English Legal History and its Materials

EngLegalHist Web Changed By
ArchivedMaterial 23 Aug 2014 - 20:36 EbenMoglen
ArmorieDelamirie 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Armorie v. Delamirie (1722) K.B., 1 Strange 505, 93 ER 664

Alex Feerst & Carol DeMartino?

The Opinion

Before Pratt, C.J. at nisi prius.

The plaintiff, being a chimney sweeper's boy, found a jewel, and carried it to the defendant's shop, (who was a goldsmith,) to know what it was, and delivered it into the hands of an apprentice, who, under pretense of weighing it, took out the stones; and, calling to the master to let him know if it came to three half-pence, the master offered the boy the money, who refused to take it, and insisted to have the thing again; whereupon the apprentice delivered him back the socket without the stones. And now in trover against the master these points were ruled:

1. That the finder of a jewel, though he does not by such finding acquire an absolute property right of ownership, yet he has such a property as will enable him to keep it against all but the rightful owner, and consequently may maintain trover.

2. That the action may well lay against the master, who gives a credit to his apprentice, and is answerable for his neglect.

3. As to the value of the jewel, several of the trade were examined to prove what a jewel of the finest water that would fit the docket would be worth; and the chief justice directed the jury that, unless the defendant did produce the jewel, and show it not to be of the finest water, they should presume the strongest against him, and make the value of the best jewels the measure of their damages, which they accordingly did.

Key Legal Propositions

1. Finders Keepers (except against the prior owner)

This case is a staple of modern property textbooks for the proposition that one who finds a chattel is considered its owner against anyone in the world other than its prior and rightful owner.

2. Respondeat Superior

Armory is not considered an important case in the development of the doctrine of Respondeat Superior.

3. Spoliation of Evidence

Armory is considered “one of the first instances of spoliation of evidence. Under this evidentiary rule, courts presume that evidence a party has concealed or destroyed would have been injurious to their case, based on the interpretive canon omnia praesumuntur contra spoliatorem, (all things against the spoliator of the evidence). See Ariel Porat, Liability Under Uncertainty: Evidential Deficiency and the Law of Torts 11 (2001); Margaret M. Koesel et al, Spoliation of Evidence ix-x (2006).

Though it may not have been the court's intention, the great disparity in wealth and status between the two parties underscores the two rules announced in this case -- that one who finds property, even a climbing boy, holds title in it against the world, even the King's Silversmith, and that anyone who spoliates evidence, even one in so comparatively reputable a position as De Lamirie was compared to Armorie, will have all things presumed against him.

Interpellating Armory: Chimney Sweeps and their Apprentices

Legal historian A.W. Brian Simpson has this to say about the problem of tracking down Armory, the chimney sweep's apprentice:

"I’ve tried to find out more information about [Armory v. Delamirie], but so far I’ve got nowhere. I’m still trying. But the trouble is that if the people in the case are poor, they tend to leave no trace in historical records. So if you do a case involving fairly wealthy people, you often find information. It’s easier to find information in the nineteenth century, because there are extensive newspaper reports. They often give very detailed accounts of litigation, so you get a lot of information from them, but the further back you go, the more difficult it gets. . . It’s such a strange case. I mean, here’s this chimney sweep boy, they were the lowest of the low, somehow suing – who paid for his lawyer? He’s suing the most distinguished silversmith of the early eighteenth century. The defendant’s work now sells for a million dollars an item. And yet we don’t know anything about how the case happened . . .I’ve [tried to get information on the case] intermittently for years, but I haven’t gotten anywhere. History is sometimes just hopeless. Sometimes you just have to give up."

Short of finding the climbing boy at the center of this case, this section tries to do the next best thing -- to gather as much information as possible that is likely to describe someone in Armory's position.

Historiography

Kathleen H. Strange, Climbing Boys: A Study of Sweeps' Apprentices, 1773-1875 (1982), Ch. 2

Benita Cullingford, British Chimney Sweeps: Five Centuries of Chimney Sweeping (2001), Ch. 4

Peter Kirby, Child Labour in Britain, 1750-1870 19-20 n.2 (2003)

Peter Kirby offers some empirical revisionism as a corrective to our populist love affair with the picturesque Dickensian and post-Mary-Poppins image of Chimney Sweeps' apprentices:

"Chimney-sweepers' apprentices, for example, loom large in the popular historical imagination but were very small in number. Much of their high visibility resulted from the campaigning of Jonas Hanway in the eighteenth century and Lord Shaftesbury and Charles Kingsley in the nineteenth [in the 1863 novel The Water Babies]. In 1841, the number of sweeps' apprentices aged below 10 in London was estimated by Mayhew to be 370 (at a time when London's population numbered 2.2 million). Hanway estimated that in 1785 there were 400 to 550 climbing boys in London, and an estimate from seven years later supposed their number to be 500. . . According to the census of 1851, there were 1107 British chimney-sweeps aged below 15 in Britain."

The Mechanics of Climbing

Mayhew records these comments on technique from a chimney sweep living in Bethnal Green in the 1840s:

"There are two or three ways of climbing. In wide flues, you climb with your elbows and your legs spread out, your feet pressing against the sides of the flue, but in narrow flues, such as nine-inch ones, you must slant it; you must have your sides in the angles, it's widest there, and go up that way."

Mayhew describes:

"Here he threw himself into position -- placing one arm close to his side, with the palm of his hand turned outwards, as if pressing the side of the flue, and extending the other arm high above his head, the hand apparently pressing in the same manner."

Here is a sketch of four boys in various flue-cleaning positions, and another of four boys in adjacent flues.

Scrotum Cancer

Soot and the chemicals it contained led to a notably high rate of scrotal cancer among chimney sweep's boys.

In a statement to the Children's Employment Commission (1863), Thomas Clarke, Master Sweep of Nottingham remarked:

"I have known eight or nine sweeps lost their lives by the sooty cancer. The private parts which it seizes are entirely eaten off caused entirely by 'sleeping black,' and breathing the soot in all night."

Brown & Thornton, Percivall Pott & Chimney Sweepers' Cancer of the Scrotum (1957)

Pott's 1775 treatise, Chirurgical observations Relative to the Cataract, the Polypus of the Nose, the Cancer of the Scrotum, . . . [etc.], which includes an account of scrotum cancer among chimney sweepers has been cited as the first description of an occupational cancer:

". . . there is a disease as peculiar to a certain set of people, which has not, at least to my knowledge, been publickly noticed; I mean the chimney-sweepers' cancer . . . it produced a superficial, painful, ragged, ill-looking sore, with hard and rising edges. The trade call it the soot-wart . . . The fate of these people seems singularly hard; in their early infancy, they are most frequently treated with great brutality, and almost starved with cold and hunger; they are thrust up narrow, and sometimes hot chimnies, where they are bruised, burned, and almost suffocated; and when they get to puberty, become peculiarly liable to a most noisome, painful, and fatal disease."

Henry T. Butlin, Three Lectures on Cancer of the Scrotum in Chimney-Sweeps (1892)

Butlin considers possible reasons that chimney sweeps on the continent suffer a much lower rate of scrotum cancer. He hypothesizes that it is owing to protective clothing which varies by local custom that:

". . . in spite of every other condition which may be regarded as favourable to the disease, including the employment of children as 'climbing boys,' it is really almost unknown in those countries."

Here's an image of a German chimney sweep, suited up in ninja-like protective garb.

Walter Jacobson, Diseases of the Male Organs of Generation (1893)

Jacobson argues against Butlin's belief in the protective properties of specialized clothing and also departs from medical consensus holding that improved sweeping technology has reduced the incidence of cancer by allowing one to sweep from below rather than inside the chimney. Instead, Jacobson proposes:

"A more important explanation than the intersection of machinery, is to be found in the fact that chimney-sweeps, being no longer employed in boyhood, the delicate scrotal skin is not exposed so early or so long to the irritation of soot."

The Art of Sweeping

William Blake published two versions of his poem "The Chimney Sweep," once in Songs of Innocence (1789) and then in Songs of Experience (1794).

Charles Kingsley's 1863 novel The Water-Babies, features a chimney sweep protagonist. It remained popular well into the twentieth century and generated many accompanying images of chimney sweeps.

In Dickens' novel Oliver Twist, the hero is spared from indenture into service as a sweep's apprentice by a magistrate who blocks Oliver's move to a master who "did happen to labour under the slight imputation of having bruised three or four boys to death already."

Images

The corpses of two climbing boys being pulled out of a flue.

A trio climbing boys, still black with soot, tucking into a meal with some ale.

A widow sells her son into an apprenticeship with a chimney sweep.

A climbing boy on crutches in retirement.

A painting of a group of climbing boys gathered around a curdseller.

Two cherubic looking sweeps share a book.

A brush-toting sweep burdened by his pack.

Two more recent images of sweep's apprentices, one bilious, the other pensive.

Paul De Lamerie

Much more is known about the defendant, goldsmith Paul De Lamerie (spelled Delamirie in legal texts). De Lamerie was born in 1688 in the Netherlands to French Huguenot parents. The family soon moved to England. Little is known of De Lamerie's early education, but in 1703 he was apprenticed to Peter Platel, a London goldsmith, for a seven year term. Platel was a well-regarded and elegant silversmith, and de Lamerie was an ambitious apprentice. In 1711, his apprenticeship ended and De Lamerie made arrangements to start his own workshop. By 1713, he had entered his maker's mark at the Assay Office in the Goldsmiths' Hall and gave his address as "in Windmill Street near the Haymarket."

Repeated violations of Goldsmiths' Company regulations are noted throughout De Lamerie's career. In 1714, he was fined for "not having his work hallmarked"; further complaints were filed the following November because the fine remained unpaid. In 1715, he was accused of passing off work made by others as his own. Similar charges were made the next year. By 1717, he was known as the King's Silversmith, but was also named in a complaint for making and selling unmarked wares. In 1722, he was, of course, accused of cheating Armory, the chimneysweep's boy. And in 1726, he was involved in the trial of Robert Dingley, a goldsmith involved in exporting silver to Russia. Dingley was preparing to ship a large number of silver wares when the Goldsmiths' Company tried to intercept his shipment on the suspicion that pieces were not assayed and that the requisite duty was unpaid. Much of the wares, in fact, were unmarked, and around half of the goods were supplied by Paul De Lamerie. Nevertheless, Dingley avoided inspection by distracting Company officials in a tavern while the goods were being loaded and dispatched overseas.

In his extensive biography of De Lamerie, P.A.S. Phillips refers to Armory v. Delamirie as an "extraordinary incident in his career, which was to bring him into a different sphere of fame, although quite unintentionally and unexpectedly on his part." Nevertheless, while the suit was to become "one of the leading cases of the law of the land and to be known afterwards as ruling the law as to 'trover'", De Lamerie's business remained unaffected by his involvement in this or any other violation of Goldsmiths' Company regulations.

Prior to the lawsuit, De Lamerie's business had been flourishing. In 1717, he was admitted to the livery of the Goldsmiths' Company and would eventually secure the highest post offered by the Company, Prime Wardenship. By 1723, De Lamerie could already count members of the nobility and wealthy middle class at clients. Nevertheless, Susan Hare notes that "in spite of his title of King's Silversmith there is little evidence that he was fulfilling royal orders." Little question exists, however, in classifying De Lamerie as a shrewd businessman. Evidence introduced in Armory v. Delamirie reveals that in addition to a workshop, De Lamerie also kept an "open shop for ordinary trading purposes" where he also dealt in jewelry. This is confirmed by a document issued after his death for sale of his stock by auction. Hare notes that De Lamerie was a man of considerable wealth based on the "considerable investments in property he began making early in 1733" and "from his lending money on mortgage." Nevertheless, despite his wealth, when De Lamerie's father died in 1735, he was given a pauper's burial at St. Anne's Church, suggesting a certain callousness on the part of his son.

In a recent article, De Lamerie is referred to as a "pioneer of what became the Industrial revolution, operating a workshop or factory with a retail arm; he also began by making all the works that bore his maker's mark himself, then devising a system whereby his designs were manufactured by other craftsmen working under his supervision." De Lamerie designed but probably did not assist in constructing his masterpiece of Rococo style, the Maynard dish. E. Alfred Jones also states De Lamerie had "collaborators and apprentices just as had Vandyck and Rubens and other artists."

The above is compiled largely from two sources:

Beyond the Maker's Mark by Ellenor Alcorn

Paul de Lamerie: At the Sign of the Golden Ball by S.M. Hare

Other Articles on De Lamerie

Exhibition Review: Tessa Murdoch reviews an international exhibition of De Lamerie silver at the London Goldsmiths' Company, from The Burlington Magazine (1990).

Book Review: W.W. Watts reviews P.A.S. Phillips' biography of De Lamerie, from the Burlington Magazine (1935).

Article: Emil Delmar considers whether an elaborate bronze dish attributed to an Anglo-French goldsmith in London was the work of De Lamerie.

The Work of Paul De Lamerie

De Lamerie ranks as one of the finest and most prolific silversmiths of his time. Below are links to images of his work:

Shells: 1724-25

Taperstick: 1726-27

Coffeepot: 1728-29

Newdigate: 1743-44

Basket: 1744-45

Examples and highlights from the De Lamerie collection at the V&A museum, London.

Armory in Motion

Since it came down, the case has appeared in legal treatises on property, evidence, and tort law, judicial opinions, and case books on property law.

Application of the Armory rule has broadened over time. Here's a 2007 article by a barrister who advocates overturning the Armory rule because negligent lawyers now risk getting caught in a net designed for dishonest goldsmiths.

Occasionally, one can even find an Armory v. Delamirie memorabilia print available for auction on ebay.

ArticlesInProcess 23 Aug 2014 - 20:28 EbenMoglen

Articles In Process


This assignment can only be changed by:

Assizes 23 Sep 2008 - 18:13 LuisVilla

Assizes

Courts sitting regionally, on circuit. Can try felonies, but hence are always required to have one of the 10 (later 12) judges of King's Bench? , Common Pleas? , or Exchequer in order to be able to give a death penalty in the felony case.

Impossible to know which judge will be sitting on the circuit, which complicates appeals- do you prepare under the precedents of King's Bench or Common Pleas?

AudreyLaryeaSecondPaper 23 Dec 2017 - 01:31 AudreyLaryea

-- AudreyLaryea - 22 Dec 2017

 

Freedom Through Struggle

The history of freedom is the history of struggle, wherein contingencies that create struggle create freedom. Freedom can be seen through a class, race, or gender lens; but whatever the lens is, the connecting thread is struggle. In England, the powerful tried to maintain control but the unexpected effects of contingencies, like the Black Death and statutes, served as catalysts for freedom by creating necessary struggle between the free and unfree.

Freedom of People

The freedom of people was established through a slow constant struggle between those in bondage and their masters. Under feudalism, un-freedom was relative because they were free amongst themselves, but in relation to their lords they were in positions of slavery. They had no claims or rights against their lords; they were without rights to their own futures. The Black Death “wrought a revolution in social and economic conditions.” (Plucknett, 32). It was an unexpected contingency that set into motion the struggle for freedom of the unfree. In a society where those at the bottom lived unfree, the population reduction in this post-plague world meant that they had more bargaining power, better food, and better lives. Many who were unfree before the plague now had the power to move and work for the highest bidder; however, this freedom did not extend as rapidly to non-agricultural peasants. (Plucknett, 33). Those who remained in bondage saw the freedom of their brethren as hope for their own freedom. (Plucknett, 33). Slowly, unfree villeins received their freedom through a silent struggle. After the plague, the polarization of the struggle between those who remained unfree and their masters led to the 1381 Peasant Revolt.

Although the Peasant Revolt did not lead to freedom for all, it exemplified the struggle that led to eventual freedom. In England “the natural movement towards emancipation of the villeins… [and] a great silent revolution slowly took place.” (Plucknett, 33). The plague provided the contingency which created the struggle between the unfree and their masters. Through this slow but constant struggle the unfree finally received the bargaining power to secure their freedom.

Freedom of Property

The English history of property is characterized by the struggle between those who desired freedom in property versus those that sought to burden the land with taxes. This struggle played out in various ways in which property holders found innovative ways to evade taxes in order to gain full enjoyment of their property bundle. When power is through land it will always be politicized, and consequently the Crown never seized attempting to claim this power. In this struggle, the Crown legislated against the rights of property holders; what the Crown did not suspect was that this contingency would eventually lead to property freedom. In creating such legislation the Crown’s oversight was that “[w]hen we begin to write things down we are implying that there is openness and room for improvement, editing, and change.” (Moglen, Nov. 30).

Holders of property rights attempted to gain property freedom from their overlords through subinfeudation which left the lords with “wardship only of the seignory – that is, the worthless service.” (Baker, 242). Through subinfeudation “[t]he true value of the land, instead of being reflected in rent-service which would benefit the lord, had been converted into cash which went into the vendor’s pocket.” (Baker, 242). It was quasi-tax evasion in which services and property were divided by those who did not want to render the services. When Quia emptores terrarium was passed in 1290 it restricted property freedom by requiring that alienation of land be done through substitution rather than subinfeudation. (Baker, 242). Individuals attempted to escape taxes through a variety of means but “[e]ach form of evasion was countered at an early date by legislation.” (Baker, 243). Quia emptores terrarium empowered the Crown by shortening the property ownership chain thereby making all property beholden to the king.

Property owners found ways to counter legislative restraints by shielding their property through uses. Uses gave owners freedom to retain the value of their property by circumventing the Crown’s control by “hid[ing] behind a legal façade.” (Baker, 243). Through uses the title of land was divided from the benefit; the owner held ad opus to the beneficial user. (Baker, 248-249). Families put property in the hands of feoffees, usually lawyers, who passed property onto later generations rather than passing through the constraining laws of succession. Uses were so prevalent that “[b]y 1502 it could be asserted that the greater part of the land in England was held in use.” (Baker, 251). Uses gave the owner freedom because “[b]y vesting land in others he paradoxically became a more absolute owner than the common law allowed: he was released … from the inflexible rules of inheritance.” (Baker, 253).

The struggle continued when King Henry VIII restrained property through the Statute of Uses. What the Crown did not realize was that the statute created the contingency for freedom. In 1536 “the Statute of Uses … decreed that beneficiaries should be deemed to be seised ‘of and in such like estates as they had in use” (Baker, 286). The Crown had sought power with the Statute of Uses, but in reality it was a contingency that created opposition. This opposition led to the eventual retreat of the Crown and property freedom. The government accepted the demands of the opposition and passed the Statutes of Wills in 1540 which “conferred … the legal power to dispose of freeholds by will.” (Baker, 256). In the constant struggle for power, the Crown did not realize that enacting restraining statutes would provide the contingency for property freedom.

Conclusion

Without the contingencies of the Black Death and the effects of statutes, the people and property of England might never have found freedom. These contingencies drove the struggle between the free and the unfree. Freedom has rarely been achieved without struggle. Whether it is the Black struggle of Malcolm X, class struggle of Karl Marx, or the feminist struggle of Catherine Mackinnon, all freedom requires struggle.

Bracton 11 Sep 2008 - 15:49 LuisVilla
Common name of De Legibus et Consuetudinibus Angliae ("The Laws and Customs of England"), the first significant English legal text. The text (in Latin, with an English translation) is available online.
BurdenOfTaxation 16 Sep 2014 - 13:35 FrancisWhite
In the reading it's seems to me that there was an ongoing connection between the rise and fall of different ancient jurisdictions and courts, to the enhancement of taxation burden.

Several examples are mentioned in Plucknett "Concise History":

1. The Vill ceased to be of general legal importance since Elisabeth poor law and the use of Parish as a taxation unit (page 86).

2. In regards to the Manor, Plucknett writes that "the weakness of central power, too, undoubtedly promoted the growth of small local jurisdictions which were ready to undertake the task of repressing crime and organizing military defense. This process was very probably hastened by the heavy burden of taxation" (page 95).

It is clear that the burden of taxation was used by power capitalist to take advantage of small landowners that were unable to meet the tax requirement. But was is the primarily reason for tax system to be created?

Can anyone find through England history a more social reason for taxation? From the way I understood it- Elizabeth's poor law can maybe be seen as the foundation for the social welfare system existing today in Britain, if so, it might be interesting to find the connection between the two.

-- InbarAsif - 14 Sep 2014

If by "social" you mean that taxation ought to serve to promote the common good somehow, the text does refer to "heavy obligations in the maintenance of roads and bridges and the cleansing and repairing of river-banks" (page 86). It also discusses the "police powers of the vill" (86) and a bit later discusses the manor as an institution that helped protect against Danish invaders and the like (96). I'm assuming all of this is managed through the tax system, along with conscripted labor.

Whether the system was created more to consolidate power or to promote social order, I'm not sure, since it seems like both effects are usually pretty closely linked. It certainly seems that both were going on, with the Lord's arbitrary power to levy taxes when he feels like it exacerbating things (96).

-- FrancisWhite - 15 Sep 2014

My concern is whether Taxation as an institute, was created primarily for the social benefit of others (for example, as mentioned in the Old Testament about "tithing"), or was it first created in England for the purpose of feudalism, control and power. As I mentioned in the question, we can definitely see those two purposes in the reading, but I'm more interested in finding the main reason. Was the use of taxation to control poor landowners, was a "new way" of using an "old technique" aggressively to gain power? Or was it just an application of what was already familiar?

-- InbarAsif - 15 Sep 2014

Plucknett's account indicates the latter reason, at least in the case of the local lords who emerged during the thirteenth century and heavily taxed local landowners in exchange for providing military protection (95-96). As FrancisWhite? said, while the lords benefitted from the monetary proceeds and secondary transfer of power that occurred due to the heavy tax burdens they imposed on their formerly free tenants, they also provided services that may have benefitted their tenants by providing social order. These included courts that Plucknett describes as more "vigorous and flexible" than the king's courts, which recognized and allowed for the resolution of petty crimes that would not have been prosecuted under the common law of the king, but which upset the order of the feudal agricultural village (96).

-- KatherineKettle - 15 Sep 2014

Thank you both for your answers. Did any of you (or others as well) have any idea of what might be the reason or the connection between the rise and fall of ancient jurisdictions and courts to the enhancement of taxation burden?

-- InbarAsif - 16 Sep 2014

I think the question might need to get more specific if we're going to tie it strictly to tax issues. As a general thing, it seems difficult to separate the exercise of power or jurisdiction from the ability to extract money or property. E.g. forfeiture encouraged more vigorous enforcement of the criminal law.

-- FrancisWhite - 16 Sep 2014

 
ClassNotes 06 Feb 2008 - 23:42 IanSullivan

Class Notes

This topic is a container for notes of our class meetings.

  • [Placeholder for first class's notes page]
CommonRecovery 23 Aug 2014 - 20:37 EbenMoglen
-- BeckyPrebble - 21 Oct 2008

 
How was it that the common recovery was so effective? From today's perspective (which I realize is entirely the wrong way to look at it), it looks like a kind of fraud on Mr Collins (I am going with P&P names because I'm not sure what the actual name for Mr Collins would be. He can't be an heir if Mr Bennet is still alive, right?). So like we said in class, if Mr Collins shows up halfway through the transaction, he can stop it. But why can't it be unwound if Mr Collins shows up five years later?

The Court Crier of course has given a warrant, but what is it that makes that warrant stronger than Mr Collins's right right to the entail? Was there even a concept of fraud, or abuse of process, at this time?

ConsistencyInMedievalCourts 11 Sep 2014 - 16:21 MichaelCoburn
For the reading this week I was struck by the vast number of courts with overlapping jurisdictions that existed in Medieval England and how independent and in competition with one another they appeared to be. In Chapter 2 "The Origins of Common Law" Baker lists that there were three centralized courts of common law (the Court of Common Pleas, The King's Bench, and The Court of the Exchequer) along with a multitude of local courts (Assizes, moots, manor courts, etc.) The ability of one court to review the work of another court seemed somewhat limited to me in comparison to today.

In such a system I was wondering what were the formal and informal mechanisms for ensuring a the consistent application of the same common law in each court? Were there many examples of forum shopping in such a system?

-- MichaelCoburn - 09 Sep 2014

 
CriminalProcedureRules 23 Aug 2014 - 20:37 EbenMoglen
Yesterday in class one of the more startling things (at least for me) was that there was no right of appeal from a criminal conviction in the English legal system until 1929. This was surprising because, as Professor Moglen pointed out, we tend to think of the fundamental criminal procedure rules as being always there, holding up the system of justice from the very beginning. But apparently this is wrong - a related point was that people tried for felonies did not have the right to a lawyer until the 1700s, and then only for treason. This makes me curious about a number of things:

1. How many other of the criminal procedure rules that we think of our system as being founded on are actually very recent developments? For example, the "golden thread" that runs through English law of the prosecution's duty to prove a defendant's guilt: I just did a quick google to remind myself where this actually came from, and it's 1935 apparently. Did the judge just make it up then and from then on it was one of the key tenets of the law? It seems that a system that didn't give convicted criminals a right of appeal is unlikely to have been too concerned with the burden of proof. Obviously you can have one fundamental right without the other, but the two rights are part of the same general bundle.

2. What are the differences between common law and civil law countries in relation to the way that the right of appeal in criminal matters developed? In particular, one difference between common and civil law systems is (I think) that in a common law system only the defendant can appeal a verdict. In a civil law system, either the defendant or the prosecution can appeal. When did the right to appeal first appear in civil law systems, and why might it have developed in this different way?

3. The right of a defendant to be legally represented is one of a bundle of rights in the general "equality of arms" category. The other major one is the right of the defendant to know the full extent or the case against him or her, including seeing all the evidence. When did these first enter the law, and when did the right to a lawyer start being a "right", rather than something that might or might not be granted?

-- BeckyPrebble - 18 Sep 2008

 
DexterXHeeterFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 19:57 DexterXHeeter

A Land Not of a Single Peace but of Many (Revision)

A. Harding wrote, “England was not a land of a single peace but of many,” (Harding 15) alluding to the diverse origins of English history that would develop into its “Englishry” through an adaptable but enduring set of legal principles. The law developed out of three elements: First, changes in the culture caused by conquering; second, the law developed out of a written language; and third, continuity that ensured the endurance of the legal system despite external changes. (Baker 2) While the takeovers suggest that Maitland is correct as to the diverse origins of English history, it is the use of the language and the endurance of the legal system that allowed the Englishry of the law to coalesce.

Due to the size of England, and its isolation, it rarely took more than a single battle to gain control and the current occupants did not have the ability to retreat into Russia or Asia as they did in continental Europe. In the sixth century, when Roman missionaries arrived in Kent, the law began to reflect the “Roman style,” (Harding 13) placing the clergy highly in society by providing them with the most compensation under the law when their property was damaged or taken. Despite the fact that England was never a part of the Roman world, Harding suggests that these early laws created a theme of the king’s “peace” with which he would be able to extend his influence over the society that would carry forward as the law developed. (Harding 15) The Anglo-Saxons also recognized a theme of peace, which would be used by later Norman rulers as a legal basis to curb any potential rebellion that would question their claim.

King Aethelbert of Kent, in the seventh century, extended the king’s peace by requiring wrongdoers to pay both their victim and the king as an illustration that a wrong against a person is a wrong against the king’s peace as well, a practice that was followed by Anglo-Saxon rulers. (Harding 15) The king held the right to declare his peace over society and to enforce it when it was breached. In each instance, the change came from either the crown or the clergy of the current conqueror, in an attempt to consolidate their power over the recently conquered society.

During the reign of King Alfred of Wessex, the government noted a need for unification and developed a system of law that would facilitate transfers of power. (Baker 3) When William the Conqueror became king in 1066, the Norman people began to partially embrace the Saxons as subjects by impressing their rule upon them rather than pushing them out. This partial acceptance of the diversity of the English people, even through subjugation, was an acceptance of a relatively unified England with the beginnings of a legal system already in place. (Baker 12) The law, therefore, developed with an understanding of the Norman tradition of murder and conquer combined with a need to maintain peace once an inevitable change of power occurred.

By asserting a legal claim to the throne, William was able to argue that his conquering of England was an extension of the king’s peace. His ascension was merely a succession and the people became his subjects under both the current legal framework and any additional laws he should put in place. By Henry II, the law was expanded to create a form of the king’s justice, in which freeholders could seek the king’s judgment on matters concerning property and disputes. The continuity of the legal system, despite changes of power, meant that even with political turmoil, an “Englishry” could be maintained over time. Rather than becoming an Anglo-Saxon country, then a Norman country, devoid of outside influences, the king’s peace remained a thread that would connect each successive regime, creating a cohesive England over time. While the Romans were the initial source of English custom, as the local people did not have a written language, the Anglo-Saxons introduced written law after King Aethelbert I of Kent. (Baker 2) The Normans spoke French, but they retained Latin as the written language. Since many of the peasant languages had never been written down, the use of Latin, which was used to codify everything from poetry to theology, meant that the development of early laws included a written language that conveyed wisdom.

The Englishry of the English law is the Englishry of the English language as well. The English word “law” entered the lexicon after the land was conquered by a Danish king. (Baker 3) The English form of government, the parliament, was originally borrowed from the French councils, or conciles. (Robert Tombs, The English and Their History 49) As England changed, so did the language, borrowing aspects of other languages and inventing its own, such as illogical spelling or lack of inflection for nouns. While the French treated their language defensively in an attempt to keep the language “pure,” and the Dutch treated theirs comically, changing spellings thrice in a generation, the English took words from other cultures to develop a language of their own and revelled in its use. Just as the country was repeatedly conquered, the English that would evolve out of the written legal Latin would take fragments of other cultures and integrate them into a distinctly English language.

The fact that England was subject to conquer for much of its history contributed to the diverse origins of its law. From early Roman influences to the expansion of the law under Norman rule, England absorbed and destroyed previous cultures resulting in a unified society. The legal system, built on the concept of the king’s peace, facilitated the transfer of power from one regime to another to create an “Englishry” that spanned beyond the lives of mortal kings. While the endurance of the legal system remained static, the use of a dynamic written language both created and maintained a record of the static legal system while reflecting the diversity of the sources that created it.

A Land Not of a Single Peace but of Many (Original Draft)

A. Harding wrote, “England was not a land of a single peace but of many,” (Harding 15) alluding to the diverse origins of English history that would develop into its “Englishry” through an adaptable but enduring set of legal principles. The law developed out of the reconciliation of three elements: First, changes in the culture caused by conquering; second, that the law developed out of a written language, distinct from the spoken languages of the common people; and third, the tradition of legal continuity that ensured the longevity of the legal system despite frequent external changes. (Baker 2) While the takeovers suggest that Maitland is correct as to the diverse origins of English history, it is the use of the language and the endurance of the legal system through these takeovers that allowed the Englishry of the law to coalesce.

Due to the relative size of England, and its isolation as an island, it rarely took more than a single battle to gain control and the current occupants did not have the ability to retreat into Russia or Asia as they did in continental Europe. Much of England’s early history was a myriad of invasions, by people speaking various languages and often pushing the current occupants out of society altogether.

As early as King Alfred of Wessex, however, the government noted a need for unification and developed a system of law that would facilitate transfers of power. (Baker 3) When William the Conqueror became king in 1066, there was a shift the Norman people partially embraced the Saxons as subjects by impressing their rule upon them rather than pushing them out entirely. This partial acceptance of the diversity of the English people, even through Norman subjugation, was an acceptance of a relatively unified England with the beginnings of a legal system already in place. (Baker 12) The law, therefore, developed with an understanding of the Norman tradition of murder and conquer as well as a need to maintain peace once an inevitable change of power occurred.

As early as the sixth century, when Roman missionaries arrived in Kent, the law began to reflect the “Roman style,” (Harding 13) placing the clergy highly in society by providing them with the most compensation under the law when their property was damaged or taken. Despite the fact that England was never a part of the Roman world, Harding suggests that these early laws created a theme of the king’s “peace” with which he would be able to extend his influence over the society that would carry forward as the law developed. (Harding 15) The Anglo-Saxons also recognized a theme of peace, which would be used by later Norman rulers as a legal basis to snuff out any potential rebellion that would question their claim.

By asserting a legal claim to the throne, William was able to argue that his conquering of England was an extension of the king’s peace. His ascension to the throne was merely a succession and the people became his subjects under both the current legal framework and any additional laws he should put in place. By the time of Henry II, the law was expanded to create a form of the king’s justice, in which freeholders could come to come seek the king’s judgment on matters concerning property and disputes between people. The continuity of the legal system, despite changes of power, meant that even with diverse origins and political turmoil, an “Englishry” could be maintained over time. Rather than becoming a wholly Anglo-Saxon country, and then a wholly Norman country, devoid of outside influences, the legal framework of the king’s peace remained a thread that would tie each successive conqueror to the previous and to the next, creating a cohesive England over time. As the nation changed hands and kings, there were various spoken peasant languages throughout society. While the Romans were the initial source of English custom, as the local people did not have a written language, the Anglo-Saxons introduced written law after King Aethelbert I of Kent. (Baker 2) The Normans spoke French, but they retained Latin as the written language. Since many of the peasant languages had never been written down, the use of Latin, which was used to codify everything from poetry to theology, meant that the development of early laws included a written language that conveyed wisdom.

We noted in class that the Englishry of the English law is the Englishry of the English language as well. The English word “law” was given to the language after the land was conquered by a Danish king. (Baker 3) The English form of government, the parliament, was originally borrowed from the French councils, or conciles. (Robert Tombs, The English and Their History 49) As England changed, so too did the language, borrowing aspects of other languages and inventing its own, such as illogical spelling or lack of inflection for nouns. While the French treated their language defensively in an attempt to keep the language “pure,” and the Dutch treated theirs comically, changing spellings thrice in a generation, the English language took words shamelessly from other cultures to develop a language of their own and reveled in its use. Just as the country was conquered again and again, the English that would evolve out of the written legal Latin would take with it fragments of other cultures that it sought to integrate into a distinctly English language.

The fact that England was subject to conquer for much of its history contributed to the diverse origins of its law. From early Roman influences to the expansion of the law under Norman rule, England both absorbed and destroyed previous cultures in an attempt to create a unified society. The legal system, built on the concept of the king’s peace facilitated the transfer of power from one regime to another to create an “Englishry” that spanned beyond the lives of mortal kings. While the endurance of the legal system remained static, the use of a dynamic written language both created and maintained a record of the static legal system while reflecting the diversity of the sources that created it.

-- By DexterXHeeter - 28 Nov 2017

This is pretty good as a response, but it can be made better.

The first route to improvement is a general edit to tighten the writing. Both at the paragraph and the sentence level, more brevity will also mean more clarity. Paraphrasing Baker, as in "The law developed out of the reconciliation of three elements: First, changes in the culture caused by conquering; second, that the law developed out of a written language, distinct from the spoken languages of the common people; and third, the tradition of legal continuity that ensured the longevity of the legal system despite frequent external changes," leads to longer, mushier sentences than you need. (Note also that Anglo-Saxon legal materials are in Anglo-Saxon, which is "the language of the people.")

The second route to improvement is to focus more sharply on the sociological formulations. "From early Roman influences to the expansion of the law under Norman rule, England both absorbed and destroyed previous cultures in an attempt to create a unified society." Leaving aside the gap of almost 800 years from the Romans to the Norman invasion, this sentence literally says that "England attempt[ed] to create a unified society," which is nonsense as social science. Who is acting over these many centuries, and with what purpose? "England," as a personification, is not helpful.


You are entitled to restrict access to your paper if you want to. But we all derive immense benefit from reading one another's work, and I hope you won't feel the need unless the subject matter is personal and its disclosure would be harmful or undesirable. To restrict access to your paper simply delete the "#" character on the next two lines:

Note: TWiki has strict formatting rules for preference declarations. Make sure you preserve the three spaces, asterisk, and extra space at the beginning of these lines. If you wish to give access to any other users simply add them to the comma separated ALLOWTOPICVIEW list.

DexterXHeeterSecondPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 20:05 DexterXHeeter

"But with the First Gleam of Dawn" (Revision)

The Unfreedom of People

The freedom of people was created through a contingency caused by a decrease in the worker population and the lordship’s need for security. This began through the death of a third of England’s population in 1348 and was exacerbated by the subsequent peasant revolt that caused a slow shift towards freedom of people as a means of maintaining a worker population.

When William the Conqueror made claim to England in 1066, he brought with him the system of feudalism as a means to provide the working class with the ability to work the land in exchange for incidences. According to the Domesday book, both serfs and villains were unfree, though villains often had some resources of their own. (Maitland, Domesday Book and Beyond 27, 34) For these workers, unfreedom meant that they did not own the land upon which they worked, borne out of a Norman distrust of the Anglo-Saxons over which they ruled.

While freeholders answered claims in the court of the king, villains only had claims against those in their class and were unable to make legal claims against their lord. Villains were required to provide incidences to their lord, such as daughters for whom the lord could arrange marriages in exchange for dowry and servitude as knights in the lord’s army. (Trevelyan 184) Peasants were bound to the soil upon which they worked, unable to leave or find another livelihood. This unfreedom was reinforced by the Medieval Catholic church, which embraced servitude as humility towards god. Illiteracy also prevented peasants from interpreting scripture on their own, forcing them to rely on the church.

The initial shift began with the Black Death in 1348. (Plucknett 32) The peasant population was decimated, leading to a social and economic shift for those that were left behind, making lords desperate for laborers and initially providing a market for higher wages. (Plucknett 32) Under King Edward III, parliament passed the Statute of Laborers in 1351, compelling both peasants and freemen to work at their original wages. (Palmer 17-18) (Plucknett 32) Trevelyan states that workers without land became used to better wages in good seasons due to the labor shortage and villains began to flee their lords land and search for better wages elsewhere. (Trevelyan 190-191) In order to retake control, under the statute, lords would speak to Justices of the Peace to recapture villains who had fled and force them to pay a fine. (Trevelyan 194) In 1380, workers began to face increased taxation due to a poll tax, shifting taxes on land to taxes on people. Workers who had experienced a taste of greater freedom were watching their rights and wages being taken away.

The Peasants’ Revolt of 1381 was a response by the people against the revocation of their rights and an attempt to reclaim freedom, partially driven by church reformers who preached equality. Peasants murdered landlords, as well as those who had enforced the Statute of Laborers. (Trevelyan 217-218) While the revolt was ultimately quashed, much like after the Black Death, the dynamic between the classes had shifted. Lords who were unable to find new laborers would lease their property or provide laborers with freehold benefits. (Plucknett 33) When faced with a decreased labor supply, lords were forced to concede rights to workers in exchange for ongoing security.

The English legal system could have persisted with feudalism intact, but the unpredicted loss of wokers to disease and revolt presented a contingency. Unfreedom of the people dissipated over time because it became too risky for the lords who benefitted from their labor.

The Unfreedom of Property

In contrast, the freedom of property was caused by a contingency created by statute. While the king sought complete control over the alienation of property, Parliament’s intent to prevent the abuse of the law forced it to allow for property to be disposed at will.

Lords had an interest in controlling alienation perpetually, because it kept power stability over time. Initially, they would benefit from military tenure, but by the 13th Century, this shifted to income streams from socage tenure and later, incidences from sargenty tenure. Under the legal system, when a man married, he would take a life tenancy in the property for the benefit of his heirs, unable to sell or dispose of the property to anyone else. In 1285, with the passage of De Donis Conditionalibus, lords ensured that gifts of property in maritagium would revert to the lord if the conditions were not met. (Baker and Milsom, Sources of English Legal History 48) Following this, a formedon writ could be used to enforce a conditional gift and to return the property to the donor when a woman alienated the property by remarrying. (Harding 90) The Statute of Quia Emptories in 1290 further restricted the rights of property holders by forcing purchasers to assume the obligations of the seller and preventing further subinfeudation of the property.

In response, landowners began to extensively employ the “use” as a means of controlling conveyances of property through a life tenancy. (Harding 91) The user would “use” the life tenancy to the benefit of the heirs, allowing the original tenant to dictate how the property is passed down, how daughters will be married, and how money will be paid. Uses created a separation of legal and beneficial ownership.

In 1532, Henry VIII, acting through Parliament, implemented the Statute of Uses, which remerged legal and beneficial ownership by making all gifts immediate and thereby dismantling the estate planning of a generation. (Baker and Milsom, Sources of English Legal History 112) (Harding 108) Landholders rebelled in 1536 in response, and Henry was deprived of the ability to enforce the statute. (Plucknett 587) As a concession, in 1540, Parliament passed the Statute of Wills and established a court specifically to deal with the changes, which allowed landholders to dispose of their property “at his free will and pleasure.” (Baker and Milsom, Sources of English Legal History 116) (Harding 110, 587) While the crown had intended to gain control over the disposition of property by inheritance, the statute it implemented created a contingency through which property began to become free.

"But with the First Gleam of Dawn" (Original Draft)

The English legal system sought to maintain unfreedom of both people and property as a means of maintaining stability and control.

How does personifying a "legal system" help us to understand? Saying that unfreedom is a means of maintaining stability and control is close to tautological, is it not?

However, due to contingencies created both internally and externally, both became free. The people gained the rights of freeholders through labor shortages, revolt, and the ensuing fear by the lords that both may happen again. Property became alienable and disposable by will after the Statute of Uses turned landholders against the crown.

Well, not quite. Quia emptores precedes the Statute of Uses by 230 years. Copyhold, on the other hand, lasted until 1925. Factual precision is an important part of the challenge here.

The Unfreedom of People

When William the Conqueror made claim to England in 1066, he brought with him the system of feudalism as a means to provide the lower class with land in exchange for service as knights.

Not the lower class, by any means.

He solidified this system in 1085 through development of the Domesday Book, which codified the class and relationships of peasants to their lords.

No, Domesday is a tax survey, not a piece of legislation. It codified nothing; its purpose was to describe.

For these workers, unfreedom meant that they not only did not own the land upon which they worked, but that they were deprived of any substantial rights,

No, these aren't slaves, or laets. These are villains, with rights against persons other than their lords.

borne out of a Norman distrust of the Anglo-Saxons over which they ruled.

"Which" or whom? It's important that the imposition of military tenures above the layers of existing Anglo-Saxon society doesn't create the structures of agricultural tenure or unfreedom below that level. Maitland on Domesday Book is the reading you wanted to take into account here.

Peasants were bound to the soil upon which they worked, unable to leave or take up another profession.

Peasant farmers are not likely to become professionals if freed from the soil. Perhaps "livelihood" would be a better term.

While freeholders answered claims in the court of the king, peasants only had claims against those in their class and were unable to make legal claims against their lord. Further, they were also burdened by providing labor and incidences to their lord, such as daughters to be married and servitude as knights, as well as taxation to compensate their lord to compensate for loss of incidences if a daughter was married out of the lordship.

This needs to be clearer.

This unfreedom was reinforced by the Medieval Catholic church, which embraced servitude as humility towards god. Illiteracy also prevented peasants from interpreting scripture on their own, forcing them to rely on the church.

The initial shift began with the Black Death in 1348. (Plucknett 32) The peasant population was decimated, leading to a social and economic shift for those that were left behind, making lords desperate for laborers and initially providing a market for higher wages. (Plucknett 32) The upper class sought to maintain the social structures that once existed and reinforce unfreedom. As workers became costlier, in 1349, landowners began to place a ceiling on wages and forcing workers to take them. (Plucknett 32) Soon after, workers began to face increased taxation due to a poll tax, shifting taxes on land to taxes on people, as well as additional taxation caused by an ongoing war with France.

Here the reading from Robert Palmer was necessary; two sentences from Plucknett don't do justice to the issues, and your brusque treatment of the chronology (which doesn't mention war) further oversimplifies what is really the heart of the essay.

Workers who had experienced a taste of greater freedom were watching their rights and wages being taken away. At the same time,

Not by 175 years.

following the Protest Reformation in Europe and the introduction of Calvinism in Scotland, there was a shift away from seeking salvation in the church combined with encouragement to seek a personal relationship with god. With the translation of the bible, workers began to claim the powers of the priests in interpreting scripture while reformers began to preach equality. The Peasants’ Revolt of 1381 was a response by the people against the revocation of their rights and an attempt to reclaim freedom.

While the revolt was ultimately quashed, much like after the Black Death, the dynamic between the classes had shifted. Lords who were unable to find new laborers would lease their property or provide laborers with freehold benefits. (Plucknett 33) When faced with a decreased labor supply, lords were forced to concede rights to workers in exchange for ongoing security. The English legal system could have persisted with feudalism intact, but the unpredicted loss of peasants to disease and revolt presented a contingency. Unfreedom of the people dissipated over time because it became too risky for the lords who benefitted from their labor.

The Unfreedom of Property

In contrast, the freedom of property was caused by a contingency created by statute. While the king sought complete control over the alienation of property, Parliament’s intent to prevent the abuse of the law forced it to allow for property to be disposed at will.

Lords had an interest in controlling alienation perpetually, because it kept power stability over time. Initially, they would benefit from military tenure, but by the 13th Century, this shifted to income streams from socage tenure and later, incidences from sargenty tenure. Under the legal system, when a man married, he would take a life tenancy in the property for the benefit of his heirs, unable to sell or dispose of the property to anyone else. In 1285, with the passage of De Donis Conditionalibus, lords ensured that gifts of property in maritagium would revert to the lord if the conditions were not met. (Baker and Milsom, Sources of English Legal History 48) Following this, a formedon writ could be used to enforce a conditional gift and to return the property to the donor when a woman alienated the property by remarrying. (Harding 90) The Statute of Quia Emptories further restricted the rights of property holders by forcing purchasers to assume the obligations of the seller and preventing further subinfeudation of the property.

In response, landowners began to employ the “use” as a means of controlling conveyances of property through a life tenancy. (Harding 91) The user would “use” the life tenancy to the benefit of the heirs, allowing the original tenant to dictate how the property is passed down, how daughters will be married, and how money will be paid. Uses created a separation of legal and beneficial ownership.

In 1532, Henry VIII, acting through Parliament, implemented the Statute of Uses, which remerged legal and beneficial ownership by making all gifts immediate and thereby dismantling the estate planning of a generation. (Baker and Milsom, Sources of English Legal History 112) (Harding 108) Landholders rebelled in 1536 in response, and Henry was deprived of the ability to enforce the statute. (Plucknett 587) As a concession, in 1540, Parliament passed the Statute of Wills and established a court specifically to deal with the changes, which allowed landholders to dispose of their property “at his free will and pleasure.” (Baker and Milsom, Sources of English Legal History 116) (Harding 110, 587) While the crown had intended to gain control over the disposition of property by inheritance, the statute it implemented created a contingency through which property began to become free.

The best way to improve this is to straighten it out: jumps in chronology and subject make the account factually unreliable, while diffusing whatever central thesis you meant to advance. A clear chronological sequence is in itself potentially deceptive, but without it your underlying claim about causation can't be made out at all.

-- By DexterXHeeter - 21 Dec 2017


You are entitled to restrict access to your paper if you want to. But we all derive immense benefit from reading one another's work, and I hope you won't feel the need unless the subject matter is personal and its disclosure would be harmful or undesirable. To restrict access to your paper simply delete the "#" character on the next two lines:

Note: TWiki has strict formatting rules for preference declarations. Make sure you preserve the three spaces, asterisk, and extra space at the beginning of these lines. If you wish to give access to any other users simply add them to the comma separated ALLOWTOPICVIEW list.

DoigesCase 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Doige's Case

Context

Doige’s case (also known as Shipton v. Dog, or Shipton v. Dogge) arose during a period of extension of trespass on the case for nonfeasance. At the middle of the fourteenth century, trespass on the case was an accepted plea in cases of contractual misfeasance, but not in cases of contractual nonfeasance. However, there was pressure to extend tort liability to nonfeasance, especially in cases where no other remedy was available. “The plea rolls show attempts to bring such cases within the action of trespass as early as 1303 by the end of the fourteenth century it is possible to find precedents of actions on the case for contractual non-performance in Registers of Writs and attempts to bring such actions are relatively easy to find in the plea rolls of the fifteenth century.” Courts were nonetheless resistant to this extension, believing that tort liability should only be allowed in cases of commission, rather than mere omission.

Despite this resistance, the legal history of the time contains several isolated decisions from as early as 1401 in which tort liability was found for nonfeasance, often by reframing the nonfeasance as misfeasance of deceit. In Somerton’s Case in 1433, for example, the court held that “a lawyer was liable under the action of trespass on cases for deceit. In that case, the plaintiff hired the defendant to be an agent for the purchase of a manor. The agent wrongfully disclosed his agency to a third party and collusively obtained the property for the third party.” Although the failure to obtain the manor was a nonfeasance, the plaintiff characterized the conduct as misfeasance of deceit. This method of claiming deceit in an action of nonfeasance continued with Doige’s case.

Facts

In Doige’s case in 1442, the plaintiff made an agreement with the defendant to purchase land, and prepaid the purchase price of £100. The defendant agreed to enfeoff the plaintiff of the land within 14 days, but failed to do so, and instead enfeoffed a third party. The defendant brought the case under an action of deceit, and the defendant demurred on the grounds that the action should have been brought in covenant. Because the defendant was in the custody of the King’s Bench, the plaintiff was forced to bring the action there.

Judicial Arguments

Judge Ayscough began by arguing against allowing trespass on the case. In doing so, he made an analogy to carpentry: If you contracted with a carpenter to make a house, and he did so poorly, then there was trespass on the case, because the action derived from his misfeasance. On the other hand, if the carpenter did not build the house, the action was in covenant, because there was no bad act.

Judge Babthorpe, in response, claimed that the defendant had done something bad by enfeoffing a third party, thereby disabling herself from enfeoffing the plaintiff. He believed therefore an action of deceit could be founded. He also drew an analogy to a lawyer who does not show up in court, and who is liable in deceit despite his lack of commission.

Judge Paston then attempted to show that a convenant does not always preclude an action of deceit: imagine if a seller bargains to enfeoff party A, but enfeoffs party B instead, and then afterwards enfeoffs party A. Party B will oust party A, but no action of convenant would be available, because the seller enfeoffed party A according to the convenant. There would instead be an action in deceit.

Babthrorpe then argued that in such an example, there would be deceit that sounds in covenant.

Ayscough drew a distinction to the previous example: there was a positive action, whereas in this case there was none.

Chief Judge Newton then claimed that an action of covenant would be pointless, because 1) the defendant had already enfeoffed another, and 2) the day on which the feoffment should have occurred had already passed. Newton went on to argue that an action of deceit “clearly [lay]” because the defendant would be able to demand her money with a writ of debt, and a perfect bargain should require that if one party can bind the other to perform, the bound party should then have remedy against the first.

Judge Fortescue claimed that it was irrelevant whether an action of covenant would be pointless. He also drew an analogy: if seller makes a lease to party A, then makes a lease for the same land to party B who then occupies it, the seller has prevented himself from enabling party A to have the lease, but party A would only be able to bring a writ of covenant.

Paston responded that a writ of covenant does not necessarily preclude a writ of deceit. He made this claim through an example: if someone has a carpenter build them a house of certain specifications, and he does so, but makes the house faulty in ways which are not covered in the covenant (poor materials, etc), there will be not action of covenant, but there will be an action of trespass on the case insofar as the carptenter has done something wrong.

Newton then stated that if the plaintiff wants to bring the case in deceit, that is acceptable, but the plaintiff cannot then bring it in covenant as well.

Fray then drew another analogy: “if the defendant in our case had ousted her feoffee and then enfeoffed the plaintiff, all the convenants would have been fulfilled. Supposee the feoffee afterwards ousted the plaintiff: would he not then have an action of deceit, since he could not have a writ of covenant? I say he would.”

Ayscouch disagreed.

Paston then argued that “it is not true that in every bargain there is a covenant. For if I buy a horse from you, without a warranty that he is sound, here is no covenant; and yet there is a bargain, and if the horse has an internal illness I shall have a writ of trespass on my case against you for selling him to me, knowing that he is ill.” Paston therefore believed that the plaintiff should have a writ of deceit on the bargain.

Westbury then drew an analogy: if, after the bargain of the present case, the defendant made a secured loan on the land, then feoffed to the plaintiff, there would be a writ of deceit. Therefore, Westbury argued, there should be a writ of deceit here.

Fortescue then stated that “if each party to a bargain should be bound by an action, it must follow that an action of deceit is maintainable.” Looking at the horse example Paston used, he explained that in such a case, the seller would have writ of debt for the money, and the buyer would have a detinue to claim the horse. In this case, however, the buyer could not claim the land because it was already enfeoffed to the third party. Paston then reiterated that a good contract must bind both parties.

Result

“[I]n Hilary term 1443 judgment was given for the plaintiff to recover £20 damages, as assessed upon a writ of enquiry[,]” although the actual purchase price claimed by the court was £200.

Analysis

According to David Ibbetson, the judges reasoned as followed: because there was an agreement to buy and sell land, the seller would have an action against the buyer for the price. How then could the buyer have no action against the seller of the land? “The difficulty was that there was no action that the plaintiff could obviously bring: not convenant, because there was no deed; not debt or detinue because the action was not for money or chattels, not any real action because no title had yet passed to the plaintiff. The only possibility was the action of trespass on the case.” In order to find a way to justify trespass on the case, the court pointed to the fact the agreement was positively broken by conveying the land to a third party and thereby disabling the seller from performing on the contract. The judges used this logical distinction to create misfeasance out of nonfeasance.

Alfred Simpson and Kevin Teeven have a different interpretation. They believe that Doige’s Case simply extended the doctrine of action of deceit, which had already applied to intermediaries in land transactions (such as lawyer in Somerton), to the seller herself.

Effects

Along with Somerton’s case and a few isolated others, Doige’s case brought on the beginning of contractual nonfeasance passing through the test of trespass on the case under deceit. The court was interpreted as creating a general rule that liability for deceit existed where the defendant seller disabled himself from performing a contract by conveying to a third party. “In the half-century after [Doige’s case] actions for the failure to convey land, coupled with allegations of disablement, became a routine if not frequent part of the business of royal courts.”

This general rule resulted in courts accepting liability in cases where the defendant had conveyed to a third party, but not in cases where the defendant had kept the property for himself. This split approach was criticized by lawyers, and remedied beginning in the 16th century.

Ibbetson also believes that Doige’s case helped blur the line between contract and tort by allowing plaintiff’s to “formulate the defendant’s behavior in terms of the language of wrongdoing rather than the language of rights.”

Benjamin Geva mentions that a peripheral effect Newton CJ’s dicta that “if I bail a certain sum of money to Paston to bail over to Fortescue, now, if Paston does not do this, he will be liable to me in an action of Account and also in an action of Debt” became a prominent piece of support for the rule that “a bailee who has failed to deliver money to the beficiary is chargeable to the bailor, not only in Account, but also in Debt.”

References Available Online:

A History of the Common Law of Contract By Alfred William Brian Simpson

A Historical Introduction to the Law of Obligations By David J. Ibbetson

Bank Collections and Payment Transactions By Benjamin Geva

Favor Emptoris: Does the CISG Favor the Buyer?

DomesdayBook 11 Sep 2008 - 17:39 LuisVilla
Maitland's commentary is good source; available at Google Books.

This is the last land registration in England until 1874.

FinishedArticles 23 Aug 2014 - 20:30 EbenMoglen

Completed Articles for Wikipedia Submission




This infrastructure page can only be changed by:

FirstPaper 14 Nov 2017 - 13:48 EbenMoglen

Paper Assignment

Not more than 1000 words. Under any circumstances.

Subject

What Maitland called "the Englishry of English law" lies precisely in its diversity of origin. Discuss.

Due Date

November 28, 2017, 5pm EST

Formatting

Log in. Clicking here:

Create First Paper

will create a page named TWikiGuestFirstPaper and put you into an edit window for it. This page has some skeleton formatting, which you are free to ignore, and an explanation of how to restrict access to your paper.


This assignment can only be changed by:
FunctionalExplanationsOfOrdeal 16 Jan 2015 - 15:37 AlexanderGerten
Functionalist Explanations for the Persistence and Withering of the Ordeal

Is it? Functionalism is probably more discredited now among anthropologists than among realist lawyers, for whom it is an unarticulated assumption. For the historian, as for the interpretive anthropologist, the ambition is to understand what people thought they were doing, why they thought they were doing it, and what those thoughts tell us about what it means to have been the people they were.

History and Operation of the Ordeal in England

The ordeals of fire and water in England likely have their origin in Frankish tradition, as the earliest mention of the ordeal of the cauldron is in the first recension of the Salic Law in 510. (Bartlett 4-7). Trial by cauldron was an ancient Frankish custom used against both freedmen and slaves in cases of theft, false witness and contempt of court, where the accused was made to plunge his right hand into a boiling cauldron and pull out a ring. (Bartlett 4, 9). As Frankish influence spread throughout Europe, ordeal by cauldron spread to neighboring societies. (Bartlett 9).

The earliest references of ordeal by cauldron in the British Isles occurs in in Irish law in the seventh century, but it is unlikely that this tradition shares roots with the Frankish tradition that is likely the source of trial by fire and water among the Anglo-Saxons and later the Normans in England. (Bartlett 5). The laws of Ine, king of the West Saxons, produced around 690, contains the earliest reference to ordeal in Anglo-Saxon law; however, this is the last and only mention of ordeal in Anglo-Saxon England until the tenth century. (Bartlett 7).

After the Conquest of 1066, the Old English customs of proof were repeated anew and in more detailed fashion by the Normans, but the only notable innovation of the ordeal by the conquerors was the introduction of the trial by battle. (Hyams 111). There were, however, minor conflicts between the customs of the Anglo-Saxons and the customs Normans that were typically resolved in ways that favored the Normans. (Hyams 112). In a famous story from Eadmer’s History of Recent Events, William Rufus expresses skepticism about the ordeal after fifty men accused of forest offenses were exonerated by the ordeal of hot iron. In this story, Rufus states that he will take judgment from God’s hands into his own. (Hyams 116). However, this skepticism was not universally shared by the intellectuals of the day, and Eadmer depicts Rufus as irreligious for rejecting the legitimacy of the ordeal. (Bartlett 76).

The use of the ordeal in medieval England was very sensitive to status and reputation in the community. The laws of Canute distinguish between “men of good repute” who were able to clear themselves by their own oath, “untrustworthy men” who required compurgators, and untrustworthy men who cannot find compurgators who must go to the ordeal, and one of the laws of Ethelred the Unready declared that untrustworthy men were to be sent to the triple ordeal, that is, an ordeal of hot iron where the iron is three times heavier than that used in the simple ordeal, unless his lord and two other knights swear that he has not been accused of a crime recently, in which case he would be sent to an ordinary ordeal of hot iron. (Bartlett 31).

Unlike other European societies, the English rarely employed the ordeal in non-criminal proceedings. (Bartlett 63). The mandatory use of the ordeal in certain criminal proceedings appears to date from the Assize of Clarendon in 1166. (Kerr et al., 1). Prior to then, compurgation was the most usual method of proof, and the ordeal was used in cases where there was some presumption of guilt against the accused or when the accused was bound to fail in compurgation. (Kerr, 3). A distinction was made between those accused fama publica (by public outcry) and those accused on the basis of specific facts. Those accused fama publica were able to exculpate themselves by means of compurgation, whereas those accused on the basis of specific facts and those who were thought to have bad character were made to undergo the ordeal. (Groot 23).

The Assize of Clarendon declared that all those said by a jury of presentment to be “accused or notoriously suspect” of robbery, thievery, or murder or of receiving anyone who had committed such a wrong were to be put to the ordeal of water. (Kerr 1). These juries of presentment were the hundred juries and vills, and these groups, in effect, made the intermediate decision of whether an accused person would face the more final judgment of the ordeal. These bodies rendered “verdicts” of either suspected or not suspected. In cases where the defendant was accused on the basis of one or more specific facts, the defendant was sent to the ordeal upon the verdict of the hundred jury alone. In cases where the defendant was accused fama publica, the agreement of the hundred jurors and the vills as to the defendant’s suspicion was required to send him to the ordeal. (Groot 23). However, the intermediate accusation of the juries could still be considered final in some sense as any person who was accused of murder by the juries was required to leave the realm even if he was exonerated by the ordeal. (Bartlett 67).

In 1215, clergy were forbidden to participate in ordeals by the Fourth Lateran Council. The English plea rolls contain no cases of trial by ordeal after 1219, when Henry III recognized its abolition. (Bartlett 127-128).

Explanations for the persistence and disappearance of the ordeal

Peter Brown explains the persistence and eventual withering of the ordeal by stating that it helped promote consensus in a society where people lived in close quarters and there was little centralized power. In a world where "the sacred penetrated into the chinks of the profane and vice-versa" the ordeal was a "controlled miracle" that served as a point of consensus when one of the greatest dangers to the community was feud. (Brown 135-138). From this analysis, Brown argues that the increasing authoritativeness of the state lessened the need and desire for the ordeal as an instrument of consensus, which ultimately led to its disappearance. (Brown 143).

Leeson analyzes the ordeal from a rational choice perspective. He argues that the ordeal was a socially productive custom because it used the superstitious beliefs of those who underwent the ordeals to reveal information about their guilt or innocence in a society where other fact-finding methods were unavailable. (Leeson 693). The ordeal was assigned guilt or innocence with some accuracy, because the superstitious beliefs of those who underwent ordeals caused those people to unwittingly reveal information about their guilt or innocence. According to Leeson, this allowed priests to manipulate ordeals based on the willingness of the accused to undergo them. To support this contention, Leeson points to the great latitude given to the priests in administering the ordeal and interpreting the results of the ordeal. (Leeson 697-698). He also points to the overall high exoneration rate of accused persons undergoing the ordeal, when intuitively one would expect a very high proportion of people carrying a red hot iron to be badly burned and thus fail the ordeal. Kerr et al., however, have used these very same facts to find that the ordeal was a clerical instrument of mercy to ease the strictures of the secular law rather than a means to accurately judge the guilt or innocence of a party. (Kerr et al., 24)

References

Bartlett, Robert (1986). Trial by Fire and Water. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Brown, Peter (Spring, 1975). "Society and the Supernatural: A Medieval Change". Daedalus 104 (2): 133-151.

Groot, Roger D. (Jan. 1982). "The Jury of Presentment before 1215". The American Journal of Legal History 26 (1): 1-24.

Hyams, Paul (1981). "Trial by Ordeal: The Key to Proof in the Early Common Law". In Morris S. Arnold et al., eds, On the Laws and Customs of England. Essay in Honor of Samuel E. Thorne. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press.

Kerr, Margaret H.; Forsyth, Richard D.; Plyley, Michael J. (1992). "Cold Water and Hot Iron: Trial by Ordeal in England". Journal of Interdisciplinary History 22 (4): 573-595.

Leeson, Peter T. (Aug. 2012). "Ordeals". Journal of Law and Economics 55 (3): 691-714.

-- AlexanderGerten - 20 Nov 2014

The text would work better for the education of non-specialist readers if its diction were simpler: the choice of words such as "medial" or "proband" may be appropriate to specialist monographs, but can be improved for general readers. Similarly, the hermaneutic uncertainties and side-remarks on the methodological choices made, while valuable, do not make the article more accessible by a student who wants to know what ordeals were, and how they were used. Some factual material on the specific gravities of male and female bodies might also be useful, if only for the purpose of putting to question the generalizations of fast-moving under-informed economists.

The text of this page is available for modification and reuse under the terms of the Creative Commons Attribution-Sharealike 3.0 Unported License and the GNU Free Documentation License.

 
Glossary 23 Aug 2014 - 20:38 EbenMoglen
A page for a glossary of terms. Please link to further reading where appropriate, or to a blank page where more research is appropriate but not yet done.

For Old English terms, this glossary may also be of use.

bill petitions to the king

capias arrest; essentially a substitute for a modern warrant as a tool for getting someone to show up when they are being sued.

ceorl (celt, becomes churl)- a person without rights; slave; one who lives under the direction of others.

counter from conter- the 'teller of tales'. Begins the lawsuit by starting the telling of the tale of the lawsuit (the 'count'), after the writ? is presented.

Common Bench? , also Banco. Where writs are sent; Magna Carta demands that it must stay in one place instead of moving around.

Curia Regis? the King's court.

eorl later eolderman, later alderman; also root of 'earl'. A leader or elder of a tun/vill.

eyre roving places of judgment. For more, see eyre? .

felony early on, a failure of feudal obligation. No lawyer allowed until 17th century.

justiciar local representative of the king, post-Norman invasion. Nominally only serving while the king is absent, but in practice permanently responsible for a region (e.g., York.)

latitat writ of lurking; used after capias when someone cannot be found.

lawe to declaw a dog so that it cannot hunt in a royal (Norman) forest.

merchet fee paid by the villein to the lord on the marriage of the villein's daughters.

nisi prius? 'unless before'

ostensurus quaere a type of early Writ? ; eventually related to torts.

possessory remedies?

praecipe a type of Writ? , potentially the oldest. Includes writs of write; eventually related to property.

socage type of EarlyTenancy? , along with military tenure.

villein latin; becomes villain. See ceorl.

GuardianshipAndEnglishCommonLaw 16 Oct 2017 - 06:53 MalcolmEvans
I came across this article today in the New Yorker about legal guardians and elder abuse. One thing I found interesting is that the article attributes the guardianship power of the state to a 1324 statute called De Prerogative Regis and the notion of parens patriae. Some initial questions I have are:

Is the article right that this is the origin of guardianship? What is this statute? How was it used? How did the parens patriae power develop afterwards? Was it always a source of abuse?

It appears that the "Prerogative Regis" is not actually a statute. Plucknett in Statutes and Their Interpretation p. 12 says it is suspicious and uncanonical. Maitland gives a longer treatment of the issue in his collected papers (p 182) and discusses the "Natural Fools" provision from the bottom of p. 184 to the top of p. 187. It looks like guardianship as a concept appears sometime between Bracton and Britton/Fleta.

-- MattConroy - 08 Oct 2017

Matt - thanks for sharing this article. Statute aside, I was admittedly unaware that this form of elder abuse was so prevalent, so I thank you for the enlightenment.

As to "Prerogative Regis," my cursory look at Maitland and another source (pdf pg. 43) lead me to agree that it indeed was not a statute, and instead became law through some combination of custom and opinio juris.

-- MalcolmEvans - 16 Oct 2017

 
HundredMoot 04 Sep 2014 - 14:12 EbenMoglen
While reading Baker's Introduction to English Legal History I ran across the term "The Moot" (p.4- Yeah, i takes me a while to read and understand these new history vocabulary).

Does anyone know who they were? What they did?

The reference helps to disambiguate that the question is about folk moots, rather than "moot courts." A sufficient answer can be found in the Oxford English Dictionary, which is freely available to all Columbia community members online.

For the answer team, let's take a more specific object of inquiry: the "hundred courts," which have their origin in the "hundred moot." What was the hundred in Anglo-Saxon England? How was the hundred as a unit affected by Norman legislation? What were the functions of the hundred court before Edward I?

-- InbarAsif - 03 Sep 2014

A hundred in Anglo-Saxon England was an administrative unit of local government, which may have had its roots in an older institution perhaps corresponding to a unit of taxation or a group of households. The Normans found the judicial, administrative, and police aspects of the hundred to be a useful unit of government to leverage to their advantage.

What does this last sentence mean?

Following the Norman takeover, power, which had been devolved to the earls under a feudal system

What does this mean? Is Norman government, the most completely theoretically feudal in the history of Western Europe, not "feudalism" for some reason?

was once again returned to the King, whose deputies had no more power than he was prepared to give them. English sheriffs were replaced by Normans, mostly drawn from the secondary level amongst William's follower , although the duties held by the sheriff remained largely unchanged save for their holding of authority over the royal castles in their shires.

Source?

William sought to control the sheriffs loyal to him by granting them office for limited periods of time. Ultimately, however, the office tended to become hereditary.

Within the lifetime of William? Source?

Last edit seems to have destroyed continuity. How is what follows now an example?

For example, if a Norman was found murdered in a hundred by an unknown person, then that hundred would have to pay a heavy murder fine.

What does this imply about the nature of Norman occupation?

In the early years of the Norman reign of William and his sons William Rufus and Henry I, the administration was mainly concerned with the raising of royal revenues for avaricious and military pursuits.

Editorialization. Wikipedia's neutral point of view principle should be followed.

Particularly, William Rufus (1087 - 1100) was in need of finances to secure his throne in the face of rebellion from the supporters of his older brother, Duke Robert of Normandy, who had been passed over by William for the throne. The fact that Robert was passed over reflects disregard for the principles of royal succession,

What principles of royal succession are you talking about and where did you source them in Norman precedent, history, or theory? Why was the division of the inheritance, however likely to produce struggle, uncharacteristic of either Norman government or William the Conqueror?

and could imply that the Normans were in view of England as a private estate rather than a royal monarchy.

What source licensed this implication?

The struggle against Robert continued under Henry I until Robert's defeat and capture and the Battle of Tinchebrai in 1106. During this period and increasingly so under Henry I, the administration of justice and finance was closely tied together. From 1009 to 1111, under the Ordinane of the Hundred, disputes concerning land held from different feudal lords were automatically referred to the shire courts, but in reality it was increasingly usual for those who could afford it to seek justice from the King in other types of cases.

Preceding paragraph is full of errors, was apparently not edited, Source?

Continuity was again destroyed by this edit.

The idea of making the entire hundred liable for undetected crimes was expanded upon for the next 500 years, including the Statute of Winchester (1285) which imposed such liability for undetected robberies.

Why 500 years?

The Assize of Clarendon (1166) required that every hundred produce 12 of the most lawful men that would swear to present any man suspected of a serious crime to the relevant authority, along with an oral account of how the prisoner was captured.

Why are you jumping back 125 years here, rather than taking matters in order? Why not explain that the institution created in 1166 remains the central accusatory system of common-law criminal justice.

The hundred court, often simply shortened to ‘hundred,’ was a court of first instance which was headed by a hundred man or the reeve. Traditionally, the hundred court met once every four weeks where it transacted its business – hunting down thieves and executing judgment on them, as well as ensuring that each member of the hundred was ‘in borh’ in what was later referred to as the ‘view of frankpledge.’

Why are you making penal matters the primary business of the hundred? Would "court" justify some explanation? If you're going to discuss presentation of Englishry, however briefly, why not discuss coroners?

The sheriffs frequently brought the hundreds under their control and by the time of Edward I, more than half of the hundreds were under private control.

Some explanation of the meaning of this detail would be useful.

(Plucknett, Concise History 87-90; Baker, Introduction to English Legal History, 7)

 

-- GregoryKang - 4 Sep 2014

InquistioninMedievalEngland 16 Oct 2014 - 06:09 AshleighHunt
In Chapter 8 (pg. 126) Baker discusses the Ecclesiastic Courts in England that covered crimes committed by the Clergy, marriage and probate law. However, Baker makes not mention of an Inquisition court system as in France or Spain and I don't believe such a court ever existed in England.

I was wondering why England contained religious court that covered family and probate law, but had no Inquisitorial Court to handle heresy, witchcraft, etc.? Which courts then handled religious crimes such as heresy? Did the fact that there were no Inquisition mean that witchcraft and heresy were less often prosecuted in England?

-- MichaelCoburn - 24 Sep 2014

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 25 Sep 2014

The absence to an Inquisitional court may be due to lack of a political purposive for it. For example, in Spain the main objective of the Inquisition was to target false conversions to Christianism made by: (i) Jews, due to their expulsion of the Spanish realms as stated in the Alhambra Decree (issued on 31 March 1492); and (ii) Muslims, who remain in the Spanish peninsula after the Reconquista wars. As opposed to certain believes, the Spanish Inquisition had little interest in heresy (interpretation of holy literature) or witchcraft, devil worship or similar; the Inquisition goal was to have a Christian country free from foreign religion influence as a political tool to achieve a “less diverse” and more governable country. Do not forget that the Spanish Kings, as many of their European counterparts receive their power through God (the Christian god).

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 25 Sep 2014

The absence to an Inquisitional court may be due to lack of a political purposive for it. For example, in Spain the main objective of the Inquisition was to target false conversions to Christianism made by: (i) Jews, due to their expulsion of the Spanish realms as stated in the Alhambra Decree (issued on 31 March 1492); and (ii) Muslims, who remain in the Spanish peninsula after the Reconquista wars. As opposed to certain believes, the Spanish Inquisition had little interest in heresy (interpretation of holy literature) or witchcraft, devil worship or similar; the Inquisition goal was to have a Christian country free from foreign religion influence as a political tool to achieve a “less diverse” and more governable country. Do not forget that the Spanish Kings, as many of their European counterparts receive their power through God (the Christian god).

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 25 Sep 2014

I cannot speak to witchcraft, but the prosecution of heresy in England became a concerted movement post-1380. [1] Though English historians and lawyers before this time were aware of the legal position of the Church in regards to heretics, it’s practical experience before then was limited. [2] Heresy, as a status crime, is hard to detect and prosecute, and the ever-evolving nature of orthodoxy meant that heretics could not be defined over the centuries by using a checklist of prohibited beliefs. [3] In any case, heresy was defined not merely as the deviation from orthodoxy, but rather a refusal during the criminal trial to repent and return to the Church. [4] The trial was seen as giving heretics an opportunity to recant their erroneous beliefs, and even punishment was viewed as administering ‘medicine’ or ‘correction’ rather than guilt. [5]

Heresy was a ‘mixed’ case, and dealt with by both secular and spiritual jurisdictions, though the knowledge of its offensiveness was spread through canon law. [6] Because archbishops and bishops had ordinary jurisdiction, provinces and dioceses were where heresy cases could be judged. [7]. However, inquisitors could exercise their own jurisdiction and self-governing bodies such as universities also had a duty to discover and punish heretics. [8] Additionally, as the protector of the Church, the Crown was obligated to resist heresy. [9] The Fourth Lateran Council reiterated the necessity of secular rulers to help the church against heretics, and they could be compelled to swear an oath to defend the faith; if they refused to do so, they risked being excommunicated. [10]

This intersection of the Church and Crown’s jurisdiction led to the four stages of the prosecution of heresy (detection, arrest, trial and punishment) being divided between the Church and secular branches of power. [11] The Church oversaw detection, the secular arm arrested, the Church would put the accused on trial, and then hand them back over to the Crown for punishment. [12]. Generally, it seemed as those the Church’s role in the prosecution of heresy was more prominent; the gloss to the Liber sextus stated that though the Crown must offer it’s assistance in the logistics of investigating, capturing, imprisoning and punishing heretics, it could not have a role in judging heresy because some aspects of the crime only related to the Church. [13] This is in line with the definition of heresy itself; as it is more a crime of morality, ecclesiastical courts and judges may have been better positioned to give the accused opportunities to repent and ‘turn back to God’ than their secular counterparts.

You might have thought that no inquisitorial courts existed in England because of the lack of a colourful Spanish Inquisition-style movement. Heretical convictions in England, unlike on the continent, were not brought about by confessions obtained through torture; I think I’m right in assuming that’s what we think of when the Spanish Inquisition is brought up. I was interested in discovering why torture doesn’t seem to feature so prominently in this part of English legal history, so did some follow-up research; I apologise if I divert a little from your original question in doing so.

As Langbein describes, the use of torture on the continent (and subsequently as was used during the Spanish Inquisition) developed as a judicially supervised feature of European criminal procedure, used to corroborate circumstantial evidence. [14] This procedure developed as a response to the high standard of proof required for a conviction in a post-1215 world. As Plucknett discusses, up until 1215, the guilt of the accused could be determined with divine certainty through an ordeal blessed and performed by the clergy. [15] The standard of proof achieved through invoking God in such fact-finding was absolute: God does not get things wrong. [16] This certainty was destroyed after the Fourth Lateran Council, where Pope Innocent III forbade clergy from being associated with ordeals. [17] Without the intervention of God, certainty was removed from a trial, and a judicial hangover created; human judges could not achieve divine certainty in criminal adjudication. [18]

In lieu of absolute certainty, the Italian Glossators designed a system of proof so objective that it was entirely unworkable; convictions had to be based on the eyewitness testimony of two impeachable witnesses to a crime. [19] Circumstantial evidence alone would not suffice. Without this testimony, only a voluntary confession could bring about a conviction. [20]

Langbein argues that because the eyewitness rule was difficult to implement, coercing a confession from someone who was suspected anyway became the norm. One eyewitness, or circumstantial evidence, was enough to justify torture, with the reasoning being that an innocent man would not confess to a crime he had not committed. [21] Additionally, rules developed to enhance the reliability of the confession; the accused would need to disclose factual details of the crime, things no innocent man would know, and the examiner was not permitted to engage in leading questioning. [22]

Whether these rules were genuinely and judiciously applied is subject to debate, but the use of torture in heretical cases on the continent is not unsurprising given how difficult it would be to prove someone’s unorthodox beliefs non-circumstantially. However, I believe that England did not follow the Italian Glossator’s standard of proof due to the development of the jury trial, in lieu of trial by ordeal. Putting aside the fact that the Magna Carta prohibited the use of torture, the development of the jury trial in England meant that confession, and consequently torture, were not necessary devices to establish guilt in medieval England. Instead, a jury would evaluate facts and could condemn on the basis of circumstantial evidence; the unanimity of twelve being all the standard of proof required for conviction.

Forrest in the entirety of his book does not mention torture being used on those accused of heresy in England, other than in 1309 when two Papally-appointed (i.e., continental) inquisitors arrived in England to oversee the interrogations of the Templars. [23] Notably, the only time when something approaching torture is mentioned in England’s regular judicial mechanisms was in forcing defendants to submit to a trial by jury; peine forte et dure. If a defendant refused to enter a plea, he would be placed between two boards and have weights stacked upon him until he accepted trial by jury or died. [24] Otherwise, the use of torture in England seems to have been minimal, or at least mentioned relatively less often in comparison to the continent.

I would be grateful if anyone had any additional comments or research to add.

[1] Ian Forrest, The Detection of Heresy in Late Medieval England, 20 (2005) [accessible online at http://www.oxfordscholarship.com/view/10.1093/acprof:oso/9780199286928.001.0001/acprof-9780199286928]

[2] id. 23

[3] id. 15

[4] id.

[5] id. 18-19

[6] id. 20

[7] id. 28

[8] id.

[9] id.

[10] id. 31

[11] id. 32

[12] id. 32-33

[13] id. 33

[14] John Langbein, “Torture and Plea Bargaining,” 46 U. Chi. L. Rev. 4, 5 (1978) [accessible online at http://digitalcommons.law.yale.edu/fss_papers/543/]

[15] Plucknett, 114

[16] Langbein, 4

[17] Plucknett, 118

[18] Langbein, id.

[19] id., 4-5

[20] id., 4

[21] id., 5.

[22] id., 7

[23] id. 24-25

[24] Plucknett, 126

-- AshleighHunt - 16 Oct 2014

 
JailersLiability 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Jailers' Liability

Casey Quinn

In Southcote's Case, 4 Co. Rep. 83b, the King's Bench cited a rule that jailers are held liable for prison breach even in cases of rescue: "If traitors break a prison, it shall not discharge the gaoler..." In Commentaries on American Law, Lecture 40, Of Bailment, Kent said that "Sheriffs and jailers, in respect to debtors in custody, have been placed under the same responsibility as common carriers": strict liability (at footnote 104). In The Reports of the Most Learned Sir Edmund Saunders, Knt., Saunders agrees:

Text not available

Wait also agrees. As does Blackstone: “A rescue of a prisoner…will not excuse the sheriff from being guilty of and answering for the escape; for he ought to have sufficient force to keep him, since he may command the power of the county.”

These authorities connect this strict liability rule to two main cases decided within a week of one another: Alsept v. Eyles, 2 H. Bl. 108, 1792, in Common Pleas; and Elliott v. the Duke of Norfolk, 4 Term. Rep. 789, 1792, in the King's Bench.

Alsept v. Eyles

In Alsept v. Eyles, Francois Gabriel de Vertillac, a prisoner in execution held by the Warden of the Fleet, was rescued by two unknown friends, and escaped from England, presumably to France, their home country. Eyles apparently "took all due and possible care in his power to prevent the escape," but Common Pleas found him liable to a creditor in an action of debt for the debtor's escape. Lord Loughborough, citing a Yearbook case I cannot find, 33 Hen. 6, c. 1, Plowden 35, which is too fragile to photocopy, and Coke in 2 Inst. 382, announced the rule that "nothing but the act of God or the king's enemies will be an excuse" for prison breach. He derived this rule from Coke's discussion of the statute West. 2 (13 Edw. 1, st. 1, c. 11) and by analogy to strict liability for common carriers.

Elliott v. the Duke of Norfolk

In Elliott v. the Duke of Norfolk, the King's Bench affirmed the Alsept rule in a similar situation: the chief bailiff of the liberty of Hallamshire had "done as much as in his power lay to prevent" the escape of J. Grayson, but the debtor was freed by a riotous rescue. In an action upon the case, the creditor sued the bailiff. The Court found the bailiff liable, reasoning that statutes passed after massive prison riots in 1780, 20 Geo. 3, c. 64 and 21 Geo. 3, c. 1, that indemnified the marshal of that prison proved that Parliament implicitly approved of liability in other such cases.

Policy

Liability for prison breach was clearly a policy decision made by the courts and Parliament, dating back centuries. While discussing measures taken by the royal government to better control prisons, Holdsworth points out that in early English legal history, the parties to a dispute regarded litigation as something like the private warfare to which they would previously have resorted to resolve a dispute. Measures were therefore needed to prevent such things as prison rescues. It seems likely that the government would thus attempt to induce jailers to do all within their power to prevent such rescues by imposing liability for escape even in these cases.

Strict prison breach liability would seem to fit into the scienter category of indirect harms. Prisoners, like wild animals, could easily be viewed as inherently dangerous, necessitating strict liability on their keepers to strongly deter their escape. Not only were many prisoners held for violent crimes, but Holdsworth details the appalling condition of jails that led to widespread "gaol fever" that took the lives of a large percentage of inmates, noting one instance when 300 people, including the chief baron and sheriff, died within 40 hours, and another instance when two judges, the lord mayor, and an alderman were killed by an epidemic. Nevertheless, it seems the analogy to wild, dangerous animals was not a factor in the development of strict liability for jailers.

Instead, jailer liability has developed alongside liability for common carriers and innkeepers, perhaps as a result of a different health crisis. In English Law in the Age of the Black Death, 1348-1381, Robert C. Palmer argues that after the trauma of the plague in the mid-fourteenth century, English government became more cohesive and undertook measures to preserve the status quo, particularly by coercing people to keep their obligations. He argues: that while the king’s government focused especially on occupational responsibilities, such as those of farriers and innkeepers, jailers, whose duties were those of royal officials (but see Holdsworth, pointing out that until prison reform in the late eighteenth century, many prisons were operated privately), were also subjected to an increase in liability for the escape of prisoners in this period.

By the mid-fourteenth century, there were already some remedies for prison breach. The Statute of Merchants, 1285, allowed creditors to sue jailers in both debt and trespass for the debt owed by an escaped judgment debtor, and allowed sheriffs amerced for an escape to recover against the responsible jailer in covenant (Palmer, 261). These remedies were not often utilized (262). In 1335 and 1336, two King’s Bench cases allowed a creditor to recover damages from a jailer who permitted the debtor to escape without paying his debt (264). In these cases the plaintiffs alleged contempt of the king and loss of the king’s amercement, respectively. Palmer argues liability here was “probably a special king’s bench initiative to discipline jailers” that was soon discontinued. Finally, in 1345 [263-4], an executor received a judgment against jailers in debt for the escape of a prisoner in arrears on accounting, even though the jailers did not voluntarily permit the escape. According to Palmer, this case “is the only indication discovered during the period that can possibly be construed as liability for a negligent escape” (264).

Jailer liability for prison breach was greatly expanded after the Black Death. In the late 1350s and 1360s, writs were issued allowing prison superiors, not just sheriffs, to recover damages against jailers who allowed escape (263). Debt liability allowing a creditor to recover from a jailer who allowed a debtor’s escape was expanded after 1378 (264). Trespass liability was likewise expanded and formalized by chancery in 1369 (265). Nevertheless, these remedies were apparently used very infrequently, and Palmer argues that jailers were not held strictly liable for prison breach until some later period (266).

That later period was apparently the late eighteenth century, amid widespread reforms aimed at fixing a growing prison problem. While there had been previous isolated instances of strict liability imposed on jailers and sheriffs, the high courts did not affirm the policy until the two 1792 cases discussed above. These cases were based as much on the courts' interpretation of acts of Parliament implicitly approving such liability as on the common law of prison breach. But it mainly seems an analogy to and extension of innkeeper/common carrier liability.

I'm still waiting for the two statutes cited in Alsept, and Plowden 35, which hopefully discusses the 33 Hen. 6 yearbook case. I also need to attach the two statutes passed after the 1780 riots that were so important in Elliott.

JoeBrunerPrivilegeofTheBox 09 Apr 2018 - 02:01 JoeBruner
This was originally planned as two 1000-word essays. Putting everything on one page seems more appropriate because there is one central theme.

Part One: The Rise of Protected Confession

Shame And Guilt

Ruth Benedict, in The Chrysanthemum and the Sword, popularized a distinction between shame cultures and guilt cultures, distinguishing the extent to which a culture controls the conduct of its members by social repercussions versus individual conscience. She created this distinction to explain differences in the psyches of Japanese and Americans in the context of the Second World War, but its explanatory power reaches far beyond that. In places with strong continuity of community and where individuals are readily forced to account for themselves to the community, shame is a powerful motivator. South Asian microfinance pioneers build a successful business model around shame: New loans could not be given out until existing borrowers were shamed into repaying. The only problem with this business model was that shame was potentially too powerful, resulting in numerous suicide clusters when people could not repay their debts.(1) When social shame is not as functionally capable for the control of conduct due to possibilities of privacy, disintegration of community, or other social practices that limit the tyranny of the village, guilt culture develops as an alternative to maintain control over individual behavior. The individual conscience - a self, a mental component of the individual, the super-ego, becomes a stand-in for the panchayati raj. The individual learns to subject their own future and past conduct to critical examination. Common to the development of guilt culture is the idea that, through being accountable to the self, one reaches a higher plane of moral development(2) than Oliver Wendell Holmes's "bad man" who merely fears the social and legal consequences of his actions.(3) When properly functioning, guilt reduces the need for law and shame by allowing individuals, acting in private, to regulate their own conduct.

The first objection of econodwarfs and scoundrels to the operation of guilt in society was immortalized by Plato in his telling of the Ring of Gyges story in The Republic - someone truly immune to unwanted consequences, someone with magical privacy that operated perfectly and inviolably, would be a thief and a rapist and probably even a murderer.(4). This criticism was later echoed by English materialist Thomas Hobbes, in his work Leviathan, in 1651. What Hobbes implicitly revealed is that guilt was reinforced through England's Christianity - the social shame internalized into the conscience is re-externalized, not into the community, but into a divine and omnipotent being who ensures final justice for all actions, causing a Holmesian bad man to abide by the dictates of morality so long as he believes, regardless of his innate inclinations. But, in the tradition of Aristotle's golden mean, and akin to its cousin shame, guilt may be too strong as well as too weak. When the guilt response towards a part of ourselves becomes too powerful, a paralyzing non-acceptance of that self results, preventing the integration of multiple personality states, and with consequences potentially no less destructive than severe shame. Christianity centers not on the prevention of moral guilt through upright conduct, a position more closely associated with Judaism and Islam, but rather on the absolution of guilt which is declared to exist in everyone.

The Rise of the Box

In a Europe where Christianity was principally governed by one holy catholic and apostolic church with its associated canon law, the priesthood created power for itself by requiring its presence and participation in the sacraments. The marking points of human life, birth, marriage, and death, were not to take place without a member of the priesthood - the Catholic sacraments of Baptism, Marriage, and Last Rites. But the most powerful and most frequent of the miracles performed by the priesthood involved the twin sacraments of guilt - Confession and the Eucharist itself. By going into a box with the priest and confessing one's sins, the priest had the power to grant penance, which, when completed, resulted in one's absolution, purified once again and free to accept the body and blood of Christ through the Eucharist. During English power struggles between the Church and the Saxon throne, the tightrope between ecclesiastical forgiveness and secular punishment was carefully navigated. King Alfred's laws declare "If any man seek a cloak for those offenses which have not yet been revealed, and then confess himself in God's name, let it be half forgiven," creating a weak secular parallel to the the idea of forgiveness and penance through self-initiated confession. At the same time, because of the immense psychological and religious importance of absolution, access to the confession became a sacrosanct matter guaranteed to even the worst villains of England. In conjunction with the English synod and the Archbishop, King of the Anglo-Saxons Edward the Elder, Son of Alfred the Great declared around 921 A.D. that "If a man guilty of death desires confession, let it never be denied him"(5)

However, for the priesthood to manifest distinct power over the miracle, and for the higher moral plane of guilt to continue to operate as intended, a confession to a priest must possess secrecy. The Ecclesiastical Council of Durham in 1220 declared " "A priest shall not reveal a confession-let none dare from anger or hatred or fear of the Church or of death, in any way to reveal confessions, by sign or word, general or special, as (for instance), by saying 'I know what manner of men ye are' under peril of his Order and Benefice, and if he shall be convicted thereof he shall be degraded without mercy." As a protection against a centralizing state and a guarantee of a unique role for priests as purveyors of absolution, the power of the priest to grant holy absolution and hear confession must be protected from outside interference.(6) In this way, the genesis for a parallel system of penance and absolution outside of the King's Justice allowed for a specific domain of power for the priesthood even amidst English centralization of law and secular power.

Part Two: Confession's Fall And Conspicuous Continuing Absence

In the present day and for the past hundred years, England does not recognize a priest-penitent privilege protecting religious confessions, and only conversations involving legal advice are privileged.(7). This fall involves both a change in religious institutions, as a state church formed which did not utilize individualized confession, and a legal change as the canon law protecting the seal of confession was undermined by the evolving common law.

Edward Coke's Coup

Legally, benefit of clergy was a provision which evolved out of secular courts lacking jurisdiction over ecclesiastical officials, and evolved into a sort of system for lesser sentences for literate or well-off first-time offenders. However, benefit of clergy was understood not to apply to high treason, the highest category of criminal offence in the common law of England.(8) Edward Coke argued in the second part of the Institutes that a similar exception had always held for the law of the seal of confession: such information was not confidential or privileged in instances of high treason. However, the one pre-Reformation case he cites, the case of Friar John Randolph and Joan of Navarre conspiring to murder Henry V, does not seem to prove this was an accepted rule of common law, as Randolph confessed to direct involvement in the conspiracy and a confession under the law of the seal does not appear to have been at issue in the case.(9) The actual first case creating a high treason exception to the law of the seal of confession appears to be one prosecuted by Edward Coke himself, the trial of Jesuit father Henry Garnet for hearing of a confession to the 1605 Gunpowder plot. The Gunpowder Plot and resulting trials were massive public spectacles which entranced the public and are still commemorated to this day in England(10) with illustrated manuscripts of the trials being printed and references being made to conspirators in popular plays at the time, including Macbeth. Ironically, the issue could not have arisen with an Anglican priest, as the 113th Anglican canon passed the prior year contained both a weakening of the seal of confession and an explicit treason exception to it, so religious privilege in treason cases already could not be claimed by Anglican priests(11). Ultimately, after canon law had been edited to break the seal of confessional when plots against the monarchy were at issue, Edward Coke edited the treason exception back into the common law regarding the seal of confession.

The Decline and Fall of Confession

The broader legal context for both the Gunpowder Plot itself and the waning of confession in general involves the proscription of Catholicism in the wake of the founding of the Church of England as a distinct body headed by the English Monarchy. Elizabeth's Acts of Uniformity required participation in Anglican services and following the Anglican Book of Common Prayers with penalties of fines or imprisonment by 1559(12). Two hundred years prior, John Wycliffe's most dangerous assault on the power of the Catholic church was a dispute of the truth of transubstantiation, the miracle of the Eucharist.(13). The 1559 Act of Uniformity required all churches legally operating in England to use the 1552 Book of Common Prayers, which contained a passage known as the Black Rubric explicitly denying transubstantiation. "And as concernynge the naturall body and blood of our saviour Christ, they are in heaven and not here."(14) The greatest miracle of the clergy was outlawed, and the second-greatest, of confession, penance, and absolution, suffered a slower decline. While not explicitly proscribed in 1559, the 1552 Book of Common Prayer shifted confession to be a part of the collective act of the Christian Mass(15). The 1662 revision of the book created after the restoration of the Stuart Monarchy included, as compromise with Presbyterians and reformists, commentary stating that confession and absolution cannot be given at the pleasure of the priest and are not sacramental to the Church of England.(16). Essentially, the priest could judge that an individual was likely to be absolved because of their contrition and penance and say "I pronounce thee absolved", but could not grant or deny absolution at their pleasure.

Privilege's End

Consequently, the Anglican faith did not hold confession in the same spiritual and absolute regard, and the Catholic faith which did was marginalized, and technically if not entirely illegal at times, leading to a decline in private confession as an English social practice. In the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries, likely due to the active persecution of Catholics, I cannot find any legal cases specifically about priest-penitent privilege, but the cases dealing the final deathblow to priest-penitent privilege in England ironically emerge during the early nineteenth century period of Catholic emancipation, most notably _R. v. Gilham_(1828). This line of cases came to stand for the proposition that confession had never been protected in English common law, and to the extent it was privileged, had only been privileged by canon law. Some detractors fought valiantly to argue this was a misinterpretation, notably Jeremy Bentham in his 1827 discussion of proper rules of evidence in English law.(17). While some Catholic and Mormon sources continue to maintain to this day that this line of cases is misconstrued(18), from the early 20th century onwards legal texts summarize that there is no priest-penitent privilege in the English common law at all.(19)

Part Three: Jeremy Bentham's Body Lies A-Mouldering On A Chair

Does recognition of the Sacred precede its regulation?

The motivation for the prior two parts of history is the present. A new box is emerging. It contains not only our regrets and fears, but also our hopes and dreams.(20) The scope of the priest in confession is prescribing a particular penance, one specific behavior that can lead to absolution. The tracking search engine, on the other hand, plumbs the psyche and aims to produce desired results that lead to a never-ending loop of behavior and consumption. On the other hand, the search engine, like the confessional, has real positive effects in society; Exposing as much of the knowledge in the world as possible to everyone is a a re-enactment of Wycliffe's translation of the Bible into English on a secular and cosmic scale. Consequently, the first demand in the context of the search engine may parallel the first demand relating to confession in English law: if a man desire it, may it not be denied to him. Already, the Indian state of Kerala has declared that internet access must be denied to no one, and free WiFi? must be available across the land in the same way parishes open to hear confessions were made available, and not the pseudo-internet walled garden of Free Basics.(21)

Perhaps, to recognize the sacredness and inviolability of the box, the first step is always to recognize it is so indispensable for our certain form of life and character that access must be granted to everyone. We may even come to recognize doing generally expected research via search engine to fall under a duty of due care, in the way the Councils of the 13th and 14th centuries sought to declare confession obligatory. Perhaps we already have, as the idea of performing research without search tools is viewed as obsolete and insane. The idea that everyone ought to have access to the box is a relatively easy sell, but the box itself, in a way, exists in a state of Anglicanism. Nominal state control and the government being allowed inside the box is an accepted compromise for the protection and non-liability of the owners and the operators of the box.

Do the old masters have lessons for today?

The best stepping-off point from the recognition of the box as sacred and owed to everyone seems to be the development of a set of understandings, developed through both practical social and philosophical reflection akin to the ecclesiastical councils of the 12th-14th centuries.(22) If a box is sufficiently sacrosanct to be owed to everyone, ideas about what make it sacred and what about the relationship is so essential to make it inviolable even by the secular force of the state are necessary. This is because without a theological perspective on what is sacred and inviolable about the relationship, exceptions for what serves the interest of the state will be made, and those exceptions will have no real boundaries to prevent them from overrunning everything. For the priest to disclose by sign or word the confession, to blame or accuse in courts of the King, undermines the ability of the priest to serve as the direct conduit to the forgiveness of God. The practical infinity of information available through the box is, in its own way, the mind of God. Jeremy Bentham thought the chilling effect of every word not confessed to the priest was an epistemic injustice upon humankind, where the great mass of evidence for all things would be permanently lessened if the box did not keep its secrets.(23) Perhaps a correct tactic moving forward is to hold that learning is so sacred it cannot be chilled by the prospect that what one sought to learn should be used against them later.

Alternatively, the anticlerical ideas of protestants like John Milton may hold some sway. Who is great-souled enough to act like an absolute intermediary between man and God himself, and who is so puny as to need an intermediary?(24) In the pamphlet Of True Religion, Catholicism is vile most of all because it takes implicit authority by standing between Man and God and uses that authority wrongly, leading the gullible members of the congregation astray.(25) In this way Cambridge Analytica can be seen as no more than a rogue bishop exploiting a corrupt system which is always executing a man-in-the-middle attack between Man and God. Yet, this idea need not solely protestant - Dante reserved the final two circles of Hell in lower Cocytus for traitors to their guests and traitors to their benefactors. The Free Software Movement began because Richard Stallman saw a deep profanity in a program disrespecting the user. And he saw the sea shifting away from programs wholly executed by the user to Service as a Software Substitute. What of the service which betrays its guest, its lord and benefactor? If we come to see it as an offense worthy of the lowest circles of Hell, legal protections will materialize. And if the relationship with the box is schizophrenically viewed as casual or insignificant when it is anything but, the legal protections will continue to wither away here, too.

-- JoeBruner - 06 Apr 20

 

Notes

1 : http://www.thehindu.com/business/Rising-suicides-force-AP-ordinance-to-check-microfinance-firms/article15780132.ece

2 : Revisiting Shame and Guilt Cultures: A Forty-Year Pilgrimage, Millie R. Creighton, Ethos, p. 280

3 : Oliver Wendell Holmes, Path of the Law, passim. https://www.gutenberg.org/files/2373/2373-h/2373-h.htm

4 : Republic, 2:359a–2:360d

5 : Reeves's History of the English Law, p. 51

6 : Wilkins, "Concilia", I, 577, 595

7 , 19 : Halsbury's Laws of England, vol. 31, Privilege

8 : Pollock and Maitland, p.446

9 : Religious Confession Privilege and the Common Law, A. Keith Thompson, p. 48-50

10 : see, e.g., https://www.bl.uk/collection-items/the-trial-of-henry-garnet-1606

11 : Thompson, p.77

12 : https://history.hanover.edu/texts/engref/er80.html

13 : John Wyclif, Denying Transubstantiation, Stephen E. Lahey and De Eucharistia, John Wycliffe

14 : And as concernynge the naturall body and blood of our saviour Christ, they are in heaven and not here.

15 : An Introduction To The History Of The Successive Revisions of the Book of Common Prayer, James Parker, 1877, n53, https://archive.org/details/thesuccessivere00parkuoft

16 : , ibid, p. 306

17 : Rationale of Judicial Evidence, Bentham, 1827, Chapter 6 in its entirety

18 : See, e.g., The Catholic Encyclopedia on Law of the Seal of Confession in England, or Thompson, introduction

20 : Freedom of Thought Requires Free Media, Eben Moglen

21 : https://www.independent.co.uk/news/world/asia/kerala-free-wifi-india-state-citizens-basic-human-right-internet-a7631461.html

22 : See, e.g., discussion of the 1220 Council of Durham in the Conclia Scotiae, vol. 113, p.270

23 : Bentham, Ch. 6, p. 51-52

24 : Both Milton's anticlerical tracts and the Areopagitica itself touch on these ideas.

25 : Of true religion and false politics: Milton and the uses of anti‐Catholicism, Ray Tumbleson, Prose Studies, 1992 Vol. 15 p. 260


JustinMaffettFirstPaper 30 Apr 2018 - 19:29 JustinMaffett

English Law Came From Somewhere, And It Wasn't God

You might want one.

-- By JustinMaffett - 28 Nov 2017

"English" law in fact is not English at its origins. In fact, what Maitland called the “Englishery of English law” lies precisely in its diversity of origin. This diverse origin of English law can be traced to Anglo-Saxon, Scandinavian, Frankish, and, in come cases, even Roman law. It would be foolish to try to evaluate England’s legal history without first engaging and grappling with its diverse origin, for it is precisely because of England’s history of being conquered and influenced by foreign powers that there was a movement in the twelfth century to form a distinctively British system, devoid of foreign legal influence. To understand this development, it is necessary to first explore that diverse history.

The story beings with the Anglo-Saxons who ruled over England for 500 years, from 600 to 1100 AD. Starting with King Aethelberht I of Kent in about 600 AD, the Anglo-Saxons were the first to introduce written laws in England, a practice which itself is of Roman origin. Before, there was no written law such that England was governed by unwritten custom. Similarly procedural, the Anglo-Saxons also made use of Latin phrases with regards to charters and landbooks. The Anglo-Saxons’ use of seals and written instruments was one of the more significant innovations of the period. But the Roman influences extended into substantive areas of the law too. For example, as Maitland points out, Anglo-Saxon law reflected Roman law as it concerned crimes of treason, homicide, wounding and assault (Maitland 51).

However, over the course of their 500-year rule, the Anglo-Saxons developed a system of courts of public justice where commoners could plead their case and seek relief. There was the county court, which was held twice a year, and the hundred court, which was held every four weeks. (Maitland 42). For his part, the king had royal jurisdiction over civil cases and parallel jurisdiction over criminal (Baker 9). Additionally, there was a practice called the “court baron” where lords would hold court in their homes to create the opportunity for their tenants to settle their own local disputes. Though the Anglo-Saxon period surly left an indelible mark on English law, it was not the only foreign power to leave its mark during this time.

The second significant foreign influence came with the Danish invasion of the ninth century, which exposed England to a Scandinavian culture, specifically Danelaw. In fact, the word “law” itself is Norse (Baker 3). Similarly, the structure of England's own aristocracy was infused with Danish custom, as illustrated by the word for noble born men, earl, coming from the Danish world eorl (Maitland 32). Moreover, the Danish King Cnut ruled over England, Norway, and Denmark from 1016 to 1035. Not only were his laws popular at the time, but they remained well-regarded in the centuries to come, long after his death (Plucknett 11). But comparatively speaking, it was the Norman Conquest that marked that major inflection point in English legal history.

Finally, the Norman Conquest of 1066 ushered in the rule of William the Conqueror and with it changes to England’s legal landscape. When William arrived, he promised the English that he would leave their old laws in place (Baker 12). But as Plunkett notes, the Norman Conquest brought about the induction of “precise and orderly methods into the government and law of England” (Plunkett 11). For example, William reorganized the treasure as the Exchequer, an institution that survives to this day.

The Normans also worked to strengthen the criminal justice system that the Anglo-Saxons had created. One of the major innovations in this space was the use of the writ, which became the means through which the Crown was able to extend the King’s power. At the time, the power dynamic between the king and the county and hundred courts started to shift, as the King’s justice –the practice where the king would hold court for the aggrieved—became more organized. Usually the King would have to sit in person, but through the writ, the Crown extended the King’s legal reach without having to involve him personally. Eventually it was such that the King’s justice started to supersede the functions of the other two courts. It was through the King’s court that the common law of England began to develop. The court, which was composed of a body of advisers who helped supervise the kingdom. According to Maitland, “the custom of the king’s court is the custom of England, and becomes the common law” (Maitland 184).

These are are just a few of the key examples that show that, far from being of its own origin, English law by the twelfth century was in many ways the product of foreign laws and customs. But like all proud and distinguished societies, the English aspired to find a greater sense of sovereignty and national identity of law -- the kind that can only be achieved by being beholden only to one's own laws and customs without the influences of older societies. It's for these reasons that England underwent the reforms it did to produce a distinctively "English" law.

The strength of the draft is that the facts you want are in place. What the draft doesn't have is any animating individual theme, voice, or point of view. "Discuss," as an invitation to discourse, has been declined. To make it better, make it more your own. Add your thinking to your collection of the factual material. Without an idea of your own, the draft is not sufficiently alive.


You are entitled to restrict access to your paper if you want to. But we all derive immense benefit from reading one another's work, and I hope you won't feel the need unless the subject matter is personal and its disclosure would be harmful or undesirable. To restrict access to your paper simply delete the "#" character on the next two lines:

Note: TWiki has strict formatting rules for preference declarations. Make sure you preserve the three spaces, asterisk, and extra space at the beginning of these lines. If you wish to give access to any other users simply add them to the comma separated ALLOWTOPICVIEW list.

LanevCotton 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Lane v. Cotton

What is the context and contemporary significance of Lane v. Cotton, 1 Ld. Raym 546 (1701)? Why is it relevant to the law of Internet infrastructure in the US?

Teo and I will take this topic!

-- JaneS - 06 Nov 2008

Summary of Case

A postmaster is not answerable for packet delivered to clerk at post office which was subsequently opened and from which enclosed Exchequer bills were removed. Receiver of packet, Underhill Breese, was appointed by postmasters who were placed in their positions by letters patent of the King. Nonetheless, Breese is paid from revenue of post office and is an officer of the King, as opposed to a deputy to the postmasters.

The judges’ reasons for determining that the postmasters were not liable for the loss included: 1) post is there to promote trade and the Act erecting it (Act of 12 Car. 2, c. 35) is not regarded as creating absolute security for dispatches; 2) clerk though appointed by the postmasters had charge and trust of himself and is not a deputy to the defendants; 3) relevant statute includes provision providing for penalties of postmasters and statute did not intend that they be liable to private actions; 4) nature of post office doesn’t allow for protection of individual letters, as the office is too extensive and rushed with many people having access; 5) reward for postmasters is too small in proportion to the hazard; 6) clerk exceeded his authority in accepting the bills where his trust is only to carry letters; 7) concern about creating opportunities for fraud; and 8) statute lays out price tied to size and weight of packet and thus there is no consideration for value of content.

Analysis

One of the reasons for this case’s significance is the influence of Chief Justice Holt’s dissenting opinion, which advances a notion of public employment and a broader vision of employer liability than envisioned by the other justices. In Lane, Holt argues that the postmaster’s situation should be analogous to that of the innkeeper and carrier (1 Ld. Raym. 646, 652—53), and he draws analogies to the responsibilities of the sheriff and gaoler for prisoners and impounded goods (651). He specifically argues that non governmental officials in public office (e.g. ship captain and inn keeper) were strictly liable for loss and thus, it would be anomalous to immunize a public servant whose office was created by statute as a means of protecting the public (12 Mod. 473, 485). Furthermore, prior to the establishment of post office, any person who erected a post office would be liable for miscarriage and thus, in Holt's opinion, subjects who are now locked into using the services of this postmaster general shouldn’t be deprived of a remedy that they previously had (12 Mod. 473, 488).

Notion of Public Employment

The dissent in Lane v. Cotton is seen as expanding liability by advancing the notion that people who hold themselves open to the public take on a duty to serve. Joseph Singer bases this view in part on Justice Holt’s assertion that, “where-ever any subject takes upon himself a public trust for the benefit of the rest of his fellow-subjects, he is eo ipso bound to serve the subject in all the things that are within the reach and comprehension of such an office, under the pain of an action against him.” Joseph Singer. No Right To Exclude. 90 Nw. U. L. Rev. 1283 at 1306, citing 88 Eng. Rep. 1458 (K.B. 1701) at 1464 (Holt, C.J., dissenting). Holt asserts that one in the public employment can not refuse the duty incumbent upon him and that there would thus be causes of action for a postmaster refusing a letter, inn keeper refusing a guest or blacksmith refusing to shoe a horse (12 Mod. 473, 484). Importantly, the existence of alternative means by which the public could accomplish these tasks would not be a valid defense (12 Mod. 473, 488).

Singer claims that Holt advances this notion of public duty only in very broad strokes: “Holt does not explain what a ‘public employment’ is except to say that it involves taking on a ‘public trust’ for the benefit of one's fellow subjects or ‘a trade which is for the public good.’ The notion of public employment is refined in a subsequent case, Gisbourn v. Hurst, which takes up where Holt left off. In Gisbourn, holding oneself open to the public (by engaging in a common calling) immediately meant that one was engaged in public employment. Singer at 1306—07 citing 91 Eng. Rep. 220 (K.B. 1710).

Employer Liability

Justice Holt’s dissent in Lane v. Cotton is also significant because of its treatment of employer liability. One may view his opinion as an expansive attempt to hold employers responsible for the acts of their employees.

In the court opinion, Justice Gould denied any notion of employer liability for the acts of a negligent employee, seeing the defendants as “a community of officers acting in several trusts; and every one shall answer for himself, not one for the act of another” (648). Holt describes Justice Powis as being of the same opinion: “My brother Powis says, they are all fellow-servants; that is, the post-master and letter-carrier, because they all receive their salaries from the King.” 88 Eng. Rep. 1458 at 1467. The court thus finds that the servant may be held responsible for the loss, but the head of the department in question may not.

Holt, disagreeing with this result, attempts to justify his position upon the relevant statute, arguing that the post office position (as created by statute) is similar enough to that of a sheriff that it must be presumed the postmaster would have similar liability. He states “it must be presumed the Act designed the new officer should be liable; for why else should they make it so like in reason [to other offices such as that of the sheriff]” (1468). He also looks to the design of the statue, pointing out that one clause holds the postmaster responsible (and subject to forfeiting five pounds) for any failure to get horses, even though that is a task the statute also assigns to his deputies (1468).

Although Holt finds basis for his opinion in the statutory language, it seems that he is more influenced on public policy grounds. He views employers as in a position of power and responsibility over their employees: “here the defendant hath the power in him to manage the office by himself, his deputy or servant; and every deputy or servant is by him that puts him in, and therefore he ought to answer for him (1467). When he compares the office of postmaster to other callings, he offers a public policy rationale: “the same reason holds to charge them in this case as to charge carriers, inn-keepers, and such like, videlicet, the great inconvenience which would otherwise ensue, by reason of the dangerous temptation and opportunity they would lie under to imbezil goods intrusted to them, without possibility of proving a particular neglect” (1469).

Sir William Holdsworth argues that Holt’s dissent in the case should be viewed in the context of a larger movement to establish employer liability, which he credits to Holt’s opinions in that time period. In earlier cases, Holt espoused a broader vision of employer liability than his fellow justices. For example, in Boson v. Sandford (1691), he stated the principle that “whoever employs another is answerable for him, and undertakes for his care to all that make use of him,” and in Turberville v. Stamp (1689) he found liability because “if my servant doth anything prejudicial to another, it shall bind me, when it may be presumed that he acts by my authority, being about my business.” William Holdsworth. A History of English Law, Vol. 8 at 474, citing Boson v. Sandford, 2 Salk. 440 and Turberville v. Stamp , 1 Ld. Raym 264. In both cases, the court found for the plantiff on narrower grounds.

More on Liability and Agency

The case is also credited with confusing subsequent efforts to create and sort out distinctions between misfeasance, malfeasance, and nonfeasance in principles of liability. 20 A.L.R. 97 at pg. 24—25 of attachment. Holt’s opinion in the case is also considered the basis for Judge Story’s formulation of liability: “The agent is also personally liable to third persons for his own misfeasances and positive wrongs. But he is not, in general (for there are exceptions), liable to third persons for his own nonfeasances or omissions of duty, in the course of his employment. His liability, in these latter cases, is solely to his principal, there being no privity between him and such third persons, but the privity exists only between him and his principal. And hence the general maxim as to all such negligences and omissions of duty is, in cases of private agency, ‘respondeat superior.’” 20 A.L.R. 97 citing Story, Law of Agency § 308.

Relevance to the Law of Internet Infrastructure in the United States

This case ties directly into the question of the extent to which the government should influence the development of communications infrastructure (ranging from the post office to the internet) and the subsequent liability of a government employee engaged in such public employment. The government can play a role in the provision of communications infrastructure through direct provisions or more indirectly through the regulation or subsidization of private actors. In 19th C England, the post was established and a remedial mechanism was created through the Act of 12 Car. 2, c.35. Today, here in the United States, arguments are being made to similarly nationalize the internet. For instance, Google chief scientist Vint Cerf recently suggested that the Internet infrastructure should be nationalized, arguing that

“… the Internet is in some ways more like the road system than telephone or cable. These are essentially single purpose networks, each built for a particular application. … Manufacturers are free to invent and sell vehicles suitable for use on the road system. Builders are free to construct buildings, homes, offices, manufacturing plants that use the road system. But the road system itself is not owned by the private sector and its use is essentially open to all. The question is whether incentives can be found that would produce a similar effect for broadband Internet provision… ” Jim Harper, Cerf: Nationalize the Internet?, Technology Liberation Front (June 28, 2008) (http://techliberation.com/2008/06/27/cerf-nationalize-the-internet)

Those in favor of nationalizing the internet argue that nationalization will provide open, end to end architecture, where no particular party controls access, and increased internet access is generally available. Matthew Dunne. Let My People Go (Online): The Power of the FCC to Preempt State Laws That Prohibit Municipal Broadband, 107 Colum. L. Rev. 1126 at 1127.

Currently, under the 1996 Telecommunications Act, the FCC distinguishes between two relevant categories of entities. Those providing: (1) telecommunication services: “offering ... telecommunications for a fee directly to the public ... regardless of the facilities used,” 47 U.S.C. § 153(46) which are subject to mandatory regulation under Title II of the Communications Act of 1934 as common carriers and (2) information services: “offering ... a capability for [processing] information via telecommunications,” 47 U.S.C. § 153(20) which are almost completely outside the scope of the Act. Importantly, the FCC has classified both cable broadband and phone company DSL services as “information services”, because companies offering such services merely use telecommunications to provide end users with information services. (Broadband: National Cable & Telecommunications Ass'n v. Brand X Internet Services, 45 U.S. 967, 968 (U.S.,2005) (upholding FCC declaratory ruling: In re Inquiry Concerning High-Speed Access to Internet Over Cable and Other Facilities, 17 F.C.C.R. 4798, GN Docket No. 00-185 March 15, 2002; DSL: In the Matters of Appropriate Framework for Broadband Access to the Internet over Wireline Facilities, CC Docket No. 02-52, 02-33, 01-337, 95-20, 98-10, Report and Order and Notice of Proposed Rulemaking, FCC 05-150, released Sept. 23, 2005, para. 5) As information services, broadband and DSL operators are not subject to common carrier regulations and can thus act as gatekeepers, denying consumers access to certain services and steering them towards their preferred applications. Had they been subject to Title II regulations, as common carriers, they would have been prohibited from making any unjust or unreasonable discrimination in charges, practices, classifications, regulations, facilities, or services… 47 U.S.C. § 201.

Although the FCC has ruled that broadband and DSL service providers are exempt from Title II regulations, the FCC has indicated a willingness to consider “adopting any non-economic regulatory obligations that are necessary to ensure consumer protection and network security and reliability” under its Title I authority. In the Matters of Appropriate Framework for Broadband Access to the Internet over Wireline Facilities, CC Docket No. 02-52, 02-33, 01-337, 95-20, 98-10, Report and Order and Notice of Proposed Rulemaking, FCC 05-150, released Sept. 23, 2005, para. 111. The FCC has also issued the following policy statement, aimed at preserving and promoting the vibrant and open character of the Internet. Policy Statement: In The Matters Of Appropriate Framework For Broadband Access To The Internet Over Wireline Facilities, 20 F.C.C.R. 14986 CC Docket No. 02-33 September 23, 2005. This statement highlighted the following four principles which the FCC will incorporate into its ongoing policymaking decisions:

- To encourage broadband deployment and preserve and promote the open and interconnected nature of the public Internet, consumers are entitled to access the lawful Internet content of their choice.

- To encourage broadband deployment and preserve and promote the open and interconnected nature of the public Internet, consumers are entitled to run applications and use services of their choice, subject to the needs of law enforcement.

- To encourage broadband deployment and preserve and promote the open and interconnected nature of the public Internet, consumers are entitled to connect their choice of legal devices that do not harm the network

- To encourage broadband deployment and preserve and promote the open and interconnected nature of the public Internet, consumers are entitled to competition among network providers, application and service providers, and content providers

Policy Statement: In The Matters Of Appropriate Framework For Broadband Access To The Internet Over Wireline Facilities, 20 F.C.C.R. 14986 CC Docket No. 02-33 September 23, 2005.

Thus, in conclusion, at present the liability of a cable broadband or DSL provider under federal regulations is relatively limited and in no way approaches that imposed on a common carrier under Title II of the 1934 Communications Act.

Conclusion

Lane v. Cotton is in part a debate over the requirements and liability of parties providing public services. This debate concerns the modern infrastructure of the internet because the open nature and free character of the internet depend upon the liability and requirements of internet service providers. While some have called for the nationalization of the internet to allow for open access free from control, the prevailing system has been established as essentially private in nature. Although the FCC made some commitment in its policy statement to “preserve and promote” the internet’s open nature, the 1996 Act effectively insulates internet providers from the obligations and liability that they would face if they were treated as common carriers.

The same fundamental tension lies at the heart of Lane v. Cotton. While Justice Holt advocated a broad notion of public duty and public trust that would provide liability and ensure proper service of the public, the court ultimately insulated the postmaster from liability. In the realm of internet infrastructure we see a similar result. The Telecommunications Act has shielded internet providers from common carrier status, freeing them from Title II obligations regarding discrimination and exclusion. Common carriage would have provided social value because it necessitated “service on a non-discriminatory basis, neutral as to use and user… [and functioned as] an important element in establishing a free flow of information, neutral as to its content.” (Eli M. Noam. Will Universal Service and Common Carriage Survive the Telecommunications Act of 1996? 97 Colum. L. Rev. 955, 963). Instead of imposing protective restrictions on service providers, current internet infrastructure in the U.S. limits their liability instead.

-- JaneS - 22 Dec 2008

-- TeoTokunow - 06 Dec 2008

  • You did an excellent job understanding one aspect of the contemporary significance of Lane v. Cotton, which I meant to be resolved in a throw-away paragraph, so far as your own research into the original elements of the case went. But, because you read somewhat narrowly the context of the case and in that scope understood the law it made, or that Holt tried to make, your grasp of its contemporary significance largely concerned infrastructure development. Because you went no further into the history than Holdsworth, which is sometimes a good starting point but never a good stopping point, the relevance of Charles II's giving the Post Office franchise to his brother, the Duke of York, later James II, whose efforts to create a system of political surveillance through opening the post--which is the actual hidden subject of the case--escaped your attention. Seen as a case about liability for spying on communications through public/private allocation of responsibility, there were other recent analogies that might have been drawn.

  • In short, while you didn't get it all, you undertook substantial effort and learned plenty. That deserves very positive evaluation. Thank you.

 

LawBooks 23 Aug 2014 - 20:38 EbenMoglen
Leges Henrici Primi (c. 1118) Collection of "ill-digested Anglo-Saxon laws with scraps of Canon law and personal observations" from the fifty or so years following 1066. Reflects the many coexisting systems of the time: the law of Wessex; the law of Mercia; and the Danelaw, including myriad local variants of all three. Includes one-liner comparing litigation to a roll of the dice. Baker at 12-13.

Glanvill (c. 1187-89) Attributed to Sir Ranulf de Glanvill Focused on the royal court, specifically procedures for how to get there and what to do once you were there. Also called Tractatus de legibus et consuetudinibus regni Angliae. Baker at 13-14, 175-177.

Bracton (c. 1250-1260) Treatise drawing on early 13th C plea rolls. Also called De Legibus et Consuetudinibus Angliae. Baker at 176-179. More at Bracton

Les Tres Ancien Coutumier de Normandie (c. 1199-1220) and Le Grand Coutumier (c. 1235-1250): Complications of Norman customary law.

The Law of Hywel Dda (c. 945) Written codification of Welsh law. Named for Welsh King Hywel the Good.

Senchas Mar Compilation of Irish law going back to the Eighth Century. Baker at 32.

Novae Narrationes (c. 1285-1310) Compilations of model formal opening statements ("counts") made by plaintiffs. Thirty eight manuscripts in total.

Littleton (1481). Treatise on "Tenures" by Judge Thomas de Littleton. Framed as advice to author's son Richard. First printed law book and first book on property in English. By 1550, was more reprinted than the Bible. Baker at 181, 187-88.

Plowden (1570s) Commentaries of Edmund Plowden, described by Baker as "a reasoned exposition of the law, with learned gloss." Reported cases from 1550-1570. Baker at 183.

Coke's Reports Eleven volumes of cases with commentary printed 1600-1616. Influenced by Plowden.

Coke's Commentary on Littleton (1628) Coke's digressive gloss on Littleton in which the author, in Maitland's description, "shoveled out his enormous learning in vast disorderly heaps." Baker at 189.

Blackstone's Commentaries on the Laws of England (1765-1769)

LopusChandler 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Introduction

The legacy of Chandelor v. Lopus demonstrates evolving notions of warranty and contract legal theory under the English Common Law. Specifically, the case represents the scope of medieval concepts such as caveat emptor and warranty, and traces the movement of claims that originally sounded in tort through their assimilation into contract law.

The Case

Chandelor v. Lopus, 79 Eng Rep. 3. (1603) In the Exchequer- Chamber

The defendant(Chandelor) was a goldsmith and had a special knowledge in precious stones. This Defendant owned a stone which he affirmed to the Plaintiff Lopus was a bezar stone and sold it to Lopus for 100 pounds. Lopus subsequently found that the stone possessed no healing powers and sued Chandelor before the King’s Bench. Defendant pleaded not guilty, however a judgment was entered for the plaintiff in the King’s Bench.

The court in the Exchequer Chamber reversed the decision on a procedural point claiming that the plaintiff (Lopus) had not alleged or proven that the defendant had actually warranted the stone to be a bezar. The court claimed that “the bare affirmation that it was a bezar-stone, without warranting it to be so, is no cause of action: and although [the defendant] knew it to be no bezar-stone, it is not material; for everyone in selling his wares will affirm that his wares are good, or the horse which he sells is sound; yet if he does not warrant them to be so, it is no cause of action, and the warranty ought to be made at the same time of the sale.” Chandelor v. Lopus, 79 Eng. Rep. 3. Anderson, J., dissented in part yet affirmed the outcome. He argued that the deceit in selling the stone as if it were a bezar stone, when it was not, was indeed a sufficient cause of action for the plaintiff.

The Holdings

1) The court held that the quality of the bezar stone, which the seller had not expressly warranted, is a risk the buyer must assume and

2) That there was no fraud in selling the stone as a bezar, so long as the seller did not expressly warrant it to be one.(The court found the mere affirmation that the rock was a bezar was not enough for it to be a promise or a warranty.)

The Historical Context of Chandelor v. Lopus

In order to fully understand the legal theory at work in Chandelor, it is important to have a brief understanding of the contractual formats and remedies available for plaintiffs as well as their limitations. The language used to enforce what we would consider contractual agreements, was very specific at the time and the manner in which a complaint sounded would dictate jurisdiction and largely the outcome.

Historically, before the introduction of Assumpsit, contractual actions in English law were Debt, Detinue, Account and Covenant, which were all based on non parol formalize contracts.(James Barr: The History of Parol Contracts Prior to Assumpsit) The most important contractual theory for our immediate case was the action in Covenant. As it applied to merchant transactions and everyday commerce, Covenant was the most common contractual complaint. “Before 1200, there was a royal writ in the form of praecipe to enforce covenants, and the formula settled in the 13th century was ‘order the defendant to keep the covenant’ made between him and the plaintiff,” however by “1321… royal judges had decided that the only acceptable evidence of a covenant in the royal courts was deed-a written document under a seal.” (J.H. Baker, An Introduction to English Legal History pg. 318)

In addition to the procedural requirements which made covenant a difficult claim to prove, claimants were also limited by the remedies offered by the action. The formulaic remedy, ordered the defendant to keep the covenant contemplated, therefore requiring specific performance. (Ibid) While covenant proceedings shifted in later years allowing more liberal remedies, at the time of Chandelor, their rigidity made them a difficult form of action for medieval claimants. As applied to the facts of the Chandelor case, it is evident how specific performance was not ideal. In the arena of merchant transactions, where one simply wanted a refund, specific performance was not the choice remedy and left the medieval plaintiff with few options.

Warranty, Tort and Covenant Parallels

Because of the procedural requirements of actions sounding in covenant, and other restrictions of contractual claims, actions upon contracts had to subvert the hurdles put in place by the pleading standards of the day. The requirement of written deed was one of the most onerous restrictions for access to the King’s Courts (although remedy laid in many municipal courts without deeds) as most transactions were done without them and merchants had little incentive to add them when faced with liability. As a result, plaintiffs shifted their claims in attempts to circumvent the procedural restrictions of covenant.

In contractual cases of misfeasance, or where an undertaking was made, and performed poorly the courts began to uphold these actions as a tortuous action of trespass, which did not need to be proven by deed. “The cases of 1374 and 1388 show that, although action layed for the wrong, the undertaking was recognized both as covenant and as being part of the cause of action…where trespass was brought for an act of misfeasance, and no one suggested that there should be a deed. ” (Baker,331) Where plaintiffs would be barred from bringing claims under the older contractual notions of covenant, the court’s shift turned on the separation of these claims into parts sounding in contract and others sounding in tort. Where a plaintiff complained not of the failure to perform a contract, but its impartial or poor performance an action of trespass was available for the suffering of the plaintiff due to his poorly performed result. (Brown, 332) This action concurrently evolved with the contractual action of Assumpsit, which eventually provided remedy for poorly performed undertakings.

Medieval Warranty

The same judicial logic played a role in the development of warranty law under the English legal system and the parallels between these actions for misfeasance and the earliest claims of deceitful warranty are clear. Under this line of thinking breach of warranty claims where the plaintiff was deceived into the bargain were not considered contractual actions since the contract or agreement underlying the warranty had already been performed. Rather they were considered as tortuous trespass for “cheating,” and “not a mere broken word.” (Ibid)

The first tort actions of deceit were for breach of express warranty where the defendant knew the warranty was untrue. These actions first appeared in the last quarter of the 14th century. (Kevin M. Teevin, A History of Anglo American Common Law of Contract pg. 135) Much like the procedural requirements of actions in covenant, “sales of unfit goods were not a deceit unless there was an express warranty, and this lack of actionability was reinforced with the emergence of the doctrine of caveat emptor.” (Ibid)

Caveat Emptor

Caveat emptor, meaning “let the buyer beware” was an indigenous development unique to the common law. The term was first used when Fitzherbert wrote about the purchase of a horse in 1534: “if he be tame and have been rydden upon, then caveat emptor.”(Ibid,138)

Due to an increasingly impersonal market place, sellers were often unable to be contacted for complaint if a sale did not satisfy a buyer. The result was the rule caveat emptor which stood for the principle that unless expressly warranted, a buyer would be responsible for purchasing unfit goods. This policy helped to streamline complaints that could be brought to the common law courts, and also to expedite commercial transactions which were becoming increasingly faceless. The court in Chandelor, demonstrated the depth of the caveat emptor line of legal thinking. The case demonstrated that “if there is no warranty… an action on the case does not lie, even though [the buyer] is deceived.” (Chandelor v. Lopus) The court was clear to draw a distinction between the embellishment of a saleman in hawking their wares and the formalized expression of warranty.

Also clear in this case was that the defendant’s scienter would only be of consequence when there was a direct and express warranty. Although the defendant in the case knowingly claimed the falsity of the bezar stone’s value, the court found the lack of an express warranty dispositive. While the salesman in Chandelor claimed the bezar stone contained magical powers, this assertion was not considered a warranty as it was not evidenced in writing nor were there affirmations strong enough to qualify it as such. The judges noted the importance of the case, in that judicial economy would be wasted by making a cause of action liberally available based on bare affirmation on the part of the seller. This is one of the reasons the court is clear in separating mere puffery in selling an item, from what would be construed as an express warranty.

Chandelor's Aftermath and Convergence with Contract Law

In the aftermath of Chandelor, the cases for deceitful express warranty were allowed without regards to the seller’s scienter. Judge Holt quickened the demise of this requirement by extending liability without scienter to cases of implied warranty. He announced a contractual approach in Crosse v. Gardner by allowing actions on the case based on implied warranty of title; where the seller’s bare affirmation that the goods in his possession were actually his would stand as a warranty.

While the earliest warranty cases were tortuous actions (Chandelor being one of which as it was a trespass action)the claim was actually becoming contractual in nature since the question now was whether the defendant was deceived out of his bargain rather than whether the defendant was dishonest.(Teeven, 137) This resembled more of the contractual theories of the time since liability was absolute and by the time of Mansfield a change in the notion of deceit on warranty was clear.

Mansfield saw little difference between breach of warranty sounding in tort and one in contract. The reasoning behind this was that the tort action of deceit on a warranty had been available only for the reliance of the plaintiff entering into a contract with the defendant and the deceit action on a warranty was contractual in theory since the scienter requirement was dropped. The parallel advance of warranty law and contract law converged under Mansfield, as in 1778 in the case of Stuart v. Wilkins, Mansfield declared that an express warranty of quality was enforceable in Assumpsit concluding that a warranty extends to all faults known and unknown to the seller. (Ibid, 138)

Chandelor Extended: The Characters

Chandelor: Occupation: Goldsmith. In European societies at the time of the Chandelor ruling, goldsmiths were one of the most important and lucrative trades in society. They were organized into guilds which established both quality and price control on its members. The guild also included a system of training and education for its artisans. In effect Goldsmiths often acted as bankers, since they dealt in gold and had sufficient security for the safe storage of valuable items. Their work included not only with gold but close association with most precious stones and metals. Chandelor’s occupation as a goldsmith is important for a couple of reasons. Primarily, it establishes his competitive advantage in knowledge of precious stones over Lopus, demonstrates the relative power of his trade, and also serves to demonstrate the common critique that caveat emptor proved most beneficial to the upper class. This critique, as well as large gaps in the ability to garner information about a product have largely led to the demise of Caveat Emptor in modern commercial transactions.

Jan van Eyck’s Portrait of the Dean of the Goldsmiths’ Guild in Bruges demonstrates the lofty social status of Goldsmiths during this time.

Lopus: Occupation: Unknown. As telling as Chandelor’s profession was for historical context, it is equally interesting that the record mentioned no descriptive detail about Lopus, neither citing any experience with precious stones nor describing his trade. Despite extraordinary efforts I have found no such information on him.

Bezar Stone: A Bezoar stone is a mass formed in the stomach of animals that does not pass into the intestine. These stones were largely found from wild goats in Arabia and caused from toxins the animals were introduced to. The stones were largely believed to have special curative powers and were thought to be able to counteract any poison.

Intestinal products such as this were revered as pricey Bezar (Bezoar more commonly) stones.

The Aftermath of Chandelor In US Law

While Chandelor was decided on procedural grounds, subsequent reliance on it as precedent has focused on the fact that the defendant was not allowed a cause of action against a vendor who sold him unfit merchandise. For the purposes of modern American contract law,it has been largely heralded as the birth of “Caveat Emptor”

While Chandelor stood for the idea of Caveat Emptor in the English Legal history, Seixas v. Wood is considered its American counterpart effectively incorporating the precedent, however not with its unique importance in the development of the English Common Law of Contract. In Seixas, a merchant sold wood to the plaintiff which had been advertised as braziletto wood. Despite this advertisement, the merchant inadvertently sold the defendant peachum wood instead. The court relies heavily on Chandelor in finding that in the absence of the merchant’s fraud, the plaintiff had a duty to inspect his purchase and to obtain an express warranty from the seller. Seixas v. Wood, 2 Cai. R. 48 (N.Y. Sup. Ct. 1804). Laidlaw v. Organ, a decision written in 1817 by Chief Justice John Marshall, is believed by scholars to have been the first U.S. Supreme Court case which laid down the rule of caveat emptor in U.S. law.

As applied in American Law, Chandelor’s legacy largely put buyers in a considerable quandary. Sellers had little incentive to give express warranties as this would expose them to legal risk. Additionally, buyers were less able to properly inspect the inner workings of increasingly complex and advanced merchandise. The seminal American case which began the demise of the Caveat Emptor doctrine was Hawkins v. Pemberton, 51 N.Y. 198 (1872). Here, the defendant sold bottles labeled “blue vitriol” to the plaintiff and had simply bought the bottles from a supplier and never checked their contents before reselling. The item actually turned out to be of inferior quality and although the defendant attempted to argue that Seixas held as there was no express warranty, the court held that “the rule [in Seixas] has been thoroughly overturned since the courts held that any positive affirmation or representation as to the character or quality of an article sold may constitute a warranty.” Hawkins v. Pemberton, 51 N.Y. 198 (1872). In 1906 the Uniform Sales Act was introduced and adopted by half of the States in the union. It worked to codify the holding in Pemberton, stating that “any affirmation of fact or promise by the seller relating to the goods is an express warranty if the natural tendency of such affirmation or promise is to induce the buyer to purchase the goods, and if the buyer purchases the goods relying thereon.” Article 2 Section 12 Uniform Sales Act.

While the complexities of modern commercial transactions led to the demise of Caveat Emptor in most transactions, vestiges of it can still be seen with regards to investments and real estate. The concepts in these trades are moderated by consumer protection and disclosure statutes, but absent actual fraud, these transactions demonstrate the clearest application of the policy behind American ideas of Caveat Emptor- to ensure that buyers inspect and are diligent in their purchases.

Useful Links

Kevin Teevin's A History of Anglo-American Common Law of Contract http://books.google.com/books?id=ZOCSQxC0GgwC&pg=PA135&dq=first+actions+of+deceit+last+quarter+of+the+14th+century&ei=sczqSayqOILszASfzqjzCw#PPA138,M1

James Barr: The History of Assumpsit, Select Essays in Anglo-American Legal History, by various authors, compiled and edited by a committee of the Association of American Law Schools, in three volumes (Boston: Little, Brown, and Company, 1909). Vol. 3. http://oll.libertyfund.org/?option=com_staticxt&staticfile=show.php%3Ftitle=2086&chapter=158768&layout=html&Itemid=27

James Barr: History of Parol Contracts Prior to Assumpsit. Select Essays in Anglo-American Legal History, by various authors, compiled and edited by a committee of the Association of American Law Schools, in three volumes (Boston: Little, Brown, and Company, 1909). Vol. 3. http://oll.libertyfund.org/?option=com_staticxt&staticfile=show.php%3Ftitle=2086&chapter=158776&layout=html&Itemid=27

John Salmond: THE HISTORY OF CONTRACT. Select Essays in Anglo-American Legal History, vol. 3 [1909] http://oll.libertyfund.org/?option=com_staticxt&staticfile=show.php%3Ftitle=2086&chapter=158778&layout=html&Itemid=27

Attachments

LukeRushingFirstPaper 14 Apr 2018 - 21:00 LukeRushing

I) Introduction

The “Englishry of English law” is a result of its diversity of origin, but the origins don’t tell the complete story. England’s legal history is a melting pot, not a salad bowl. Up to and including the Norman Conquest, English history is a pile-up of diverse influences, but after the Norman Conquest England was relatively isolated. Many important English legal concepts developed from an outside influence being subjected to internal English pressures. The “Englishry of English law” may have had diverse origins as its ingredients, but unique historical developments blended them together into English law.

II) Defining “Englishry”

There exist a few characteristics that England uniquely, or almost uniquely, possessed. Then there are other traits which were not unique to England but were equally or more central to the English legal system. So, is “Englishry” the uniquely English traits, or the definingly English traits? Englishry must be the definingly English traits, otherwise if England’s legal system had no unique traits, it could not be called “English”. Thus defined, the Englishry of law was characterized by some unique features such as the circuit system, the sheriffs, the lack of a civil code, and the writ system, and some widely used features such as juries, a monarchy, and a parliament.

III) The Ingredients: Diverse Origins

A) Diverse Groups

There’s no doubt that England had many diverse influences, almost all of them conquering forces. The Celtic Britons were subjugated by the Romans between the 1st and 6th centuries CE. After Roman rule collapsed the Anglo-Saxons eventually established seven separate kingdoms spanning most of England. Two hundred years later the Danes began a generations-long invasion, ultimately claiming almost half of England. Finally, in 1066, the Norman William successfully invaded and conquered England. The composition and homeland security of England was relatively stable after that, bolstered by its isolated status as an island apart from the continent. This combination of successive invasions from different groups, followed by relative stability and isolation is the true “Englishry of English law”.

B) Diverse Influences

Did these diverse groups have long-lasting impacts on English law? The Celts left little behind but Shire “names such as Norfolk and Suffolk [which] suggest ancient tribal communities.” The Romans followed, but according to Baker “[w]hether their colonisation of Britain made any lasting impact on native traditions is open to debate.” That said, the Romans certainly introduced written documents and seals into the legal system, which would eventually form the backbone of the definitively English writ system. The Romans also left behind at least some legal traditions that the Anglo-Saxons picked up, such as the use of Latin and the elements of certain crimes such as treason, based on the Roman law of maiestas. Independently, the Anglo-Saxons developed at least some of the persistent structure of English government, which was in place “[b]y the tenth century”, such as “a single kingdom of England… [an] effective monarchy… [and] a homogeneous scheme of local government… [dividing governance units into] 'shires' (counties), which have remained substantially the same in name and shape down to the present day [and which]… correspond to old Saxon kingdoms.” Judicially, the Anglo-Saxons introduced a court system available to the poor and rich alike which had to meet at specified intervals. The Anglo-Saxons’ co-occupants, the Danes, indirectly helped develop the feudal system by necessitating its use as a military tactic. The Danish names for these feudal titles, notably “eorl”, also remained. William and the Normans ousted the Anglo-Saxons and Danes were ousted from government. For the last “century and a half” Normandy had been “the best-ruled state in Europe,” and William was paradigmatic of the Normans’ disciplined leadership. The lasting impact left by the Normans on English legal history was bringing “precise and orderly methods into the government and law of England.” This governmental discipline manifested itself as centralization under the king.

IV) The Melting Pot- English History

A) Isolation

Any stew must simmer for a long time. If the period up to and including the Norman Conquest was the frantic dicing and slicing of ingredients thrown into a bowl, then the period after the Norman Conquest was the simmering, where disparate flavors mixed together to create a unique profile. After the Conquest, England was never successfully invaded again. Consequently, after 1066 most of the ingredients of English legal history were in the pot, and it is accurate to say that they had extraordinarily diverse origins. But the “Englishry of English law” does not lie “precisely” in its origins because English legal history only begins there. What happened next was those diverse ingredients reacting to and combining with each other in unpredictable ways that created unique results.

B) The Pressure Cooker

Once the lid closed English history is what cooked the ingredients and it was the combination of English history with various ingredients that yielded the “Englishry of English law.” Two ingredients stand out in the impact they had. First, English feudalism, which was strengthened by the Anglo-Saxons as a military strategy to help them fend off the Danes. Second, the Norman inclination towards centralized government. The Domesday Book resulted from combining these two concepts then mixing in the historical setting of 1066: that after the centuries of tug-of-war between the Anglo-Saxons and the Danes followed by the tumult of the Norman Conquest, England needed unified record-keeping. Quia Emptores also resulted from combining these two concepts with a distinct moment in English history: the centuries-long abandonment of knights as a military and feudal unit in favor of the yeoman.

V) Conclusion

The diverse origins of English law are but-for causes of its “Englishry”. But to say they are “precisely” its cause ignores that the diverse origins were acted upon, shaped, and molded by the unfolding of English history over a thousand years. This process created the “Englishry of English law” from the raw materials of diverse origins.


You are entitled to restrict access to your paper if you want to. But we all derive immense benefit from reading one another's work, and I hope you won't feel the need unless the subject matter is personal and its disclosure would be harmful or undesirable. To restrict access to your paper simply delete the "#" character on the next two lines:

Note: TWiki has strict formatting rules for preference declarations. Make sure you preserve the three spaces, asterisk, and extra space at the beginning of these lines. If you wish to give access to any other users simply add them to the comma separated ALLOWTOPICVIEW list.

LukeRushingSecondPaper 15 Apr 2018 - 16:29 LukeRushing

I. Introduction

Through contingency, the disempowered in England were able to transform unfreedom into freedom by unifying their might to usurp some power from the ruling classes. In England’s power ladder, the king was theoretically at the top, followed by the peerage and Parliament, and lastly, the commoners. But each rung depended in some way on a lower rung: the king depended on the peerage to raise funds and armies, and the peerage, in turn, relied on the commoners for taxes, labor, and military service. If a lower rung unified in opposition to a higher rung, they could deny that rung’s needs. In these moments, concessions could be forced upon the higher rungs, forcing them to give up some power and redistribute it more favorably to a lower-rung. Unfreedom in England gradually transformed into freedom through incremental concessions forced on the higher-rungs.

II. The Distribution of Power on the Ladder

Power in England was wielded through rhetoric, resources, or unity. Resources were firmly the domain of the peerage, the king could not directly and independently raise an army, impose taxes, or control local affairs. These powers were instead directly wielded by the peerage under the feudal expectation that they were exercised on behalf of the king and their benefits would flow upward to him. Thus, if the king needed money or an army, he had to rely on the barons or Parliament.

Despite this reliance, the king exclusively wielded the rhetorical power to lend his subjects royal legitimacy. The peerage frequently squabbled among themselves for power, and the king’s rhetorical support for one faction or another could be enough to tip the balance in their direction. Once a faction had the explicit backing of the king, dissent became rebellion. Even though those opposed to the king’s chosen faction often had the resources to potentially prevail in a rebellion, victory still meant risking their position and their lives. Furthermore, the legitimacy bestowed by the king’s support helped rally undecided nobles to his chosen faction while at the same time giving dissenters a pretense for backing down. In the constant struggle for power among the nobility, the king’s support could help Davids beat Goliaths and help Goliaths crush Davids. Thus, even though the king alone could not raise funds or an army, those would could needed his support.

But the king and the peers both relied on a lower-rung for power. The king’s economic and military power relied on a supply from the peerage and his ability to empower a faction with royal backing needed a faction to empower. If opposition to the king was united, he would have no independent means of raising funds or an army and no rhetorical power to use as a bargaining chip. Unified, the peers commanded enough resources to credibly threaten the king and make demands on him. But the peers relied on a lower-rung to muster those resources, they needed commoners to pay taxes, work their lands, and populate their armies. When the commoners united against the peers or the king, they too had enough leverage to make demands.

III. Freedoms for the Peerage Won by Contingency

When the peerage unified against the king, they could demand some of his power over them be relinquished. Over time, this transformed the peers’ unfreedom into freedom. For instance, the Magna Carta was issued five separate times by three different kings. The first three times, it was issued to appease a group strong enough to threaten the king. The last two times, it was issued as a concession demanded by the peerage in exchange for new taxes requested by the king. The Provisions of Oxford, establishing Parliament as a check on the monarchy, were only issued to appease the barons who were unified in refusing to raise taxes to help Henry III place his son on the Sicilian throne.

When the throne was empty the unified peerage had even greater leverage. Powerful factions forced insecure claimants to the throne to promise grants of liberty in exchange for their backing. When Henry I claimed the throne without the means to hold it, the barons only backed his claim in exchange for new rights and protections for themselves under the Charter of Liberties. Five hundred years later, the ejection of James VII left no obvious claimant to the throne, and so Parliament offered it to William and Mary, contingent on their acceptance of the Bill of Rights of 1689. With Parliament holding all the cards, the future king and queen replied, “we thankfully accept what you have offered us.”

IV. Freedoms for Commoners Won by Contingency

The commoners also used their leverage to transform their unfreedom into freedom. During the Second Baron’s War, “the barons had been dependent to a considerable extent upon the assistance of smaller landowners who also had to be satisfied by a measure of reform.” These landowning commoners leveraged their position for greater property rights, including regulation of the right of extra-judicial distress, which were later codified in exchange for peace by the Statute of Marlborough.

The least free people in England, serfs, also transformed their unfreedom into freedom by contingency in the century following the Black Death, when severe labor shortages mobilized laborers and enabled them to seek higher wages. Though Parliament clumsily attempted to end this practice with the Statute of Labourers, the leverage the serfs gained was a major blow to villeinage, which effectively ceased by the 16th century.

V. Conclusion

Throughout English history, those in power chose to “buy peace rather than make it.” Thomas Paterson, J. Garry Clifford, & Shane J. Maddock, American Foreign Relations: A History, to 1920: Volume 1 20 (2009). The price they paid was control over people and property. Over time, this power was nickeled-and-dimed away for short-term gains, incrementally transforming unfreedom in freedom.


You are entitled to restrict access to your paper if you want to. But we all derive immense benefit from reading one another's work, and I hope you won't feel the need unless the subject matter is personal and its disclosure would be harmful or undesirable. To restrict access to your paper simply delete the "#" character on the next two lines:

Note: TWiki has strict formatting rules for preference declarations. Make sure you preserve the three spaces, asterisk, and extra space at the beginning of these lines. If you wish to give access to any other users simply add them to the comma separated ALLOWTOPICVIEW list.

LukeRushingThirdPaper 15 Apr 2018 - 22:03 LukeRushing

Topic

The broad powers of juries, judges, and the king to individualize the administration of criminal justice in England supports Beatty’s assertion that capital punishment was only intended to be applied to exemplary cases, despite its broad statutory applicability. Discuss.

I. Introduction

Though capital punishment was ostensibly widely applicable in English criminal trials, it was not intended to be used as widely as it could be and juries and judges took responsibility for ensuring that it was only used in exemplary cases as a deterrent. Society widely understood the death penalty as a deterrent which was not actually warranted in most capital cases. English society viewed criminal behavior as the result of a long descent into immorality, corrected too late. Consequently, sparing use of capital punishment was intended to deter, not execute, those who might still be saved. It was the responsibility of juries and judges to determine which cases truly merited capital punishment and to then use their powers to ensure that only those defendants were executed.

II. Purposes of Capital Punishment

Beatty argues that the reason so few capital defendants were executed was the belief that “men who committed the most serious offenses had been led to that by a gradual corruption of their morals… eventually reach[ing] a point at which they were beyond redemption.” But because society held “the hope that men might be saved by chastisements,” the purpose of the death penalty was not to execute every eligible defendant. Rather, “the value of public hangings… was the reminder of what eventually lay in store for those who strayed from the paths of duty and obedience.” Thus, it was the responsibility of the criminal justice system to determine which of the many eligible defendants should be executed as a deterrent to the potential criminals who might yet be saved.

III. The Criminal Justice System’s Tools to Mitigate Capital Sentences

The criminal justice system was well-equipped to make the kind of case-specific determinations necessary to mitigate the death penalty in most cases. Indeed, this ‘flaunting’ of criminal statutes was so ingrained and institutionalized that it was clearly not a bug, but a feature. For instance, Beatty recounts a judge instructing a jury that though “they must find the prisoner guilty [of theft]… they would doe well to consider of the value [of the stolen goods].” Because theft was only capital when the stolen items met a certain value threshold, and the jury had to determine that value, this instruction essentially asked the jury to find the defendant guilty of a lesser-included non-capital offense. This practice was known as ‘pious perjury’ and it did not have to be at the insistence of the judge. Because up to a third of jurors had previously served on a jury and juries were seated for more than one case, the jury’s familiarity with the law helped enable mitigation.

Pious perjury was only available where a severe ‘unclergyable’ offense included a lesser ‘clergyable’ offense. Clergyable offenses were those still subject to the ‘benefit of the clergy’, a legal fiction which implicitly acknowledged the conditional nature of capital punishment in England. Clergymen were tried in separate ecclesiastical courts which often sentenced defendants only to penance. Because few people besides clergymen were literate, a defendant identified themselves as clergy simply by reading a bible passage. This allowed any literate defendant to escape a criminal trial. Furthermore, because the same bible passage, Psalms 51, was almost always used, illiterate defendants who had memorized the passage could also claim benefit of the clergy. This defense was widely-recognized available to any first-time defendant, eventually becoming so wide-spread that some serious offenses were deemed unclergyable, creating the need for pious perjury.

Judges also played a role in mitigating the broad applicability of the death penalty by exercising their “considerable discretionary power to reprieve a convicted offender and recommend him for a royal pardon.” Beatty speculates that reprieval after conviction of a capital crime was meant to ensure that the defendant felt the full weight of the consequences of their actions and hopefully inspire them to leave behind their life of crime. This mitigation power also became wide-spread to the point of being institutionalized, “[b]y the late seventeenth century pardons had become a fundamental element in the administration of the criminal law.”

Women were more frequently the subject of mitigation than men, in capital cases in Surrey between 1660-1800, juries were twice as likely to hand down a partial verdict. There was also a type of reprieve available only to female defendants, “pleading her belly,” where the defendant would be examined by a “jury of matrons” to determine if she was pregnant. If she was, she would be jailed until she gave birth. After the birth, the defendant was technically supposed to be executed, though Beatty speculates that ultimately “a reprieve granted for pregnancy was likely to result in some form of pardon.”

IV. Conclusion

The fact that mitigation occurred is not, on its own, sufficient to prove that capital punishment was not intended to be applied as widely as it could be. After all, mitigation (such as jury nullification) still occurs today in the US and there is no wide-spread understanding that our criminal penalties are not meant to be enforced. But we have two reasons to believe that capital punishment in England was not intended to be applied widely, despite its prevalence in criminal statutes. First, mitigation tools were used so commonly; of all guilty verdicts handed down by Surrey juries in capital cases between 1660-1800, almost half were only partial verdicts, probably to allow the defendant the benefit of clergy. Of those who were convicted by the jury of a capital offense, over half of all men and 75% of all women were pardoned. Second, the sheer volume of mitigations shows that these tools were highly institutionalized. Mitigation was employed for centuries, and yet the legislators that instituted the death penalty so widely rarely made any effort to ensure it was enforced. For these reasons, it is evident that the criminal justice system knowingly relied on the powers of the judge and the jury to ensure that the death penalty was enforced in far fewer cases than it could have been.

-- LukeRushing - 15 Apr 2018

 
MagnaCarta 23 Sep 2008 - 17:48 LuisVilla

Magna Carta

1215

Includes, among other things, essentially jurisdictional rules saying that jurisdiction can't move from the courts of the nobles to the Common Pleas? unless the jurisdiction is waived. (Writ of novel disseisin? effectively overrules this.)

MalcolmEvansFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 18:24 MalcolmEvans

The Englishry of English law in the age of trumpism

-- By MalcolmEvans - 27 Apr 2024

Introduction

"The Englishry of English law" lies precisely in its diversity of origin. While Maitland’s phrase highlights the fact Englishmen came to “recognize [their law] as distinctively English,” (26) this notion belies the reality that English law is highly influenced by diverse, non-English, traditions and customs.

This paper has three purposes. First, it discusses the origins of English law. Second, it examines how these origins were used to create a central political arrangement. Lastly, it explores how folding these origins into arrangements have created a strained US legal system and why as such we should be wary of the trump administration's increasing insistence of defining situations as “local matter(s).”(27)

The Englishry of English law

Architecting localism

English law developed to enforce societal hierarchy. Historically, England was “organized” around a system of tribes, chiefdoms, and proto-states. Undergirding this decentralized system was feudalism. (28) Feudal lords required disputes be submitted to local “courts” for settlement. This early system was a financial strategy as lords required damages be paid to the lord presiding over the hundred (29) where the dispute took place.

In addition to the proceedings happening at the hundred level, lords of the counties could compel the lords of the hundreds to come to their courts for proceedings. While this dual-level system helped bring some sense of uniformity to the hundreds within a particular county, understandably rulings between hundreds and counties varied widely. And while lords were free to apply their own “law,” to settle disputes, they were influenced by custom, which, in turn, was influenced by several non-English regions. Anglo-saxon legal customs originated from ancient Germanic legal principles; Roman influence was seen through the church; and Scandanavian influence was seen due to the Viking invasions. These various influences – and the different weights assigned to them by lords - lead to different bodies of law, which exhibited “Englishry” to varying degrees.

A central political arrangement

After the Norman conquest, the King - William the First – wanted to centralize England. Unsurprisingly, he proclaimed that all land-based rights were vested in the King. This included the right of holding court, which ensured the profits previously flowing to the feudal lords, flowed to the King. The Justices in Eyre (Eyre) facilitated this process by traveling to different “circuits&#8221 to communicate the custom of the king’s court and adjudicate disputes accordingly.

The process of applying the custom of the king's court was intended to create uniformity, and yet, when the Eyre traveled to different circuits, they encountered local courts using their own customs, which while not established by the king, were nonetheless respected by the Eyre. (30) The decisions that resulted from this hybrid approach became the foundation of the common law system.

A strained system

The hybrid approach created a strained common law system since it lacked uniformity. However the codification of local custom was a necessary prerequisite to implementing the broader centralized structure. Given the range of diversity in society – of "ethnicity," language, and culture – the integration of localism made the acceptance of the political arrangement more harmonious.

However, the localism enshrined in the central governing structure can lead to perverse outcomes. US common law presents a strong illustration. For instance, Louisiana's laws reflect localism (31) that leads them to have a distinct nature from those of, say, New York, both of which may be materially different from US federal law. Let's take this illustration further by discussing the recent death of Alton Sterling. The police officers involved were recently acquitted and will not face criminal charges. In Louisiana, were the events took place, a police officer is allowed to use “reasonable force” in such situations, whereas (32) in the New York analog, there are specific provision governs the use of deadly force (33). Regarding federal law, while a citation to the governing law might be helpful, it would be mostly academic since bringing charges against officers for violating federal law is "rare." (34)

As one can see, in the case of Alton Sterling, the governing law reads differently depending upon the applicable jurisdiction. But how can we apply this reality to our current lives?

The trump administration

The current administration speaks tirelessly about “law and order,” and giving power back to the states Trump: We will give power back to the states. This is a large billboard addressed to us knowledgeable about the roots of our law. Law and order were used as means of consolidating power at the top. This administration is seeking to do the same. Moreover, the localism that was architected into US common law has created strained relationships through the US and many possibilities for perverse outcomes due to differing approaches to local matters. Moreover, the administration and republican leadership wields it's desire for localism only when convenient, pushing back on the notion that States can't have “sanctuary cities” Trump criticizes 'sanctuary' cities in weekly address yet saying in other matters, like determining who should get a gun, are best left to the states, and that once that decision has been made, other states must accept it (35). The inconsistency between localism and our centralized political arrangement has lead to a reality and one where our president endorses states’ rights — but only when he agrees with the state. This should scare all of us.

Our call to action

So how do we prevent the current administration from leveraging our strained common law empire to it's advantage? I admittedly struggle with solutions. Perhaps first is bringing awareness to how strained the system is, and how such vulnerabilities are strategically leveraged. Beyond this any and all suggestions are welcome!


You are entitled to restrict access to your paper if you want to. But we all derive immense benefit from reading one another's work, and I hope you won't feel the need unless the subject matter is personal and its disclosure would be harmful or undesirable. To restrict access to your paper simply delete the "#" character on the next two lines:

Note: TWiki has strict formatting rules for preference declarations. Make sure you preserve the three spaces, asterisk, and extra space at the beginning of these lines. If you wish to give access to any other users simply add them to the comma separated ALLOWTOPICVIEW list.

Notes

26 : F. Pollock & F.W. Maitland, History of English Law Before the Time of Edward I (2nd ed. 1899), 188

27 : Given this broader purpose, I’m writing this paper for an uniformed audience. Certain concepts will be explained in the footnotes, so read them, please!

28 : Feudalism in short is the idea of a lord’s granting of a fief, or property right, to a vassal (person) in exchange for the vassal’s labor and military support / protection.

29 : A “Hundred” is simply an area, similar to the concept of a zip code.

30 : _Maitland_, 184. “We see no signs of any consciously conceived desire to root them out.” However, it was clear that they were not allowed to grow any further, “especially in all matters of procedure.”

31 : Putting aside the technicality that part of Louisiana's law has a civil law character, even this law is influenced by the common law.

32 : An officer can use “reasonable force to effect the arrest and detention, and also to overcome any resistance or threatened resistance of the person being arrested or detained.” See the full statute CCRP 220 here

33 : The provision states “deadly physical force may be used for such purposes only when [the police officer] reasonably believes that one of several categories is present. See the full statute here

34 : “[e]ven the Obama administration, which cultivated an aggressive reputation on such cases, declined to prosecute officers in several high-profile killings.” See Officers Won’t Be Charged in Black Man’s Shooting Death in Louisiana

35 : See Conceding to N.R.A., Trump Abandons Brief Gun Control Promise(“[trump] said that his administration was studying the [gun] issue and suggested that states should decide whether to prohibit people under 21 from buying the kind of assault weapon”) and Concealed-carry gun permit 'reciprocity' means every state would accept all states' permits


MattConroyFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 21:29 MattConroy

Englishery of English Law

-- By MattConroy - 06 Apr 2018

As an analytical framework arguing that the diversity of origins formed the unique character of English Law does not seem very useful. Were the origins diverse? Yes. Was the law distinct? Also yes. But many legal systems have diverse origins and yet do not seem so very distinct. What matters is that the origins were diverse and then the system was allowed to develop without significant outside influence for several hundred years.

What is the Englishry of English Law?

What exactly is it that Maitland calls the Englishry of English Law? It seems to mean that by the end of the 13th century the English recognized their own law as distinct and "were proud of it". (Maitland, 188) The major piece of this Englishry is a refusal to adopt French law if it is clearly French. ("Foreign novelties from Poitou or Savoy."). It is not necessarily clear if this statement is against foreignness or against novelties.

Defined By Origins

What if we tried analyzing the system using linear algebra. Let's represent any given legal system as a n dimensional vector x for some countable n. Each element of this vector would represent some qualitative weighting of how important some fact, or probably more accurately string of words, weighs into a decision. The social and political background as a whole would operate on the vector as a matrix C. Then through repeated application of the social transformation, the legal system develops over time. For a system to be precisely defined by origins, then the origins would need to completely define both C and x0 where x0 is the legal system at origin. For England this would probably be either 1066 when William became King or maybe 1072 when he consolidated power and left for Normandy.

Linear Algebra Informing Societal Change

In the vector model of a legal system, there are two possible ways to effectuate change. The first is to change the matrix on the left hand side by changing the sociopolitcal reality of the realm. The second way to change it is to simply change it, ie add a vector to the legal system arbitrarily to produce a new one. What happened is that the Englishry of the English Law meant that society was fine with changing the matrix, but not okay with direct substitution inside the legal system vector. This formulation seems to imply that it is the opposition to novelty that makes Englishery, not opposition to foreignness. Most of the powerful are cosmopolitan Normans anyway, not Anglo-Saxons.

Quia Emptores

One of the most important statutes of early medieval England is Quia Emptores of1290. (Baker and Milsom, 9). What this statute did was forbid tenants from subinfuedating when selling a portion of their tenement and they could only substitute. This was a massive change to the social, political and economic structure and English society. But this is legislation and not judge made law. It changes both the legal vector and the underlying matrix of politcal and social concern.

On the other hand, at roughly the same time the legal system is against clever lawyers trying too hard to change the law from within the courts. In 1285, Hengham CJ states "Do not gloss the statute, for we understand better than you; we made it." (Baker, 209). This shows a refusal to change just the legal vector on the whim of a lawyer.

Both of these anecdotes come in the light of Magna Carta of 1215. With this the barons have a say in what legislation gets passed, and England is moving towards the supremacy of Parliament (even if it does not really exist yet). Again Englishery is about avoiding novelty and having a say in governance.

Why is this useful analytically?

Analytically this characterization is useful because historically it was relatively easy to determine the components of the vector for any given generation of lawyers, but rather difficult to determine the characteristics of the matrix. Because of the ease of observing the legal vector, the English lords understood the power of perfect information in controlling society and were not willing to cede that power to the king completely.

Law was learned through observation and copying. Legal education consisted of copying verbatim what happened in court during the day into Year Books and then eating dinners in the inns at night in order to learn how to think and act like a lawyer. What this education did not do was explain the broader sociopolitical implications on and by the law. The class of people who had a better understanding of the bigger picture were the Henry II's and Thomas Cromwell's of the realm. Cromwell in particular was special because he rose above being a simple lawyer into being a major adviser to King Henry VIII. As despots these individuals were concerned with projecting power into the future which required a understanding of how things change over time. Even then they did not have a perfect understanding of how everything changed because the nature of the transition matrix is that it is really big. They were not Hari Seldon. 21st and 22nd century despotism will not have this limitation (maybe not entirely but to a disturbingly accurate degree).

The goal of power is to perpetuate itself, and no power system would wittingly adopt a change that reduces its own power. The lords may have understood that Quia Emptores would result in all of their lands reverting to the King through escheat eventually, but the present economic power of preserving the incidents is more important. This shows the fundamental difference between the state and the powerful creatures underneath it. The state wants power forever. With woefully suboptimal information about the matrix all those below it can do is maximize power now. Once information becomes more prevalent, there becomes a race to see who can better understand the matrix and upend this power dynamic.

MattConroySecondPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 19:56 MattConroy

Contingency

-- By MattConroy - 06 Apr 2018

Unfreedom did not transform into freedom over the course of the English Law by contingency only. Contingency played a major role, as it always does in history, but for legal history especially freedom came about because of people making things happen and taking advantage of the hand they were dealt.

Armory v Delamirie

Let us look at a minor case which in the grand scheme of things does not matter very much: Armory v Delamirie (1722). If not for being an interesting fact pattern and illustrating the notion that finders keepers is actually law which makes it a fun read in a casebook, no one would remember this case. But for the small boy who gained the possibility of actually living a life as a human being instead of as a tool to be cast aside, it deeply mattered. He found a piece of jewelry in the pitch back soot of a chimney, and took it to the finest silversmith to see what it was worth. The shop assistant stole the jewel out of it and was going to give him a pittance. Instead of accepting his lot, the chimney sweep demanded the jewel back. Then when the assistant refused the boy convinced a lawyer to bring a suit and won. Contingency is part of this story. It was luck to find the jewel. Maybe if you subscribe to the Eben Moglen interpretation that the only reason he was able to get a lawyer was that the lawyer saw the injustice happen. If so, then winning would be down to a bit of luck. But maybe the boy convinced the lawyer, and seeing the truth in the boys eyes the lawyer agreed to help him. The historical record does not tell us. But that does not really matter because either way it was a willful act by the lawyer to seek justice that resulted in freedom for Armory. Contingency set the stage, but the people made freedom happen.

Black Death

The Black Death occurred from 1348-1349 and caused ramnifications for the labor market in Britain. The extraordinary loss of life allowed for serfs to exercise more economic power against their lords. This plague occurring was contingent on rats carrying fleas with the bacteria stowing away on boats. Roughly half of the population of Britain died in this 18 month span. Over the next 100 years the peasants were able to negotiate their labor with their lords and slowly gain freedom. Sometimes they were successful, and sometimes not. There is contingency here but it is important to emphasize the fact that every time freedom was given, it had to have been demanded. Every time freedom was refused, it was still demanded. The law does not show these demands because it does not show the people. It only shows the law. It hides the fact that a lot of energy went into collapsing the wave function at freedom.

At a more granular level, the Black Death was also a catalyst for the the Peasants' Revolt of 1381. This uprising featured John Ball proclaiming "When Adam delve and Eve span who was then the gentleman?" The revolt ultimately failed, but it implanted the idea that the feudal system is wrong because it is unfair that magically lords became lords and peasants became peasants. We are all descended from the same lineage. Again we see people using their contingent circumstances to make change in their society through willful action. This is also an important anecdote because it shows the power of words. John Ball is a hell of a lawyer.

Depersonalization as a requisite for freedom

Communities are defined not by their interiors, but by their boundaries. Humanity is decided by examining each person and deciding if they are inside the boundary or outside of it. Inside you are a free person. Outside you are a slave. These boundaries can be drawn along any number of dimensions (race, gender, class, weirdness, etc.). The quest for freedom then becomes an effort to either move the boundary so it encompasses the individual, or creating an interference pattern of the person which puts enough of them inside the boundary to confuse the powers that be. This is massively important because it explains the capacity for law to grant freedom to the unfree.

Law is a highly formalistic and ritualized system. There are rules and magic words which must be observed. It is a special class of in-ness within the broader class of who society recognizes as a human being. Going back to young Master Armory, he needed a lawyer to win his freedom. Without a lawyer he is something to be disposed of when convenient. By hiring a lawyer and entering the Court, in essence he ceased to be himself and instead became his lawyer. His lawyer by nature of being a lawyer was already inside the community. Armory as a person must be recognized. Upon this recognition, the Court must find in his favor, no matter how much money and power Paul de Lamerie had. Because the shop assistant stole from a person, not from a thing.

Stories

History matters because the stories we tell determine who we are. As a young lawyer, the story that I tell about the law determines who I am. It is dangerous to overstate the role of contingency when telling the story of the transformation of freedom. I do not want to be a lawyer who overstates the role of contingency. I want to be a lawyer who uses contingency to my advantage and bends contingency into justice.
MitchellAllestry 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Mitchell v. Allestry

This case, materials collected at B & M 572, was seen in the 18th and 19th centuries as inventing what American lawyers took Lemuel Shaw to have invented in Brown v. Kendall. Please explain how they can both be right or how both were wrong, and what the pleadings in Mitchell show the case should be remembered for.

I'll take this topic.

-- MatthewPodolsky - 06 Nov 2008

Factual Summary

In June of 1673, Thomas Scrivener brought two horses and a coach, belonging to his employer, William Allestry, into Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields was busy city square and the horses escaped, knocking Mary Mitchell to the ground and running over her with the coach. Mary Mitchell and her husband, James, brought suit on the case for negligence against Scrivener and Allestry (Mitchell v. Allestry, KB 27/1973, m. 1283; 3 Keb. 650, pl. 2; 1 Vent. 295; ECO MS. 178, p. 183).

Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields

The history of Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields provides some insight into the growth of London. Originally, the Templars owned the Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields and used it, along with the larger Lincoln’s Inn Fields just to the North West, as tilting grounds (Heckethorn 48; Hunter 991-2).

After the Order of the Templars was abolished, the Fields were assigned to St. John’s Priory. By 1376, the Fields had been arrayed with trees and walking paths for the use of the Chancery clerks and apprentices and students of law. In 1399, a petition appeared in Parliament alleging that Roger Legit had been setting metal traps around the square to harm the clerks (Heckethorn 48).

After the dissolution of the monastery, the square reverted to King Henry VIII, and, after he granted ownership of the square, it descended through a confusing chain of private ownership during the second half of the 16th and first half of the 17th centuries. Until 1620, Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields were frequently used as a site for executions (Heckethorn 48-9).

Throughout the changes in ownership, clerks and law students continued to use the square as a place to walk outdoors. In 1683, a formal agreement was reached between the benchers and the owner of the square, permitting the owner to refit the square with new gates and buildings. By 1720, the square was entirely surrounded by housing occupied by lawyers (Heckethorn 49-50).

Although much of this work was not completed until the end of the 17th century, it is certainly true that when Scrivener attempted to break his horses in Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields, he was doing so in a public square frequently used as a place for outdoor walks and reflection, particularly by the legal community (Heckethorn 49-50).

Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields, now New Square, remains in much the same condition today, located in central London just two blocks north of the London School of Economics (see attached maps).

Procedural History

Mitchell originally brought suit under the theory that Allestry and Scrivener “did negligently permit” the horses to run upon Mitchell. Mitchell was non-suited in that claim because there was evidence that the defendants did everything they could to prevent the accident (Mitchell, ECO MS. 178, p. 183; see also Baker 465). Judge Hale directed the plaintiffs to bring the suit again by challenging the decision to bring the horses into Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields, rather than claiming negligence in the conduct by the defendant in the square itself. The court granted the plaintiff judgment and at nisi prius the jury found for the plaintiff in the amount of 40 marks (Mitchell, ECO MS. 178, p. 183).

The bill contains one peculiarity of special note: in order to bring suit against Allestry, who as the employer presumably was not judgment-proof, the plaintiff alleged that Allestry was present during the accident, even though he was not in fact at Little Lincoln’s Fields (Mitchell, KB 27/1973, m. 1283).

Analysis

The defendants’ counsel argued that the suit was a case of first impression for three reasons: the plaintiff made no claim that (1) the location of the accident was a public highway; (2) the defendants knew that the horses were wild; and (3) the defendant negligently allowed the horses to run over the victim (Mitchell, ECO MS. 178, p. 183). Indeed, all that the plaintiffs did allege was that the defendants drove the horses “improvidently, rashly and without due consideration of the unsuitability of the place for the purpose” (Mitchell, KB 27/1973, m. 1283).

The claim, therefore, lay outside established categories of fault. Although a defendant could be held liable for knowingly keeping animals with dangerous propensities or for bringing such animals to a public highway, there was no allegation that the defendants had such knowledge (see Baker 462). A defendant could also be held liable for negligently driving a horse and causing an accident, but no liability would lie where the horse itself was at fault (see Baker 464). It was a novel claim, then, for the plaintiffs to seek damages based upon the unwise decision to bring horses and a coach to a public square used for walking and relaxation.

For this reason, 18th and 19th century treatises referred to Mitchell v. Allestry as establishing a new branch of actions on the case for accidents simply arising out of negligence (Baker 466). Under this view, Mitchell v. Allestry stands for the principle that a plaintiff may hold a defendant liable on a showing that injury was caused by actions the defendant should reasonably have prevented, whereas prior cases required the plaintiff to establish either that the defendant directly caused the accident or that there existed some special customary duty for the defendant. Further, Mitchell v. Allestry seems to preempt the old rule that the defendant may prevent liability on a showing that he or she could not reasonably have prevented the accident, at least where some negligence of the defendant subsequently resulted in the accident (see Baker 464-5).

This negligence-founding view sets up Mitchell v. Allestry as establishing the same principle as the 1850 American case Brown v. Kendall, 60 Mass. 292. In that case, the plaintiff sued the defendant for injury sustained when the defendant used a stick to separate two fighting dogs and accidentally struck the plaintiff (Brown, 60 Mass. at 292). It was held that the fact that the act was unintentional was no defense, and that the defendant could be held liable for injury resulting from the defendant’s lack of ordinary care, meaning, “that kind and degree of care, which prudent and cautious mean would use, such as is required by the exigency of the case, and such as is necessary to guard against probable danger” (Brown, 60 Mass. at 296).

Although both cases similarly charged the defendants with taking a certain degree of care with their decisions, it does not seem as if the judges in Mitchell were contemplating establishing a new standard of ordinary care. Rather, the judges focused on precedents concerning loose animals and public areas. Judge Wilde argued that a defendant should be held liable for damage caused by a horse when the defendant failed to lock the stable, and, along with Judge Twisden, analogized the situation to a prior case in which monkey broke loose and hurt some children. Chief Judge Raynsford made the more general assertion that a defendant should be punishable for murder if he or she throws a rock into a market and it kills someone (Mitchell, ECO MS. 178, p. 183).

Baker interprets these statements merely as extending the principle of scienter to embrace public nuisances (Baker 466). That is, Baker understands the case to expand upon the rule that defendants may be liable for knowingly keeping animals with dangerous propensities to include liability for knowingly bringing animals to crowded public spaces. Under this view, Mitchell v. Allestry represented another step toward a general negligence standard, but did not stand for the same sweeping tort rule as Brown v. Kendall.

Indeed, the most striking part of the case is the plaintiff’s efforts to circumvent obstacles to vicarious liability. At the time, there was no rule of vicarious liability. In fact, husbands were not yet liable for accidents cause by their wives (Baker 464-5). Hence, an employer would not be liable for the actions of his or her employees unless actually present and directly responsible (Baker 464).

The plaintiffs therefore engaged in some slight of hand, alleging that Allestry was, in fact, present at the time of the accident (Mitchell, KB 27/1973, m. 1283). It is not entirely clear how necessary this construction was, since, at least according to one report, the court held that the master is as liable as the servant if he ordered the servant’s conduct (Mitchell, 3 Keb. 650, pl. 2 (untr.)). Whether or not the court was shifting strongly toward vicarious liability therefore depends on whether Allestry actually ordered Scrivener to bring the horses to Little Lincoln’s Inn Field, which is not made clear from the report. Nevertheless, it is clear that Mitchell v. Allestry was part of a move toward respondeat superior liability. By 1697, the court had firmly established that an employer could be held liable for the actions of his servant without an express command if the servant had the authority to engage in the conduct and the conduct was for the employer’s benefit (Turbervile v. Stampe, 1 Ld Raym. 264 (untr.)).

Therefore, Mitchell v. Allestry was at least as important for the doctrine of vicarious liability as for the growth of the tort of negligence. Still, Mitchell v. Allestry did mark an important swing toward a general liability standard. As London became an increasingly densely populated city, the court had to deal with conflict between traditional uses of public land, such as the breaking in of horses, and regular urban use. In Mitchell v. Allestry, the court expanded liability to include negligence in one’s use of public space. The court also, though, seems to have moved away from the categorical thinking of prior cases and held the defendants liable not for directly causing the victim’s injury, but for making the ‘improvident’ decision that ultimately resulted in the accident.

Bibliography

Cases Mitchell v. Allestry, KB 27/1973, m. 1283; 3 Keb. 650, pl. 2; 1 Vent. 295; ECO MS. 178, p. 183.

Turbervile v. Stampe, 1 Ld Raym. 264 (untr.)

Brown v. Kendall, 60 Mass. 292 (1850)

Secondary Sources J.H. Baker, An Introduction to English Legal History (1990)

Charles William Heckethorn, Lincoln’s Inn Fields and The Localities Adjacent (1896)

Robert Hunter, Lincoln’s Inn Fields: Past and Present, 130 English Illustrated Magazine 991 (1894)

-- MatthewPodolsky - 19 Dec 2008

 

MoralityOfPenalBonds 02 Nov 2014 - 14:57 JimParks
In his book, Debt: The First 5,000 Years, anthropologist David Graeber traces the history of debt and its relationship with and effect on human societies. Among other things, Graeber focuses on the development of how the idea of “debt” is used today in explaining moral relationships, which he claims is a historical anomaly.

Palmer writes that the high-mortality rates of the black death threatened to destabilize credit, and thus the government sought to shore up the enforcement of debt obligations lest the “wealthy would shirk their debts.” (p. 59) It is interesting to me how penal bonds were one of the mechanisms used to help “stabilize credit relations and to reinforce commercial and social relationships.” (p. 63). These penal bonds carried penalties of default worth double the value of the underlying debt. Although Palmer does not directly address this point, and I am unsure whether my question is actually researchable, to what extent could a sense of morals have driven this development?

-- JulianAzran - 25 Sep 2014

A penal bond “with conditional defeasance endorsed on the back of the bond” was an innovation of 14th century England (first appearing sometime between the 1340’s and 1350’s) which “unified a bond with a separate indenture of defeasance into a single document,” with the aim of “provid[ing] a penalty for failure to perform a contract.” [1] The penal bond has been characterized as the dominant method for “framing substantial contracts in the later medieval and early modern periods.” [2] What is unusual about the penal bond is that it upended the usual method of setting forth a contract (it has been characterized by Simpson as ‘topsy-turvy’ because of this quality), in that it had the bond (the “written promise to pay a sum of money,” – the penalty) written on the front of the document, and the condition, whose performance by the obliged party would render the bond void, on the back of the document. [3] Legal proceedings to enforce the agreement were not brought as an action on the agreement (the condition on the back), but as “action[s] in debt on the bond.” [4]

The penal bond, although innovative, was not the first English attempt to attach “fixed, monetary penalties” for failure to perform on an agreement. [5] Penalty clauses, frequently used and well-known in Roman law, were imported into England through “the teaching of Roman law, the activities of the church courts and ecclesiastical officials, and trade with the continent.” [6] Penalty clauses make their first appearance in England as straightforward contractual provisions in written agreements. [7] In these early contracts, the agreement itself set out the respective obligations of the parties, and the penalty clause set forth a penalty for non-performance. [8] What was different about the penal bond was that “the obligation was the penalty and performance of the agreement discharged the obligation.” [9]

While seemingly more complicated, the rise of penal bonds was facilitated by the prevalence of penalty recognizances. [10] Recognizances concerning debt appear in the rolls at the beginning of the 12th century, and increased in use from there, evidently out of their efficacy to creditors. [11] Debtors had limited defenses to recognizances (they could not, for example, wage their law or appeal to a jury to prove payment) – they either had to produce a written acquittance or prove payment “recorded on the rolls with his recognizance.” [12] Recognizances “could include a penalty for non-payment.” [13] The recognizance “could itself be the penalty, defeasible by the performance of a side agreement,” this side agreement sometimes enrolled with the recognizance. [14]

In the 1340/50’s, when the penal bond first emerged, a number of methods for imposing a penalty for nonperformance were at the disposal of private parties: “agreements with penalty clauses, penalty recognizances, bonds with separate indentures of defeasance and similar letters of account, and bonds put in escrow.” [15] Penal bonds, however, may have had a number of advantages over its contemporaries:

(1) Putting the acquittance on the reverse of the bond itself “prevented plaintiff [creditor] from pleading that the conditional acquittance or indenture of defeasance [the language which spelled out the condition upon which the obligation to pay the stated sum on the front of the bond was voided] produced by defendant was not plaintiff’s deed.” [16] (2) “[M]aking the acquittance part of the bond prevented defendants [debtors] from alleging or producing strange conditions in defeasance of the bond.” [17] (3) Compurgators were excluded. [18] (4) “Debtors could plead payment without a written acquittance.” [19] (5) “[C]reditors could not take advantage of the conditions of defeasance to avoid being repaid purposely to double the debt.” [20] (6) Courts were willing “to enforce the penalty to the fullest,” but were sensitive to offsets from payments that had been made. [21] (7) Penal bonds “could be made anywhere and without prior approval of royal officials.” [22]

Although popular when introduced, the penal bond did not immediately replace the other methods for affixing a penalty for nonperformance of an agreement, and would not do so until well into the fifteenth century. [23]

It has been argued, despite the above mentioned advantages a penal bond might contain as against the competing forms, that there was no sound legal reason to prefer one method of affixing a penalty over another, and that it was really the role of custom and trade practice that led to the penal bond becoming ascendant. [24] Palmer, on the other hand, argued that “[t]he morality that allowed the extension of penal bonds after the Black Death . . . was part of the governmental concern to preserve traditional society by harshly coercing the upper classes to abide by their obligations.” [25]

Even if Palmer’s historical point about the implicit motivations driving the enforcement of penal bonds, penal bonds were not unique in their imposition of penalties, and other penalty provisions and schemes were routinely enforced. It is, therefore, impossible to say that moral motivations, solely or even primarily, pushed the move towards penal bonds and away from other methods of securing penalties for nonperformance, although it may well have been the case that moral disapprobation of those who wished to ‘shirk’ the debt obligations they had assumed was a motivating factor behind the routine enforcement of all types of penalty provisions.

[1] Biancalana, Joseph, “The Development of the Penal Bond with Conditional Defeasance,” 26 J. Legal His. 103 at 17, 1 (in the SSRN version) (2005). Robert Palmer in English Law in the Age of the Black Death, 1348-1381 (1993) asserts that the earliest penal bond with endorsed conditional defeasance did not appear until 1357 (at 85), contrary to Biancalana, who seems to suggest 1348 as the appropriate date. [2] Id. at 1, internal quotation and citation omitted. [3] Id. at 1. [4] Id. [5] Id. at 2. [6] Id. [7] Id. at 5. [8] Id. [9] Id. [10] Id. at 6. A recognizance is, generally speaking, “an obligation of record entered into before a court or magistrate requiring the performance of an act (as appearance in court) usually under penalty of a money forfeiture” (Merriam-Webster, “recognizance”). [11] Id. at 7. [12] Id. [13] Id. at 10. [14] Id. [15] Id. at 17. [16] Id. [17] Id. [19] Robert Palmer, English Law in the Age of the Black Death, 1348-1381 (1993) at 89. [20] Id. [21] Id. [22] Id. [23] Biancalana, at 20--22. [24] Id. at 25. [25] Palmer, at 91.

-- JimParks - 26 Sep 2014

The conditional bond was the primary method for securing the performance of contracts in the period prior to the landmark decision in Slade’s Case which marked the full development of the action of assumpsit (permitting aggrieved parties in contractual disputes to recover damages in a tort action falling out of trespass on the case, even when an action of debt was also a viable alternative).[1]

At common law, the simple bond (which just stated who was to paid, what sum, when, and where) “was almost irresisitable.”[2] The only defenses available to a debtor were forgery or “a sealed acquittance to be shown in court acknowledging or releasing payment.”[3] Debtors were not permitted to attempt any other defenses, including “payment without taking of a sealed acquittance, payment at another time or place then specified in the bond, failure of consideration, impossibility of performance, or fraud in the underlying transaction.”[4] See, for example, Donne v. Cornwall, Y.B. Pas. 1 Hen VII, fo. 14v, pl. 2 (C.P.), reprinted in Baker and Milsom, Sources of English Legal History, p. 255, where the return of the bond at issue in the case from the obligee to the obligor (debtor) in return for payment was ruled to do nothing to cancel the debt because there was no sealed acquittance, although the judges disagreed on this point. The key distinction, it appears, was that the debt could only be discharged by an act of the law (the sealed acquittance), not an act of the parties (the return of the bond in return for payment). The judges seem to be much consoled (and therefore comfortable in their ruling) when it is finally decided at the Common Bench that "the party [defendant] suffers no mischief, for if the plaintiff recovers in this writ of debt, [the defendant] shall recover back the same amount in damages in a writ of trespass for the taking" (257).

Conditional bonds were somewhat easier to contest from the perspective of the obligor. Courts considered “performance of a valid condition” as a “valid defence to the bond, to be proved as a matter of fact , without specialty, and at least from about 1500 jury trial (rather than wager of law) was contemplated as the mode of proof).”[5]

By the mid-sixteenth century, the common law began to recognize a range of limited circumstances “in which non-performance of the condition was excused or a variant performance was held a sufficient defense against the bond.”[6] For example, if the obligee refused to take payment on the appointed day (and the obligor had always been ready to pay the debt), a third party refused to accept payment, or the condition “was performed as specified except that it was done at a different place or before it was due, and the obligee accepted this performance,” then non-performance or variant performance by the obligor was excused.[7] It was said by Serjeant Townsend that if a condition “became impossible by act of God such as a death, the obligor would be excused,” but, according to Henderson, “only one adjudged case under this rule was found.”[8] In that case (Abbot of Cerle’s Case[9]), the defendant was excused when he bound himself to an arbitration of three named persons on a particular day, and on that day one of the arbitrators was too ill to be present.[10]

Certain conditions were recognized as invalid at common law, although these cut both against and to the benefit of the obligor. Conditions to hold the obligee harmless from “the consequences of his illegal act would render the entire bond void,” as would conditions which said that the obligor “should do an illegal act,” or even “simply if the condition was illegal.”[11] If, however, the condition to be performed was impossible, then the condition was void, but the bond was good (perhaps on the theory that it was the obligor who had himself drafted the impossible condition).[12]

By the mid-sixteenth century, however, substantial performance was “never a defence against suit for the penal sum,” “unless the obligee had accepted it as sufficient.”[13] Part payment and late payment were similarly ineffective defenses.[14] Additionally, “conditions to be performed for the benefit of at third party,” had to “be strictly performed, without variation and regardless of the third party’s behavior.”[15] Rather more murkily, “a condition to save the obligee harmless against damages from all the world was void and the bond not defeasible by a showing that this condition had been performed.”[16]

The common law eventually began to be made to compete with the Court of Chancery in this area, which eventually began to pass upon the enforcement of penal bonds. As Henderson points out, the complaints which are printed in the Calendar of Chancery Proceedings seem to conform to our expectations of equitable relief in that they “all seem to involve elements of duress, unconscionable violence or the like in the making of a bond, rather than objections to the unfairness of enforcing it.”[17]

Barrantyne v. Jeckett (1553/54) has been cited as the earliest example of the Court of Chancery giving relief from a penal bond,[18] but by the middle of the sixteenth century, “Chancery was already intervening against penal bonds quite frequently” (34 cases being reported for study in the years 1544-68, with probably as many passed over as routine, and some falling through the cracks as not recognizable as penal bonds in the records).[19] “By 1582 Chancery’s intervention was even more frequent,” including some 16 bond cases under consideration in the Michaelmas term alone.[20]

Although Chancery was more favorable to the debtor, it still maintained a relatively strict line in these cases: injunctions were not routinely granted “simply on the ground that the penal sum was outrageously disproportionate to the underlying debt.”[21] The 1557 case of Chamberlayn v. Iseham[22] illustrates this point. In that case, the debtor (now plaintiff in equity) had given a bond to pay a sum of £400, “defeasible if 20 marks (£13 s. 8d.) was paid by a certain date.”[23] Rather than grant an injunction barring the enforcement of the bond on the ground that the sum was grossly disproportionate to the underlying debt, Chancery “felt it necessary to mention special circumstances in the debtor’s favor,” namely, that “he was in the service of the king and queen on the day appointed for payment, and had since paid the twenty marks into Chancery to be held for the obligee.”[24]

In the mid-sixteenth century, Chancery sometimes viewed substantial performance of the condition as sufficient reason to justify intervention. This was the scenario in the cases of Rowse v. Wade,[25] Fabyan v. Fuliambe,[26] Atkinson v. Harman, [27] Longe v. Awbery,[28] and Walaston v. Mower.[29]

Fabian v. Fuliamble and Atkinson v. Harman presented cases of temporary impossibility of performance, where the plaintiff-obligor was given relief. Longe v. Awbery and Walaston v. Mower were cases in which substantial performance was given as the reason for intervention (in Longe, the plaintiff-obligor had delivered the grain shortly after the date on which he had contracted to do so and in Walston, the plaintiff-obligor claimed that he had successfully delivered the grain he had agreed to sell save a small amount).[30] In Rowse v. Wade, the plaintiff in equity had covenanted, as part of the sale of the land, that he was the “very owner” of the land, despite being only having a copyhold tenure in fee. The Chancery Court “enjoined the buyer from suing on the bond given by the seller for performance of the covenants in the indenture of bargain and sale.”[31]

Beyond these cases, Henderson argues that “by about 1562 Chancery was beginning to feel that the law of harsh penalties for small defaults was wrong in principle,” having held on a number of occasions that the defendant obligee could not recover more than his damages, regardless of the fact that he could have recovered at law the entire penal sum regardless of how much he had been harmed (“damnified” in the verbiage of the time).[32] This, Henderson argues, was the great shift permitting relief in exceptional cases to permitting relief “”routinely in a whole class of cases.”[33]

An interesting outgrowth of Chancery’s willingness to intervene regularly in penal bonds (starting sometime in the late 1580’s/90’s) was the shift from giving injunctions without regard to whether the law court had passed on the matter (which was the prior practice) to giving injunctions only during a set period of time.[34] Henderson argues that this change was likely the result of a shift in the mindset regarding these cases – from the earlier thought that the Chancery court was only correcting “maverick cases in which the legal procedures have caused unjust results”[35] therefore justifying injunctions without regard to prior action, to the later thought that Chancery was regularly intervening because the law itself was unjust, and therefore the “time limit ought to be short and narrow” in doing so.[36] Whether or not “more research in the records of those years [1580’s/90’s]”[37] will produce clarity on whether that was the case, and I tend to think not, Henderson’s suggestion seems to be a plausible one.

Unsurprisingly, this caused friction between the Common Law courts and the Court of Chancery, which came to a head in 1614 over whether the Chancery Court could properly issues injunctions in cases upon which the Common Law Courts had already passed judgment.[38] In the case of Courtney v. Glanville and Allen, which grew out of a particularly egregious example of fraud underlying a debt, Chief Justice Coke, judge and leading advocate of the Common Law, sought to challenge the authority of the Chancery Court to review decisions already made by the Common Law Courts. As the Common Law Courts had already given judgment for Glanville and Allen, Coke argued that the Chancery Court could not properly rule on the case so as to give an injunction which ran contrary to the action of the Common Law Court. Eventually, this particular dispute became wrapped in a wider rift between Common Law and Chancery in the Earl of Oxford’s Case, culminating in a stinging rebuke of the Common Law courts delivered by the King, re-affirming the Chancery Court’s right and duty to the people to review those decisions of the Common Law Courts which may have been manifestly unjust.[39]

-- JimParks - 16 Oct 2014

[1] Edith G. Henderson, Relief from Bonds in the English Chancery: Mid-Sixteenth Century, 18 Am. J. Legal Hist. 298, 299 (1974). [2] Id. at 300. [3] Id. [4] Id. [5] Id. at 300. [6] Id. [7] Id. at 301. [8] Id. [9] Y.B. Mich. 12 R. II (Ames Fdn.) 70 (1389-90). [10] Henderson, at 301. [11] Id. at 302. [12] Id. [13] Id. at 301. [14] Id. [15] Id. [16] Id. [17] Id. at 298. [18] Id. [19] Id. at 299. [20] Id. [21] Id. [22] C 33/18 fo. 229, 29 June, 4 & 5 Phil. & Mar. (1557) [23] Henderson, at 300. [24] Id. [25] C 33/12 fo. 377, 7 May, 1 & 2 Phil. & Mar. (1555). [26] C 33/21 fo. 295, 8 Nov., 2 Eliz. (1560). [27] C 33/15 fo. 96a, 137a, 211, 253, 6 Nov – 31 May, 3 & 4 Phil & Mar. (1556-57). [28] C 33/18 fo. 28, 28 Oct., 4 & 5 Phil. & Mar. (1557). [29] C 78/33, case 17, 31 Jan., 4 Eliz. (1561/62). [30] Henderson, at 304. [31] Id. at 303. [32] Id. at 304. [33] Id. [34] Id. at 306. [35] Id. [36] Id. [37] Id. [38] For the entire story, see Sameul Rawson Gardiner’s History of England from the Accession of James I to the Disgrace of Chief-Justice Coke, 1603-1616, pages 271-283 (1863). [39] Id.

-- JimParks - 16 Oct 2014

Chancery’s dim view of penalties in excess of damages eventually won out. In 1696, Parliament passed a law, the Administration of Justice Act, which said that “a plaintiff suing upon a bond was allowed to execute on property only up to the value of the damages suffered as a result of the breach.”[1] In 1705, the law was amended to say that “payment of damages” was to be considered “a full substitute for the stipulated penalty under the bond.” [2] Oman argues that the penal bond “continued as a popular transaction form for another century and a half, mainly because of procedural advantages – such as a longer statute of limitations – for actions on specialty contracts like bonds, vis-à-vis simple contracts.” [3] This was despite the fact that after “the limitation of the early eighteenth century, regardless of the penalty specified in the bond, the value of the underlying promise represented a ceiling on the plaintiff’s recourse against the defendant.” [4]

Nyquist reports that “[b]y the eighteenth century, chancering bonds was a regular practice on both sides of the Atlantic, even in common law courts.” [5] In Massachusetts, the practice was to give “judgment for only one-half the amount of the bond.” [6] This trend, unsurprisingly, “undermined” the “in terrorem quality of penal bonds,” and therefore penal bonds were “used less frequently and no longer played a major role in business practice by [1819].” [7]

In America, not only were penal bonds regarded as invalid insofar as they imposed liability in excess of damages, all contractual mechanisms that purported to impose a penalty in excess of damages (rather than valid liquidated damages) were regarded as invalid. [8] By 1895, the rule limiting relief to actual damages, and disfavoring penal bonds insofar as they purported to grant more than actual damages, was regarded a positive “[amelioration] of the severity of the common law,” and is aptly described in the case of Kelley v. Seay, spinning a story of progress in the law to the point where it was then regarded as a “settled rule that no other sum can be recovered under a penalty than that which shall compensate the plaintiff for his actual loss.” [9]

[1] Nathan B. Oman, Consent to Retaliation: A Civil Recourse Theory of Contractual Liability, 96 Iowa L. Rev. 529 540 (2011) (referencing the Administration of Justice Act, 1696, 8 & 9 Will. 3, c. 11 § VIII (Eng.)). [2] Id. (referencing the Administration of Justice Act, 1705, 4 & 5 Ann., c. 3, § XIII (Eng.)). [3] Id. [4] Id. at 540—541. [5] Curtis Nyquist, A Contract Tale from the Crypt, 30 Hous. L. Rev. 1205, 1233 (1993). [6] Id. [7] Id. [8] See, for example, Tayloe v. Sandiford, 20 U.S. 13, 17 (1822)(where Chief Justice Marshall held that “[i]n general, a sum of money in gross to be paid for the non-performance of an agreement, is considered a penalty, the legal operation of which is, to cover the damages which the party, in whose favour the stipulation is made, may have sustained from the breach of contract by the opposite party. It will not of course be considered as liquidated damages; and it will be incumbent on the party who claims them as such, to show that they were so considered by the contracting parties. Much stronger is the inference in favour of it’s being a penalty, when it is expressly reserved as one. The parties themselves denominate a penalty; and it would require very strong evidence to authorize the-Court to say that their own words do not express their own intention.” [9] Kelley v. Seay, 41 P. 615, 617 (Sup. Ct. Terr. Okla.) (1895). Accord M'Intosh v. Johnson, 31 P. 450, 452—453 (Sup. Ct. Terr. Utah) (1892) (disallowing penalties when the amount of damages is reasonably ascertainable).

-- JimParks - 01 Nov 2014

 
OnWitchraft 21 Dec 2019 - 00:33 IsraelRodriguezRubio
The Community's Peace: Witchcraft, Popular Culture, and the Law during the Early Modern Period

“[I]n the case of Witch-Craft many things are very difficult, hidden, and infolded in mists and clouds, over-shadowing our reason and best understanding.”

John Cotta, The Triall of Witch-Craft (1616)

INTRODUCTION

William Shakespeare’s Macbeth begins, not with the play’s namesake, but with a meeting of three witches at night. Under the cloak of darkness, the “weird sisters” gather to plan out their encounter with Macbeth. The play, written and performed around the turn of the 17th century, is one of the longest-lasting and most popular depictions of witchcraft. Though not main characters themselves (their names are but “First Witch,” “Second Witch,” and “Third Witch”), they are central to the unraveling of the plot. Marion Gibson notes that “with their economical, rhythmic and riddling speeches,” the weird sisters “create in a few short scenes an oppressive atmosphere of evil and mystery which blights the whole play.” Gibson at 112.

Just like the three witches in the play, however, little is known about the real witches they intended to imitate. Theorizing their purpose in the play, Gibson notes a doubt left unanswered: “Attention is directed towards the source of evil, but nothing is revealed [about them] and the audience and readers, like the characters, are left unsatisfied.” Gibson at 112. Gibson’s analysis veers in the direction of attempting to explain the inspiration for the witch characters (she notes a likely a blend of Scottish and English references to indulge the King and audience). Id. Though modern readers of Shakespeare know very little about the witches, how much did the audience at the time of the play’s development know and understand about the witches? How did they relate to the characters (and what about real witches themselves)? After all, at the time of the play’s creation and performance, witchcraft was considered real by many—and a crime at that.

--

My intent in this paper is to explore some of the reasons why early Modern English people convicted others of witchcraft. Much is written on the evidence used to convict these women, for they were primarily women, of evil-doing but much less is known as to the reasons why the common belief allowed such an outcome. This, of course, is a far more complicated question with few definitive or satisfactory answers. Reaching the thoughts and beliefs of the common people is a difficult task to undertake. For one, what has passed on in time of common beliefs, much like the words of the weird sisters, was facilitated through the mouths and memories of others (the sort of narrators of real life). After all, most common people could not read or write. Additionally, the sources from which we can divine the common understanding of witchcraft are largely biased: the court sources, in the form of records and the writings, of educated observers and the demonological tracts of theologians. Sharpe at 58.

Left with few historical records, this papers reaches some of these questions by attempting to understand the cultural life which the witches and their accusers inhabited. My original inquiry into how witchcraft, again a crime, was proved at trial necessarily leads to a focus on the states of mind of those on whom a conviction hung: the lay jurors. I use the anthropological writings, heavily borrowing from Clifford Geertz’ writings on common sense and the law, to arrive at some of the answers and to think through some other proposed answers.

On some level, a basic one perhaps, witchcraft helped explain the reason why events, many of them tragic or unfortunate, occurred—why bad things happened to the supposed good people of the community. Though Trevor-Roper has called witchcraft persecution “[t]he rubbish of the human mind”—and he is not wrong, in certain respects—it is also worth exploring the socio-cultural beliefs that made a belief in witchcraft real. Trevor-Roper at 97. As Carlo Ginzburg explores in Ecstasies, witchcraft persecution, with the witches’ sabbath at the center, emerged from a history of scapegoating in continental Europe. In this vein, common beliefs and imaginations were crucial to the prosecution of witchcraft. Gaskill suggests that “no social, economic, religious or cultural facts shaped the history of English witchcraft more.” Gaskill, Witchcraft and Evidence, at 39. For a conviction of witchcraft to stand—that is, for the evidence to prove successful—it had to convince the people of the community; it had to make sense of their lives.

SETTING THE STAGE

The prosecution of witches in England materialized during the early modern period. By the sixteenth century, the belief in the existence of witchcraft was a common one and the belief in dark magic was regarded as “the logical corollary of the equally widespread possibility in the belief of beneficent magic.” Thomas at 437. Though the beliefs in dark magic “were as old as human history, and in no sense peculiarly English,” during the late Middle Ages, Christianity began to distinguish this type of magic from the unharmful kind. Thomas at 438. Among the intellectual class, what resulted was demonology, a field of study that constructed a new way of seeing the world from the old beliefs. Trevor-Roper at 91. As such, though witchcraft was ascribed to “virtually every kind of magical activity or ritual operation that worked by occult methods,” Thomas, The Relevance of Social Anthropology to the Historical Study of English Witchcraft, at 48, it came to be regarded as the “supernatural activity, believed to be the result of power given by the Devil, and causing physical damage….” McFarlane? at 82. In practice, the ways in which witchcraft mattered to English society differed between the learned classes and the rest of society. Whereas theologians and others who studied witchcraft were concerned with Devil-worshipping, a heretical practice, the “uneducated populace” was more concerned with the damage that these evil creatures caused to persons and property within their community—those experiences which they could feel and to which they fell victim at times. See Thomas, The Relevance of Social Anthropology to the Historical Study of English Witchcraft, at 48-49; Sharpe.

Since witchcraft rarely occurred among family members (except perhaps in cases of bewitched husbands or magical acts to induce marriage), it was regarded as more of a communal problem. Macfarlane at 87. As such, witches of the bad sort came to be seen as those who “afflict[ed] their neighbours and others with misfortune, sickness, and death, and who also practise[d] a range of ungodly magical rites in the community.” Marion, Intro at x. From these definitions, we can gather that witches accused of wrongdoing did not practice their craft silently. Rather, she was one who exposed her community to the evils which she possessed and with which she disturbed the peace.

This view of witchcraft was taken up in the courtroom, where it was treated as an “anti-social crime” rather than heresy. Court records suggest that most prosecutions were provoked by accusations of damage to persons and property in the community rather than worshipping with the Devil. Thomas at 443. Unlike theologians, witch finders in the community were not as interested in “the mechanics of the operation than in the fact of the witch’s malice.” Thomas, The Relevance of Social Anthropology to the Historical Study of English Witchcraft, at 51. Though proving either strand of the crime would seem like an uphill battle by modern evidentiary standards, the law of evidence, though in its development at the time, was not yet in place during the early modern period.

Thus, as to the actual evidence introduced, confessions, whether forced or otherwise obtained, “unnatural” body marks, and witness testimony became popular methods to substantiate the accusations of witchcraft. Gaskill at 48.The records that remain of the processes are troublesome: not just because they are few but also because it is difficult to extract from them what the accused believed. Confessions should be analyzed with a healthy degree of skepticism as evidence of the accused’s actual beliefs. After all, demonologists and witch hunters advocated the use of trickery and false promises of leniency to extract confessions “from those who [were] obviously guilty but [would] not say so.” Gibson at 25. Though judicial torture was formally disallowed in England (unlike continental Europe and Scotland), it made its way into witch investigations at times by way of sleep deprivation and the return of ordeals, such as “swimming a witch.” Matthew Hopkins, a popular witch hunter during the Civil War, used these practices, which verged on torture, to obtain confessions from the accused. Hopkins, for example, popularized the use of “dunking” the accused into water and “walking” the sleepless witch as ways to extract confessions. Gaskill at 52-53. See Trevor-Roper at 119 n.1.

Even within this system, little remains of the thoughts and beliefs of the accusers; but far less remains and is known of the unmitigated thoughts and beliefs of the accused. Gaskill notes, if merely in passing, “Most suspects were marginal women whose confessions reflected the misery of hardship, anxiety of moral guilt, and fear of damnation.” Gaskill at 53. Though the outcome of these cases largely turned on what they confessed to, we can discern far less about what they thought, even from their supposed own words. As Geertz remarked in Local Knowledge: Fact and Law in Comparative Perspective, “Men, of course, can lie, and, especially in the presence of judges, often do....” At 189.

PULLING BACK THE CURTAIN

What is perhaps most readily striking in the prosecution of witchcraft is the process of law in the making: its effort to find and form some sort of relation—whether of alignment or power over or something else—with the community and its values. This is perhaps part of what Geertz meant when he wrote that “the ‘law’ side of things is not a bounded set of norms, rules, principles, values, or whatever from which jural responses to distilled events can be drawn, but part of a distinctive manner of imagining the real.” Geertz at 173. Through witchcraft, the beliefs from above—whether intellectual, divinely ordered, or both—merged with the lived experiences and beliefs of those below. In this, we see a process that is not neat or orderly but constantly in flux and struggling to make sense of the relations between the people in the community and their systems.

Keith Thomas and Alan Macfarlane have both offered valuable insight into the function of witchcraft in early modern society. In The Relevance of Social Anthropology to the Historical Study of English Witchcraft, Thomas suggests that witch accusations helped alleviate the pressures, whether of social, moral, and/or religious guilt, that afflicted community members as English society moved away from reliance on private charity for care of the poor to ideals of self-help. Macfarlane’s Witchcraft in Tudor and Stuart Essex offers a similar argument. In it, he suggests that witchcraft was the means through which neighbors, in a society founded on Christian communal values, transitioned to publicly dealing with conflict. In this worldview, a witch would inflict harm on her victim for his “unneighbourly behavior”—for example, denying her the sale of a pig or refusing her a loan. Macfarlane at 92.

Though neither account is implausible, and perhaps each helps account for some of the accusations, it is difficult to imagine such a widespread phenomenon, at its most basic level, driven on unaired social tensions. In a way, these accounts undermine the fantastic fervor, whether real, imagined, or fluffed up with which witchcraft manifested:

Year after year inflammatory books and sermons warned the Christian public of the danger, urged the Christian magistrate to greater vigilance, greater persecution. Confessors and judges were supplied with manuals incorporating all the latest information, village hatreds were exploited in order to ensure exposure, torture was used to extract and expand confessions, and lenient judges were denounced as enemies of the people of God, drowsy guardians of the beleaguered citadel. Trevor-Roper at 96.

Though, of course, one ought to question such accounts of social life in early modern England, Trevor-Roper’s incredible description helps shed light on the complexity of the circumstance. Although Thomas and Macfarlane’s arguments that deteriorating social relations between the community’s well-to-do and the poor precipitated accusations of witchcraft are persuasive, these evaluations create a not so insignificant ideological vacuum. Perhaps these tensions laid the foundation, but what else made up the “witch-craze”?

Although it is useful to explain the role that witchcraft played in society, it is equally important to recognize that, whether or not witches could fly on brooms, the belief in the occult was real. For this reason, the legal system was used to intervene in, make sense of, and account for witchcraft. For its part, witchcraft helped to explain those misfortunes that happened in everyday life, or, as Geertz put it, “when ordinary expectations fail[ed] to hold… the cry of witchcraft [went] up.” Common Sense as a Cultural System, at 11.

Perhaps their meanings and origins may differ, the witches of early modern England played a similar role as those in the lives of the Zande people of north central Africa. In Common Sense as a Cultural System, Geertz provides an example of the Zande people’s common sense system, which includes witchcraft, illustrative for trying to understand its purpose in society. When walking along, Geertz explained, a Zande boy might hit his foot against a tree stump. Rather than recognize his own carelessness, he’ll declare, “I did look where I was going; you have to with so many stumps about…and if I hadn’t been witched I would have seen it.” Geertz, Common Sense as a Cultural System, at 10. The details of what and who is a witch are different, but her purpose is the same—to give justification to why things changed for the worse.

Similarly, George Clifford, writing in 1587, illustrated how a witch accusation would arise after injury. The previously healthy English man would account for his unexpected decline in health in some formulation of the following:

Some woman doth fal out bitterly with her neighbour: there followeth some great hurt, either that God hath permitted the devil to vex him: or otherwise. There is a suspicion conceived. Within fewe yeares after shee is in some iarre with an other. Hee is also plagued. This is noted of all. Great fame is spread of the matter. Mother W is a witch. She hath bewitched goodman B. Two hogges which died strangely: or else hee is taken lame. As quoted in Macfarlane at 91.

Though critical of the accusations, this account illustrates the ways in which witchcraft provided the community with an explanation of what was happening in their lives. Paradoxically, as Geertz suggests, “[f]or all the talk about its flying in the night like a firefly, witchcraft doesn’t celebrate an unseen order, it certifies a seen one.” Geertz, Common Sense as a Cultural System, at 11. Though the prosecution of witchcraft emerged from intellectual developments in the field of demonology, the common people, good Christians as they may have been, were not so much concerned with the devilish pact but with the effects they felt through the offenses of others—the witches.

CONCLUSION

Though literature and law may seem wildly different, through witchcraft it is evident that neither is immune culture—even the popular one. Like the weird sisters, whether witches were the cause or a symptom of the evil that existed in the world and afflicted the lives of common men, they were certainly representative of it.

  • Malcolm Gaskill, Witchcraft, Politics, and Memory in Seventeenth-Century England, 50 The Historical Journal 289 (2007).
  • Malcolm Gaskill, 2008 Witchcraft and Evidence in Early Modern England, PAST & PRESENT 33.
  • Clifford Geertz, Common Sense as a Cultural System, 33 Antioch R 5 (1975).
  • CLIFFORD GEERTZ, Local Knowledge: Fact and Law in Comparative Perspective, in LOCAL KNOWLEDGE: FURTHER ESSAYS IN INTERPRETIVE ANTHROPOLOGY 167 (1983).
  • MARION GIBSON, WITCHCRAFT AND SOCIETY IN ENGLAND AND AMERICA, 1550-1750, (Marion Gibson ed., 2003).
  • CARLO GINZBURG, ECSTASIES: DECIPHERING THE WITCHES’ SABBATH (Raymond Rosenthal trans., 1991).
  • Alan Macfarlane, Witchcraft in Tudor and Stuart Essex, in WITCHCRAFT CONFESSIONS AND ACCUSATIONS 47 (Mary Douglas ed., 2013).
  • WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE, MACBETH (1606?), reprinted in WITCHCRAFT AND SOCIETY IN ENGLAND AND AMERICA, 1550-1750, 114 (Marion Gibson ed., 2003).
  • JAMES SHARPE, INSTRUMENTS OF DARKNESS: WITCHCRAFT IN ENGLAND 1550-1750 (1996).
  • Keith Thomas, The Relevance of Social Anthropology to the Historical Study of English Witchcraft, in WITCHCRAFT CONFESSIONS AND ACCUSATIONS 81 (Mary Douglas ed., 2013).
  • KEITH THOMAS, RELIGION AND THE DECLINE OF MAGIC (1971).
  • H.R. TREVOR-ROPER, THE EUROPEAN WITCH-CRAZE OF THE SIXTEENTH AND SEVENTEENTH CENTURIES (1969).

OriginCertiorari 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Origin of the Writ of Certiorari

Meaning of the Term

Certiorari ("to be searched") is the present passive infinitive of Latin certiorare, ("to search").

Function

The numerous writs of ‘certiorari’ over history make a summary of the purpose difficult (1). Generally the writ of certiorari was used to furnish a court with records from another court or tribunal. It was ‘a royal demand for information’ (2). The actual words in the writ were ‘certiorari volumus’, ‘we wish to be informed’. The traditional phrasing of ‘certis de causis’ first appeared in 1272.(3) This way, cases and records might be moved from the local courts to the King’s Bench or the Common Pleas or in between the two courts. The opportunity for an appeal action is obvious; middle-aged cases exist in which certiorari was issued because no impartial jury could be found in the natural venue (4).

From the 14th to the 17th century, the purposes of certiorari seems to have been to supervise proceedings of specialized inferior courts like admiralty, forests, etc., to obtain administrative information, to bring before chancery or the courts various documents and to remove coroner’s indictments to the King’s Bench.

This later expanded into reviewing actions taken by statutory bodies which acted in a judicial function.

The discretionary nature of certiorari was and still is a significant characteristic. The writ was granted by the grace of the king. However it appears that by 1414 the writ was granted very much as a matter of course (5) upon the application of an official.

History

After the Conquest, the writ of certiorari was soon employed to move cases and records from the various local courts, such as the shire, hundreds and manorial courts to the royal courts. Although many of the administrative divisions of the country were adopted by Normans, the curia regis was a new development. To move business to the royal courts, the writs of pone, recordari facias and praecipe were used, from which the writ of certiorari evolved. “The principle of certiorari is indeed very old in our law; for it is, in essence, little more than a development of the ancient Pone.”(6)

The writ was used to attain records from courts and ‘escheators, coroners, chief justices, treasurers, Barons of the Exchequer, mayors of boroughs [and] the clerk of the Common Bench’(7) . The writ of certiorari, unlike most other writs was hence rarely addressed to the sheriff. Originally of course it was used to execute the direct orders of the Crown.

The writ was in use from about 1280 (8).

A case in 1326 indicates a connection between certiorari and habeas corpus. A writ of certiorari had been issued to ascertain the cause of arrest of a man called Henry. (See examples below)

Throughout this time, certiorari was used as a means to solidify the central government, and also to establish the King as the fount of justice to rectify wrongs done to his subjects by the common law. In the same vein however certiorari was used as a vehicle to allow suit against the government.

By the 13th century, certiorari was used specifically for reviewing errors; proceedings in error developed in parallel with certiorari. Certiorari was wider than a writ of error as it could be addressed to judicial tribunals but also could quash convictions.

Before 1500 through certiorari the King’s Bench could use the writ to quash criminal judgments as the writ was used to review indictments. Towards the end of the 16th century, this procedure of procuring records and reviewing them was extended to administrative bodies. In a sense, this can be seen as a seed for administrative or judicial review. This review was well established by the end of the 17th century in issues such as licensing.

The review power was limited however. Purely ministerial decisions which did not have a judicial aspect could not be reviewed and an issue could be examined only for ultra vires. There was no new trial. For example in Gardener’s Case (1600) Cro. Eliz. 821 it was decided that a summary conviction tainted with irregularity could be removed into the King’s Bench and quashed.

After 1660, the use of certiorari diminished somewhat after the abolition of the Star Chamber. Before 1660, it had served the purpose of bringing proceedings of the justices, and of subordinate tribunals generally, before the King’s Bench for review (9). It was most frequently used to remove a case when for some reason it was believed that an impartial trial could not be had. However the parliamentary establishment of new offices and duties for judges refreshed the use of certiorari quickly.

In the 19th century the power of certiorari declined as decisions were taken by local elected bodies whose actions were not seen as judicial. In the 20th century, the growth of the welfare state spurred the development of administrative bodies which were brought under judicial supervision of certiorari through relaxing the concept of ‘record’.

Certiorari and Royal Prerogative

Certiorari is a prerogative writ and played part in the struggle between king and parliament or common law and equity, as did the writs of mandamus, prohibition and quo warranto. These were never writs de curso or ex debito justitiae (10). The Star Chamber used the writ of subpoena, which was an offspring of the writ of certiorari. In 1389, the subpoena used the form of ‘bried Quibusdam certis de causis’, which is a classic formula of certiorari. Certiorari was also used greatly by the Star Chamber, much to the common lawyers’ chagrin (11).

After 1660, certiorari was still used widely for many of the tribunals and agencies created by parliament, but it did lose its function for habeas corpus and consequently for a large portion of the criminal law.

Today, jurisdiction to grant certiorari resides in the High Court and is exercised by the Queen’s Bench division. It is still discretionary in nature (12); it is now settled that certiorari is granted of course to remove an indictment on the application of a law officer, the private applicant must satisfy the court of substantial grounds (13), i.e. it is still very much a prerogative writ. It is used to control judicial acts and refusal to comply will bring about contempt of court. Due to the royal prerogative attached to it, a judicial agency cannot be exempted from certiorari except through express statutory intent. See Rex v. Plowright et al, 1686 (14).

Examples of Certiorari

At 1292:
“We therefore, wishing to be certified upon your afore-said deed and for justice to be done in this matter to the afore-said Martin, if he has been wronged in any way, command you, the bishops aforesaid, to send us plainly and openly under your seal the record and process of the aforesaid assize, taken before the aforesaid John and his aforesaid fellows, which we caused to come before you for the aforesaid reason, and this writ, so that we may have them a fortnight after Michaelmas ... in order that, having examined the aforesaid records and processes, we may cause to be done in the afore-going matters what by right and according to the law and custom of our realm ought to be done.” (15)

Connection to Habeas Corpus 1326:

And because the king sent word to his justices here that, after examination of the cause of Henry's arrest and detention, further etc. what they think should be done etc., the sheriffs of London are ordered to have the body of Henry before the king at Westminster this instant Tuesday at the Octave of St. John the Baptist to do and receive what the court etc. [sic] At that day the sheriffs sent here before the king the body of Henry...… And after examination of the cause of the arrest and detention, it seems to the court here that the cause is insufficient etc. Therefore Henry of Wellingborough is released by the mainprise of Henry Basset, Peter of Newport... who undertook to have Henry of Wellingborough before the king...…(16)

Footnotes

(1) Jenks, The Prerogative Writs in English Law, 32 Yale L. J. 1922 523, 528
(2) De Smith, The Prerogative Writs, 11 Cambridge L. J. 40 1951, p. 45
(3) See a letter written in 1252 from Henry III, in S.A. Smith, The Prerogative Writs, 11 Cambridge L. Rev. 43 (1951) p45
(4) Jenks, The Prerogative Writs in English Law, 32 Yale L. J. 1922 523, 529
(5) Jerome J. Hanus, Certiorary and Policy-Making in English History, American Journal of Legal History, 12 1968 63
(6) Jerome J. Hanus, Certiorary and Policy-Making in English History, citing E. Jenks, “The Story of Habeas Corpus” 2 Select Essays in Anglo-American History 539 (1908), citing Glanvill, vi. 7
(7) Jenks, Prerogative Writs in English Law, 32 Yale L.J. 529 (1923)
(8) De Smith, The Prerogative Writs, 11 Cambridge L. J. 40 1951, p. 46
(9) Goodnow, The Writ of Certiorari, Poli. Sci. Q. 6 1891 p. 500
(10) Goodnow, The Writ of Certiorari, Poli. Sci. Q. 6 1891 p. 497
(11) Jerome J. Hanus, Certiorary and Policy-Making in English History, American Journal of Legal History, 12 1968 63, p. 87
(12) See Lampriere's Case, [1670] 86 Eng. Rep. 717
(13) Jenks, The Prerogative Writs in English Law, 32 Yale L. J. 1922 523, 529
(14) 3 Mod. 94, 87 Eng. Rep. 60
(15) Sayles, Select Cases in the Court of King’s Bench under Edward I 3-4, p 87
(16) Sayles at p. 165
  • goodnow.pdf: Goodnow, The Writ of Certiorari, Poli. Sci. Q. 6 1891

  • Hanus.pdf: Jerome J. Hanus, Certiorary and Policy-Making in English History, American Journal of Legal History, 12 1968 63

  • smith.pdf: De Smith, The Prerogative Writs, 11 Cambridge L. J. 40 1951

  • weintraub.pdf: H. Weintraub, English Origins of Judicial Review by Prerogative Writ: Certiorari and Mandamus, 9 N.Y.L.F. 1478 1963
OriginPeremptories 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Origins of the Peremptory Challenge

Here is a message from a colleague:

My name is -----. I'm student from -------------------- Law Faculty, in Poland. I write in the hope that You can answer some questions that have been weighing on my mind of late. It puzzled me when did the defendant acquire the right to peremptory challenges in criminal trial? I think that according to Fleta peremptory challenges were not permitted: the appellor and appellee will be able to remove any jurors legitimately suspected, but it is not sufficient with any jury to put forward a challenge without giving a reason and , if this cannot be verified by those who are not challenged, the man who is challenged will be compelled to take the oath, Fleta, Book I, Cap. 32, p. 86); I have also found examples of challenge for cause in State trials of the reign of Edward the First, 1289-1293, (Tout, Johnstone), pp. 30 and 36 : et quod calumpnianerunt iuratores per certas et racionabiles causas, videlicet quod fuerunt homines Radulfi de Bello Campo qui totum factum procurauit contra eos, nee fuit eorum calumpnia allocata… But no trace of peremptory challenges. First examples are from the Northamptonshire Eyre of 1329-30 (Eyre of Northamptonshire 3-4 Edward III (1329-30), vol. I, p. 179). I have references to the chapter 3. Trial and the verdict revolution from Bellamy, The criminal trial in later medieval England but unfortunately don’t have access to this book. I would greatly appreciate if You could help. Best wishes,

Your move.

John Post (in Jury Lists and Juries in the late fourteenth century; in Twelve Good Men and True: the Criminal Trial Juryin England, 1200-1800 (Princeton, 1988), p. 71) thought there was no evidence in the records of peremptory challenges. A. Musson stated that jury challenges were not uncommon in criminal trials and he givs some examples in his Public Order and Law Enforcement (p. 196). But Musson might be referring to challenges for cause.

-- Main. - 8 Dec 2008 (I accidentally deleted the name of the commenter above. Please put it back if you're reading this. Sorry- James)

It is clear that the accused in criminal trials were allowed to challenge jurors at least for cause, and there is some evidence that they were allowed to challenge peremptorily as well. We know from Bellamy that “The accused might base his challenge on the fact that the jurors were not drawn from the hundred where the crime had been committed or that they had been members of the indicting jury, or that they were related to the victim, or that their wealth was insufficient.” Bellamy, The Criminal Trial in Later Medieval England, 100. But in trials for felony, where the punishment was death, the juror was allowed to challenge with or without giving cause. He could challenge up to 35 jurors without cause. “The rule was that such a peremptory challenge was permissible when a person was on trial for his life.” Bellamy, 100-101. Richard Littleton explained this rule by saying that “The accused … did not have sufficient courage to show a particular cause because their lives were at stake.” Bellamy, 100. (Bellamy cites to Cambridge University Library MS Hh.3.6, ff.8-8v for Littleton’s actual remarks- without access to Cambridge all we have is Bellamy’s restatement of it.) S.E. Thorne and J.H. Baker collaborate this explanation, “In an indictment or an appeal the defendant shal have his peremptory challenges, [which he does not have] in other actions, because when his life is at risk he is so troubled in his mind through fear of death that he has neither the boldness nor the presence of mind to show cause; and because the law presumes that he has a secret cause in mind, which he does not know how to show in a suitable manner, he may therefore challenge thirty-five peremptorily without showing cause.” Thorne and Baker, Readings and Moots at the Inns of Court in the Fifteenth Century, 276.

Determining the date of this rule’s beginning is difficult because the system of record keeping was such that peremptory challenges would only be noted when made by the accused on appeal. “In gaol delivery records instances of juror challenge are rare, as they are elsewhere. This may have been because they only secured a place in legal records if they were made by apellees.” Bellamy, 101. This leaves us with an incomplete record. We have some early examples, as pointed out in the original post aboce, but no definitive first example.

Please, could you send me scanned pages of that books?

-- PavelZlamanczuk? - 13 Dec 2008

 

PeasantsRevoltInEnglishLaw 27 Sep 2014 - 19:48 InbarAsif
Palmer writes about how the increased centralization and intrusiveness of the government helped motivate the great Peasants' Revolt of 1381. (pg. 6) He writes specifically how the increasing use of the assumpist writ contributed to the revolt. (pg. 210) However, he does not go into too much detail on the legal ramifications of the revolt and the specific reform sought by the leaders of the rebellion.

Did the Peasant's Revolt have any set list of concrete legal demands similar to the Magna Carta for the Baron's Rebellion against King John? Did the leaders of the revolt seek to completely destroy and remake the English Legal system by abolishing feudal tenure and/or private property or were they trying to curb the unjust excesses of the Statute of Laborer's, taxes etc? Did the Peasant's Revolt have any lasting impact on the development of English Law?

-- MichaelCoburn - 25 Sep 2014

The Peasants' Revolt, also known as the Great Rising, had various causes and was led with the hope for achieving several reforms, as sought by the rebels.

One of the triggers for the Peasants' Revolt was the economic and social upheaval of the 14th century [1]. The economic system was organized around manors where local lords controlled and suppressed serfs as unfree laborers, and created the circumstances that fueled their rebellion. The hardship of the serfs was made worse by the Black Death, causing shortage of manpower and resulting in an economic shock [2]. The shortage of hands meant that Labourers were able to charge more for their work, while landlords’ profits eroded [3]. An emergency legislation – the Ordinance of Labourers and the Statue of Labourers – was passed in attempt to fix peasants’ wages and make it a crime to refuse work or to break an existing contract, while imposing fines on those who disobeyed [4]. In 1361, the legislation was further strengthened, by introducing an increase in penalties, and including branding and imprisonment [5]. The enforcement of these additional laws became a trigger for the rise of the Peasant Revolt.

In addition to the social-economic situation following the Black Death, England’s war with France (“The Hundred Years War”) became a factor in the initiation of the Peasants’ Revolt. The lengthy war created a huge military and financial burden on England. The government, in trying to sustain the financial challenge of maintaining an army and continuing the war, repeatedly raised taxes, introducing a new form if taxation called the Poll Tax, which was designed to spread the cost of the war over a much wider base of tax payers [6]. The Poll Tax was highly unpopular and many refused to comply. Local municipalities were ordered to find those were refusing to pay, which only further raised tensions between the government and the public with regards to these taxes [7].

An additional reason for the Peasants’ Revolt was the how unhappy rural communities were with the serfdom and the use of local manorial courts which were run by the landlords themselves, who often abused their power [8]. The situation led to legal officers being assaulted and to the formation of independent village communities [9]. As the historian Miri Rubin describes: "the problem was not the country's laws, but those charged with applying and safeguarding them" [10]. The concern and moral panic of the landlords that they might lose power resulted in new legislation (1359) which dealt directly with enforcement of conspiracy laws and treason laws. These laws were extended to include servants who betrayed their masters [11]. There was an even a greater fear that if the French invaded England, the rural classes might side with the invaders [12]. The discontent gave way to open protest which lit the wick of the Peasants’ Revolt, breaking on may 30th, 1381 in Essex [13].

From the reasons leading to the Peasants’ Revolt one can infer the demands that they had and the reform they sought. More specifically, the rebels sought a reduction in taxation, an end to the system of unfree labour (serfdom) and the removal of the King's senior officials and law courts [14].

The significance of the revolt on England’s Law system and on the lives of the rural class is unclear. Some historians describe it as a "passing episode" [15] while others see it as a defining moment in English history.

Although the government and parliament re-established previous conditions and laws following the rebels’ suppression, the revolt nonetheless heavily influenced the course of The Hundred Years War by making later parliaments hesitant to raise additional taxes for military expenses [16]. Instead, it was decided that the military effort on the Continent should be "carefully but substantially reduced" [17]. These changes in England tax income may have also been a trigger for England’s examination of a peace solution with France [18].

The government fear of fresh revolts was felt for several decades [19]. In addition, reminders of the revolt memory were handy for peasants when negotiating rents with their landlords [20]. Serfs became able to buy their freedom in exchange for cash, and traditional forms of tenure were now converted to new leasehold arrangements [21].


[1] Dunn Alastair, The Great Rising of 1381: the Peasants' Revolt and England's Failed Revolution, 22-23 (2002). [2] Dyer Christopher, Making a Living in the Middle Ages: the People of Britain 850–1520, 273-274 (2009). [3] Dyer Christopher, Everyday Life in Medieval England, 202-203 (2000). [4] Dyer 2009, p. 282; Rubin Miri, The Hollow Crown: a History of Britain in the Late Middle Ages, 69 (2006). [5] Rubin 2006, p. 69. [6] Jones, Dan, Summer of Blood: the Peasants' Revolt of 1381, 21 (2010); Dunn 2002, p. 51. [7] Sumption Jonathan, Divided Houses: the Hundred Years War III, 419-420 (2009); Powell Edgar, The Rising of 1381 in East Anglia, 6 (1896). [8] Dyer 2000, pp. 213–217 [9] Dyer 2000, p. 212 [10] Rubin 2006, p. 124 [11] Rubin 2006, p. 70; Harding Alan, "The Revolt Against the Justices" in The English Rising of 1381, Cambridge University Press 180-190 (1987). [12] Dyer 2009, p. 285. [13] Dunn 2002, p. 73. [14] Dunn 2002, p. 58; Jones 2010, pp. 62, 80; Rubin 2006, p. 124 [15] Postan Michael (1975). The Medieval Economy and Society, 172 (1975); Tuck J. A. "Nobles, Commons and the Great Revolt of 1381" in The English Rising of 1381, Cambridge University Press 212 (1987). [16] Tuck 1987, pp. 203–205. [17] Sumption 2009, p. 430. [18] Tuck 1987, pp. 208–209; Sumption 2009, p. 430. [19] Hilton Rodney, Bondmen Made Free: Medieval Peasant Movements and the English Rising of 1381, 231 (1195); Tuck 1987, p. 210 [20] Dyer 2009, p. 291 [21] Dunn 2002, p. 147; Hilton 1995, p. 232.

-- InbarAsif - 27 Sep 2014

 
PerjuriousWager 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Professor Moglen, would it be possible to give me ideas/feedback on what I've got here?

Perjurious Wager

What happens if a plaintiff complains to the church courts of the perjury when a defendant falsely wages his law? ______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

A false wager of law, if sanctioned by the ecclesiastical courts, seems likely to have resulted in a sentence of excommunication.

Did ecclesiastical courts have jurisdiction to punish perjury?

5 Elizabeth, c. 9, passed in 1563, demonstrates that the ecclesiastical courts had a previously existing right to punish perjury and also preserves that right. The law provides a statutory basis for common law courts to prosecute perjury but is explicit that ecclesiastical rights are not being infringed:

Provided also, that this Act, nor anything therein contained, shall not extend to any Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall Court or Courts within this Realme of England or Wales, or the marches of the same: But that all and every such offendor or offendors as shall offend in forme aforesaid, shall and may be punished by such usuall and ordinary lawes as heretofore have been, and yet is used and frequented in the said Ecclesiasticall Courts; anything in this present act contained to the contrary in any wile notwithstanding.

http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/pub/EngLegalHist/PerjuriousWager/5_Elizabeth_c._9.pdf

Was false wager of law specifically within the types of perjury punishable by the ecclesiastical courts?

As false wager of law would seem to be a particularly egregious form of perjury, its prosecution might appear to be inevitable. However, this was not the case in the common law courts. There are at least two King’s Bench cases in which the court declined to find an action for perjury for false wager of law. The report of Brown (89 Eng. Rep. 393) reads: “No indictment for perjury by wager of law or swearing a foreign plea: An indictment doth not lie for perjury by wager of law, nor by swearing a foreign plea; and an indictment was quashed for it.” Sir Robert Millers Case (74 Eng. Rep. 1091) reaches the same result, but is more explicit in its reasoning: “[A] man cannot be punisht by the statute of 5 Eliz. Cap. 9. for perjury in his own cause, as wager of law, &c. But by that he shall be indicted at common law, and it was commanded to be observed from henceforth.”

At least in Millers Case, there was no indictment only because 5 Elizabeth c. 9 was being relied on. Brown may be operating on the same grounds, since if Millers Case is to be believed, there was a common law action for perjury in wager of law. Assuming a common law action existed, Brown only makes sense if it is confined to actions based on the statute. As discussed earlier, the statute is only relevant to the ecclesiastical punishment of perjury to the degree that it preserves that ecclesiastical jurisdiction. Thus, the difficulties that were experienced in obtaining an action for perjury in wager of law in King’s Bench seem to have been procedural in nature and, given the content of the statute, would not impair an action in the ecclesiastical courts.

http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/pub/EngLegalHist/PerjuriousWager/Brown.pdf http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/pub/EngLegalHist/PerjuriousWager/Sir_Robert_Millers_Case.pdf

How did the ecclesiastical courts punish perjury?

5 Elizabeth c. 23, An Acte for the due Execucon of the Writ De excommunicato capiendo, displays the seriousness with which perjury was treated by the spiritual courts. The statute was aimed at the fact that people excommunicated by the ecclesiastical courts were going unpunished and gave King’s Bench the right to direct sheriffs to enforce the writ de excommunicato capiendo. For our purposes, the end of the statute is most interesting. It provides for a process by which pains and forfeitures levied by the statute can be voided, except in the case of certain crimes, including perjury. This tells us two things. First, it establishes that excommunication was a sentence given out for perjury in the ecclesiastical courts, at least some of the time. Additionally, it shows that among the crimes that could be punished by excommunication in these spiritual courts, perjury was regarded as one of the most serious.

Lynwood’s Provinciale also displays the import of perjury in these ecclesiastical courts. Lynwood provides us with the Canon of Stephen (the archbishop of Canterbury through 1228), which reads: “We excommunicate all such as presume maliciously to rob or defraud churches… We also add unto these, declaring all them to be knit in like sentence, whatsoever they be, that wittingly bear false witness and procure false witness to be bourne, and also that wittingly bring forth such witnesses or suborn and instruct such in cause of matrimony…” That Lyndwood included this two centuries later in his Provinciale tells us that he still viewed it as good canonical law. It would be impossible to say whether perjury was always punished by the ecclesiastical courts with excommunication. However, the combination of 5 Elizabeth c. 23 and the Canon of Stephen tells us that perjury was treated extremely seriously by ecclesiastical courts, with excommunication available as a sentence.

http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/pub/EngLegalHist/PerjuriousWager/5_Elizabeth_c._23.pdf http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/pub/EngLegalHist/PerjuriousWager/Lyndwoods_Provinciale.tif

Would these cases definitely be heard in the spiritual courts?

By the 17th Century, it wasn’t necessarily clear that a case involving perjury in an ecclesiastical court would be tried in an ecclesiastical court. Coke writes: “ For perjury concerning any temporall act the eclesiasticall court hath no jurisdiction; and if it be concerning a spirituall matter, the party grieved may sue for the same in the Star Chamber.” It is fairly difficult to imagine the ecclesiastical courts willfully giving up jurisdiction over something that happened in their own courts, but this at least brings up the possibility that these cases would end up somewhere else.

http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/pub/EngLegalHist/PerjuriousWager/CokeStarChamberJurisdiction.pdf

Conclusion

The sources we have allow us to make a pretty good guess as to what would happen if the plaintiff complained to the ecclesiastical courts of a false wager of law, at least before the introduction of the possibility of Star Chamber jurisdiction makes things a bit murkier: The false wagerer would be tried by the ecclesiastical court, and if found guilty would be excommunicated. There is nothing we can point to that definitively says that this was always (or even usually) the case, but what we do have strongly suggests that it was the most likely outcome. We know that the ecclesiastical courts could and did exercise jurisdiction over perjury in their courts, and we have no reason to think that false wager of law was excluded from this. We also know that perjury was regarded very seriously by the spiritual courts and that canon law from the time of Archbishop Stephen Langton prescribed a sentence of excommunication for perjury.

PlacesAndCourts 23 Aug 2014 - 20:40 EbenMoglen

Places and Courts

original structure: County->Hundred->Tithing->Ville

Post-Norman, you also get the feudal/military tenure system, superimposed on the older system.

Biggest change is that the Sheriff goes from being a convener of the County Court to a functionary of the King's Bench.

Assizes and Eyre? sit under the dual, centralized structure of King's Bench? and Common Pleas? ; cases can move from County Court or a noble's court to KB, CP, etc., through various mechanisms. KB and CP are peer courts- one can't overrule the other, so you get conflicts which are resolved by a variety of means.

You get jurisdiction in the county court structure by presenting a bill. The same bill can be presented to the Assizes and Eyre, but they don't have to accept jurisdiction on the presented bill. They must accept writs (issued by/purchased from the chancery.)

Common Pleas, post-Magna Carta, has to stand still (not follow the king like King's Bench) and has exclusive jurisdiction over freeholds, which makes it a lucrative monopoly. This removes the jurisdiction over property from the location-oriented county courts.

Once Common Pleas is stationary, and various monopolies of access are created, they have incentive to create training/education- hence the Inns.

Note that the House of Lords has the only jurisdiction over members of the House of Lords; you need to try them in front of the House of Lords, unless Parliament is not in session, in which case you can try people in front of the Court of the Lord High Steward.

ProcedureofStarChamber 20 Jan 2015 - 00:09 MichaelCoburn
Procedure

Bill of Information

A written complaint alleging an offense punishable by the Court that was signed by private party's counsel or the attorney general, and given to the clerk of the Chamber. [Cheyney 737]

Writ of Subpoena

Document issued to defendant compelling him to appear before the court. The defendant would appear at the proscribed date where he would obtain a copy of the bill against him. Sometimes the defendant would also need to enter into a bond to not leave the jurisdiction of the court without its license. [Cheyney 737-8] Failure to appear would result in a writ of attachment against the defendant, and possibly a proclamation of rebellion. [Stuckey 152]

Answer

Defendant's response to the plaintiff's bill of complaint where he had to confess, deny or demurrer to all of the charges laid out against him within eight days after his initial appearance. Answers were written and signed by the defendant's counsel. [Cheyney 737-8]

Interrogatory

Questions put forward by the plaintiff to the defendant. The interrogatory would then be read to the defendant by the examiner of the court who would record the defendant's answers under oath during a private conference. The defendant would not have access to the interrogatory before the examination, and did not have access to a lawyer during the questioning. The plaintiff was given only four days to write an interrogatory, and it was limited to 15 articles. [Boyd 14] The parties had the option to have the interrogatory be conducted by commissioners chosen by the parties instead of by examiners who were court officials. [Cheyney 738]

Replication

A reply to the defendants answers in the interrogatory put forward by the plaintiff with the assistance of his counsel. [Cheyney 738]

Rejoinder

The defendants reply to the plaintiff's replication. [Cheyney 738]

Surrejoinder

A further reply of the plaintiff to the defendant's rejoinder. [Stuckey 153] Very rarely if ever used. [Stuckey 153]

Rebutter

The defendants reply to the Surrejoinder. [Stuckey 153] Very rarely if ever used. [Stuckey 153]

Witness Examination

Witnesses were put forward by either the plaintiff or the defendant, and were questioned by the court's examiners or commissioners under oath in private. The procedure was very similar to the interrogatory. Witnesses were not allowed access to counsel or the questions beforehand, and the record was preserved in writing. [Cheyney 738]

Secundum Allegata el Probata

The standard hearing before the council where all of written testimony was presented to the judges for their consideration. [Scofield 75] The proceeding were held in public, and counsel was allowed to speak in favor of the defense or the prosecution, as well as answer questions put forward by the judges. The judges would reach their final verdict at the end of the hearing. [Cheyney 739]

Super Confessionem

Hearing called by plaintiff if he believed the defendant had sufficiently confessed to the crime in his answer. At the hearing the only evidence introduced was the defendant's answer. The defendant was allowed counsel to provide for his defense and rebut the claims against him. [Scofield 75-6]

Pro Confesso

Procedure used when defendant failed to file an answer to the plaintiff's bill of complaint or interrogatory. The court would treat the defendant as if he had confessed to the crime, summarily find him guilty and sentence him. [Scofield 75-6]

Ore Tenus

A relatively uncommon procedure used when the defendant was apprehended by a government official and confessed to the crime without the administration of an oath. The defendant was allowed to appear before the court in person without counsel and put himself at the mercy of the court for summary justice and punishment. [Cheyney 740]

Censure

The sentencing procedure for the Star Chamber. Each member of the court would have the opportunity to voice their opinion of the verdict and propose a punishment going from most junior judge to the Lord Chancellor. A majority vote would decide the sentence, and in the case of a tie, the Lord Chancellor would cast the deciding vote. [Scofield 76] Punishment could be divided into four general types: imprisonment, fines, public acknowledgment of offense and public humiliation. Punishment was not determined by statute or common law conception of damages, and could range from nailing the defendant's ear to a pillory to forcing him to wear a piece of paper on his hat describing his crime. [Cheyney 741-3] The most common punishment was a fine with imprisonment until the fine had been repaid. [Boyd 17] The court, however, did not have the power to sentence the defendant to death or forfeit his estate. [Cheyney 729]

Comparison to Canon Law

Star Chamber procedure is often associated with the procedure of the civil law. This might be due to the fact that like man civil law systems today, Star Chamber procedure was primarily written not oral. However, the procedure of the Star Chamber differed from the more heavily romanized courts, such as the canon law courts, in several key respects.

For one the canon law courts had a clearly defined burden of proof to convict a witness known as plena probatio (full proof) that required either a confession or two witnesses. [Brundage 142-143] Star Chamber did not appear to have such a clearly defined burden of proof, and it was certainly less exacting than "full proof." The fact that Star Chamber did not need a confession in order to convict could be why, unlike the Inquisition, it did not regularly employ torture to exact a confession.

Canon courts also allowed proceedings against a defendant to be initiated by a judge per inquisitionem, and it would be the judge than who would conduct the investigation including questioning the defendant and witnesses. [Brundage 147-148] In Star Chamber proceeding were initiated either by private parties or by the king's attorneys on behalf of the king. [Newell 12] The Chamber's judges played no role in the investigation of the claim and the parties only appeared before the judges during the trial itself. [Chenyey 739]

In addition, during the per inquisitionem the defendant had no access to counsel and was not allowed to see the charges against him until after the judge had achieved plena probatio. [Brundage 149] In Star Chamber the defendant was given notice of the charges against him right after he appeared before the court under his subpoena, and had access to a lawyer from the beginning of the proceedings. Although the lawyer was not allowed to be present when the defendant was being examined.

Punishment in canon law was very similar to Star Chamber. Like Star Chamber, the were no clear limitations on what punishments for certain crimes were expected to be and canon judges were given wide latitude and flexibility in ensuring that the punishment fit the crime. [Brundage 155] Like Star Chamber, punishment in canon law consisted usually of a mix of fines, imprisonment and some form of public humiliation. [Brundage 152]. In addition, acts penance such as pilgrimage were often seen as an important component of a sentence which was not the case in Star Chamber. [Brundage 152] Also like Star Chamber, canon law courts were forbidden from issuing the death sentence but unlike the Chamber the canon law courts were also forbidden from branding, ear cutting or the pillory. [Brundage 152]

In many ways the procedure of the Star Chamber can be seen as a hybrid of the common law and civil law systems that sought to achieve the speed, efficiency and relative simplicity of roman law procedure with many of the due process protections of the common law. The Chamber, however, failed to live up to this ideal.

Criticism

It is hard to see from the procedure alone what caused the Star Chamber to gain such an infamous reputation for abuse of power and injustice. Nowadays, Star Chamber has often been equated with secrecy, torture and summary justice. But, this was far from the case. In many way the procedure of the Star Chamber more closely resembles modern day legal procedure with its emphasis on written depositions, interrogatories, claims and counter-claims than the procedure of the early modern common law courts, with their complex system of oral pleadings.

Many of the basic elements of due process such as the right to an attorney, notice of the charges against you, and the right to a public trial were all present in the procedure of Star Chamber. For most of its existence Star Chamber was regarded as one of the most just,efficient and least corrupt court in England. Even Lord Coke once described Star Chamber as "The most honourable court (Our Parliament excepted)that is in the Christian world. Both in respect of the judges in the court and its honourable proceeding." [Cheyney 745] However, the Star Chamber's gruesome reputation was well earned and eventually the flaws in the structure of the Court led to its downfall.

The main flaw in the Star Chamber lay not in its procedure but rather in the court's lack of independence. While the common law courts were composed of a judiciary that was somewhat independent of the executive branch and an almost completely independent jury, the Star Chamber was instead composed of the leading civil servants of the monarchy. This fact made the Star Chamber uniquely susceptible to royal control and biased against those who dared criticize the government.

Under Charles I the Court was increasingly used as a tool of royalist suppression. One individual was imprisoned for spreading rumors that the King attended Catholic mass with his wife and sheriffs were punished by Star Chamber for failing to adequately collect enough ship-money. [Cheyney 747] Individuals were often tried and sentenced by the same people they had been accused of slandering, and punishments became increasingly severe.

In perhaps the most notorious case before Star Chamber, William Prynne and two co-conspirators were sentenced to the pillory, life imprisonment and had their ears cut off for publishing a book that condemned dances, plays and hunting. The argument here was that this was a direct attack on the king who hunted and also attended balls. [Newell pg. 117] By the time the Long Parliament came to power in 1640 the Star Chamber had become so associated with King Charles's abuses of power that it had lost all support of the people and the legal profession who had once held it in high esteem, and was abolished by the Long Parliament in 1641. [Newell 130]

Wikipedia Plans

Below is a summary of what I added to the Star Chamber Wikipedia page:

Intro

Court sessions were held in public although witnesses and defendants were examined in secret. [Cheyney 738] Defendants were given prior notice of the charges against them and had the right to be represented by an attorney. [Cheyney 737-739]

Under the Plantagenet and Tudors

[Initially well regarded because of its speed and flexibility,] Star Chamber was regarded as one of the most just and efficient courts of the Tudor era. Lord Coke once described Star Chamber as "The most honourable court (Our Parliament excepted)that is in the Christian world. Both in respect of the judges in the court and its honourable proceeding." [Cheyney 745]

Also deleted references that the court sessions were held in secret which I don't believe is true.

References

Cora Louise Scofield. A Study of the Court of Star Chamber. University of Chicago Press, 1900

Edward P. Cheyney. The Court of Star Chamber. The American Historical Review, Vol. 18, No. 4 (Jul., 1913), pp. 727-750

Michael Stukey. A Consideration of the Emergence and Exercise of Judicial Authority in the Star Chamber. Monash University Law Review 19 (1993) 117-164.

Newell Dalton Boyd II. The Final Years of the Court of the Star Chamber 1558-1641. Thesis submitted to Graduate Faculty of Texas Tech, 1971.

Susan Agee. The Court of Star Chamber. University of Richmond UR Scholarship Repository: Honors Theses 1969.

James Brundage. Medieval Canon Law. Taylor & Francis. New York: 1996.

-- MichaelCoburn - 20 Oct 2014

 
PropertyInMedievalLaw 16 Sep 2014 - 07:52 JimParks
Plunkett writes on pg. 141 - "It was also a peculiarity of feudalism that these matters of public law— the prerogative of the Crown, the rights and duties of the baronage, the means of extraordinary taxation and so on—were intimately connected with land."

I thought it was interesting that what we now think of as public government powers were viewed as private property rights under English Medieval Law. I was wondering if the answers team could try to come up with examples of property rights in Medieval England that are no longer recognized as private property today and maybe discuss how these property rights came to be superseded.

-- MichaelCoburn - 09 Sep 2014

I think that Plucknett’s point was less that there were actual property rights that we no longer recognize, but that before the rise of the modern State, people in Medieval England conceived of the rights and privileges that inhered in various positions in society as pieces of private property tied up with the possession of land, rather than as the prerogatives of the office-holder divorced from the person in office. Plucknett makes this point when he observes that political rights and privileges were treated like incorporeal hereditaments (which is to say, the rights and privileges which can travel with land, as distinguished from the land itself, but which are so intimately tied up with land as to be treated as almost the thing itself) (page 142).

For example, Blackstone, looking back at the history of incorporeal hereditaments, observes that the right of advowson (the right of presentation to a church) had its roots in the time “when lords of manors first built churches on their own demesnes,” and thereby “had of common right a power annex to nominating such minister as he pleased . . . to officiate in that church of which he was the founder, endower, maintainer, or, in one word, the patron.” (Blackstone, Commentaries on the Laws of England, Book 2, Chapter 3, Of Incorporeal Hereditaments). This it so say, that although the original donor who endowed a Church no longer had the right to use or possession of the grounds, he retained the right to empower others to take possession of them through his right of advowson, which is intimately connected to his or his ancestors’ prior possession and gift of land. (Id). To the modern eye, as Plucknett points out, the right to present or demand a candidate for a church position seems to be a strange thing to regard as something akin to private property which rides upon the land. Indeed, the Church came to mimic the modern State in that it chafed against the practice as an interference with the prerogatives of the Church all the way from the time of Becket, eventually leading to the virtual destruction of the advowson. (Id). This is not to say, however, that the power of presentation in a church no longer exists, but merely that we no longer conceive of it as a right which is connected to the land and capable of being passed on like private property, but as a right which inheres in a particular officeholder (the Pope, presumably, in the case of advowson).

Other rights of a public character (ie. those governing the relationship between Crown and Parliament and the theory of taxation, as Plucknett identifies) were discussed from the perspective of a real property lawyer as late as the Fifteenth Century. (Plucknett, 142). Both the Crown and Parliament still undoubtedly possess certain inherent rights, but it is merely the case that we no longer talk about them as pieces of real property – that mode of discourse no longer suits us. Plucknett identifies the rise of the modern State and its accompanying theory as the reason for this evolution in viewpoint, but only gives a tentative explanation as to why it ceased or the societal role it may have played, other than to say that its rigidity may have played an “important [role]” during “times of stress.” (Plucknett 142).

I think that what Plucknett means to say in the passage you highlight is that certain matters of public law were treated as if they were private property, because of their close connection with the possession of land and because of a certain preference for analogizing to real property, rather than that they were, in fact, pieces of private property. The rights and privileges did not disappear, merely the conceptualization of them as rights of private property.

-- JimParks - 16 Sep 2014

 
QuestionsBeingAnswered 23 Aug 2014 - 21:47 EbenMoglen

Questions

To ask a new question, create a topic, using a descriptive topic name that identifies the subject of the question. The topic's parent should be "QuestionsBeingAnswered". Just type "Q" in the "Parent" names box and you will jump to the right parent name.

Answer team members should edit the question topic to give the answer. The goal is to present a clear version of the question and its answer, so as to produce one of the ArticlesInProcess. But that requires the discovery of secondary sources giving explanatory reference to primary sources. The work of developing the sources and the explanation should occur here first.





This infrastructure element can only be changed by:

QuoMinus 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Quo Minus

Why in 1588 might counsel prefer to bring an action of quominus than to use the ordinary mechanisms of debt collection in the Common Pleas or Queen's Bench?

In Calton's Case, the exchequer ruled that a lessee of a lessee of the Queen may not have recourse to the action of quominus in the Exchequer, "because by such means all the causes of England could be brought in the Exchequer." Counsel may have tried to bring an action for quominus because of uncertainty of their ability to recover their debts in the King's Bench or Common Pleas.

An action for quominus allows a debtor of the King to bring an action in the Exchequer to recover debts owed to him, because those debts make the plaintiff "so much the less [quo minus] able to satisfy the king of the debts which he owes at the Exchequer." Baker, 48.

Counsel might have attempted to use quominus because the action precluded the defendant from waging his law. That wager was not available to a defendant in quominus had been established since the mid 14th Century. Anon. (1345-46) Y.B. 20 Ed. III (R.S.) i 116-120 .

The ability of the defendant to wage his law would have prevented actions for debt against executors for money owed by the testator on a simple contract. While executors could be sued in debt on an obligation or on contracts where wager did not lie Cf. Anon. (1330) 98 ss 743 at 744; Anon. (1367) Y.B. Trin 41 Edw. III, fo 13, pl 3, for simple contracts the defendant had the right to wage his law. As a defendants "cannot wage their law of another's contract," there was no action of debt available against executors for simple contracts. Wivel (1443) 21 Hen. VI, pl. 6, fl. 23a-23b; Houghson v. Webb (1588)

A plaintiff could avoid wager by bringing an action for trespass on the case against an executor. The Common Pleas consistently denied such actions, usually on the grounds that it denied the defendant their right to wage law. See, e.g., Anon. (1571) BL MS Add. 25211, fo. 100. The King's Bench, on the other hand, usually allowed the action as a matter of fairness, because there would be no other way to recover against an executor. See, e.g. Cleymond v. Vyncent (1520); Norwood v. Norwood and Rede (1557).

However, in 1588, there was significant doubt as to the ability of a plaintiff to successfully bring assumpsit against executors in the King’s Bench. One factor was the establishment of the Exchequer Chamber as a mechanism for appeals from the King's Bench. 27 Eliz. I, c. 8 (1585). The Exchequer Chamber was made up of justices from the Common Pleas and court of the Exchequer, who believed strongly in a defendant's right to wage law, and was likely to overrule the King's Bench on this issue. Baker, New Light on Slade's Case, 29 CLJ 213, 223 (1971). However, no case was actually overruled by the Exchequer Chamber on this issue until 1595. Griggs v. Helhouse (1595) Cr. Eliz. 454.

The reason for the delay was perhaps that the King's Bench apparently stopped allowing assumpsit for simple debts until 1592. According to Baker, Sir Chrostopher Wray, Chief Justice of the King's bench, was persuaded that it was unjust to oust defendant’s of their right to wage law, and vowed "never to maintain this action again."; Baker, 29 CLJ at 223. After Wrey's death in 1592 the actions resumed in the King's Bench, writs of error were pending by the following year, and the first in a series of reversals on the issue came in 1595. Id.

 
RefugeeProperty 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Political Refugees' Property

How did political refugees protect their property during the reigns of Mary and Elizabeth?

The core of the answer to this question is the case of Bartie v Herenden, found at pages 121-123 of Baker and Milsom. However, instead of conclusively resolving the issue of how refugees managed their property, the case presents a number of questions for which it is difficult to find a satisfactory answer.

The facts of Bartie v Herenden

Factually, Bartie v Herenden is relatively straightforward. Katherine Willoughby, the Duchess of Suffolk, was a Protestant reformer. After the Catholic Queen Mary became queen in 1553, the Duchess's position was suddenly very precarious. In 1555 she escaped to Poland with her husband, Richard Bertie, and their children. A sensational account of the Duchess's escape, written in 1576, can be found in Foxe's Book of Matyrs, and is reprinted in John King's Voices of the English Reformation.

In order to protect her land, the Duchess conveyed some of it to Walter Herenden, her lawyer, with the words of the instrument being "to the only use and behove of the seid Walter Herenden and of his heyres". The conveyance therefore took the form "to A to the use of A". Since this conveyance was after the passage of the Statute of Uses, the use immediately executed and the result was a direct transfer of the fee simple to Herenden. As Baker points out, "Nothing more could have been done at common law to vest the fee simple beneficially in Herenden." However, there was more to this conveyance than met the eye: the unwritten condition was that Herenden would convey the Duchess's land back to her when it became safe for her to return to England.

When Mary died in 1558 and Elizabeth become queen, Katherine returned to England. Herenden, however, did not stick to the plan and refused to convey the land back. Katherine's husband, Richard Bartie, sued Herenden in Chancery for the return of the lands (at the time, a married woman could bring proceedings only in her husband's name).

Bartie and the Duchess were permitted to prove that the original conveyance had included a secret use, being to the use of the Duchess and Richard Bartie. That is, the conveyance had been of the form "to A for the use of A for the use of B". The court found that this second use was both proved and legally effective, and ordered Herenden to convey the land back to the Duchess. In 1563 a bill was brought before Parliament to enforce the transfer.

Questions raised by the case

Bartie v Herenden is in some respects a textbook answer to the question of how political refugees protected their property. In other respects, however, the case is decidedly odd. The questions that Bartie v Herenden prompted me to try to answer are:

1. How does the case fit into the historical development of the use upon a use?

2. Would other political refugees have been likely to enter into similar arrangements with friends left behind in England?

3. What power did Mary have to confiscate the property of political refugees?

4. Why did Herenden fail to convey the land back to the Duchess upon her return?

How does Bartie v Herenden fit into the historical development of the use upon a use?

The discussion in Holdsworth’s A History of English Law of the use upon a use shows that for a period after the passage of the Statute of Uses in 1536, the accepted view was that a use upon a use was void. This position would appear to be consistent with the policy rationale supporting the Statute of Uses: the Statute of Uses aimed to remove the mechanism by which estate planners could split beneficial and legal title and accordingly avoid the incidents of use. Permitting a use upon a use to be effective would defeat this purpose.

Holdsworth contains a discussion of Tyrrell’s Case (1557) Dyer 155, which is also set out in Baker and Milsom. Tyrrell’s Case was similar to Bartie v Herenden in that it concerned the validity of a use upon a use. In that case, Jane Tyrrell conveyed her lands to her son, G. Tyrrell, to hold to G. and his heirs, to the use of Jane for life, then to the use of G. and the heirs of his body, and to the use of Jane’s heirs if G. had no heirs of the body.

The Court of Common Pleas held that all the uses after the first to G. were void (the first transfer to G. and his heirs implied a use, although it appears that this use was not explicitly set out in the instrument of transfer). The reasoning of the court, according to Holdsworth (at page 470), was that “in no case could a use be executed which would contradict a use which arose by implication of law”. The initial transfer to G. implied a use, so all subsequent uses contradicted G.'s use and were therefore void.

According to Holdsworth (at page 472), the rule that there could be no use upon a use survived at least until the early seventeenth century. The existence of Bartie v Herenden shows that this statement is not entirely correct. However, it is certainly interesting that the case contradicts what appears to have been a firm rule backed by substantial policy considerations, particularly as Bartie v Herenden followed so closely after Tyrrell's Case. Baker (at page 35) suggests that this result might be explained by the "overtones of politics" of Bartie v Herenden. However, what these overtones might be is still somewhat murky.

Would other political refugees have been likely to enter into similar arrangements with friends left behind in England?

Trying to find records of similar arrangements made by other Marian refugees would likely be a futile exercise, even if it were possible to access the relevant records. Any such arrangements would have been secret by necessity, and therefore unlikely to have been in writing. We know about the Duchess’s arrangements only because they went wrong; in all likelihood most other exiles’ arrangements proceeded more smoothly. In Women, Reform and Community in Early Modern England, Melissa Harkrider notes that other Marian exiles with substantial property entered into similar arrangements to the Duchess (page 110). However, it is difficult to know what “similar” means in this sense. It is probable that many exiles transferred their properties to trusted friends, on the understanding that their friends would re-convey the properties back if and when it became safe to do so. Considering the state of the law of uses, as discussed above, it is unlikely that the parties to these arrangements considered that the trusted friends were legally obliged to re-convey the lands, although they were certainly morally obliged to do so.

Catholic exiles during the reign of Elizabeth would have had to take similar measures to protect their property. The "Acte agaynst Fugitives over the sea", described in Patrick McGrath's Papists and Puritans Under Elizabeth I (at page 104), provided that anyone who had gone overseas without a license forfeited his or her lands. The Act also contained anti-avoidance provisions, addressed towards arrangements similar to the Duchess's. Elizabethan exiles therefore would have found it considerably more difficult to protect their property than the Marian exiles, but it seems reasonable to assume that a number of such arrangements existed nevertheless.

What power did Mary have to confiscate the property of political refugees?

Jennifer Loach's discussion of the Parliament of 1555 describes at pages 138-142 a bill introduced by Mary that would have allowed the property of refugees to be confiscated. The bill was defeated in the House of Commons, however. According to Loach's description, the Duchess herself was the major target of the bill (although the bill itself seems to have been lost, the Duchess is mentioned by name in the Journal of the House of Commons). The bill's defeat meant that it could not have been used as a mechanism for confiscating the Duchess's lands, but the fact that it was introduced in the first place shows that she was justifiably afraid of that kind of measure being taken.

Interestingly, two biographies of Katherine Willoughby report that when Katherine and Bartie returned to England, Elizabeth restored their lands to them, after their confiscation by Mary. The biographies are Lady Georgina Bartie's Five Generations of a Loyal House, at page 36, and Evelyn Read's My Lady Suffolk, at page 139. These statements suggest that despite the defeat of the bill targeting refugee property, Mary nevertheless found a way to confiscate the Duchess's property. Jennifer Loach (at page 142) suggests that the bill might not have been the only legal means by which refugee property could be confiscated, and that its purpose was rather to ensure certainty. It is possible that after the failure of the bill Mary decided that the appearance of legality was not so crucial that it would prevent her from confiscating the Duchess's land.

Why did Herenden fail to convey the land back to the Duchess upon her return?

Herenden's failure to convey the Duchess's land back to her upon her return to England is mystifying from a number of different points of view. First, Herenden was a lawyer, so effectively stealing from one of his clients certainly would have ended his career. What makes his action even more remarkable though is that Katherine Willoughby was an important figure in English society. Although her social fortunes rose and fell to some extent, she was nevertheless a formidable target.

Katherine Willoughby's marriage to Richard Bertie was her second. Her first marriage was to the Duke of Suffolk. The Duke’s position during the reign of Henry VIII meant that Katherine was involved in a number of significant historical events. In A Woman of the Tudor Age, Cecilie Goff describes the scene where Henry first met Anne of Cleves, his fourth wife. Katherine was one of the ladies sent as part of the welcoming party to meet Anne. Later, after the marriage proved unsuccessful and Henry sought to rid himself of Anne, the Duke of Suffolk was one of the two unfortunate men tasked with giving Anne the news (Goff, page 120). The Duke of Suffolk was also involved in the removal of Henry’s next wife, Katherine Howard: he, with the Duke of Southampton, was sent to extract a confession of adultery from her. It was Henry’s next wife, however, that the Duchess had the most to do with. The Duchess was one of the few people present at the marriage of Henry to Katherine Parr, and the two women were good friends (Goff, page 150-151).

The Duke of Suffolk died in 1545, when the Duchess was only 26. Even more tragically, the Duchess's two sons died in 1551, within minutes of each other. Wilson's Arte of Rhetorique contains a letter of comfort to the Duchess. In 1553, Katherine married Richard Bertie, who had previously been one of her servants. Making such a marriage would have been a bold move at that time, but it demonstrates that at this juncture in her life, as a wealthy and well-connected widow, Katherine was able to exercise a degree of independence that was far beyond the reach of most women in Tudor England.

The Duchess of Suffolk, then, was an important player in social and political life of the period. She would surely have been an unlikely victim for an unscrupulous lawyer. A further complicating factor is that it seems that Herenden was not an unscrupulous lawyer at all, at least not while the Duchess was in exile. Rather, he was a model administrator. Melissa Harkrider (at pages 109-110) reports that the Duchess and Bartie were often in contact with Herenden and that Herenden sent them funds regularly. Furthermore, Herenden was helpful in disposing of what appears to have been an opportunistic challenge from a relative to the Duchess's inheritance of certain lands.

One possible explanation for Herenden's behavior is that on her return to England the Duchess was not as popular with the new administration as might be supposed, and some sort of pressure was brought to bear on Herenden to withhold her land. The relationship between the Duchess and the new queen was not without tension at times, primarily due to the Duchess's hard-line puritanism and Elizabeth's more moderate middle religious way, as reported by Evelyn Read (at pages 168-169). Nevertheless, it seems unlikely that this tension could have resulted in any serious political ill-will against the Duchess, and it certainly does not appear to have affected the Duchess's and Bertie's position in other ways. For example, Georgina Bertie notes (at page 37) that Richard Bartie sat in Parliament and also was one of Elizabeth's attendants. More fundamentally, Elizabeth would surely not have restored Katherine and Bartie to the lands that Mary confiscated if she intended to ensure that they could have no access to their other lands.

Herenden's motives in refusing to re-convey the Duchess's lands back to her may remain obscure forever. Herenden died soon after Bartie v Herenden was heard, so one possibility that occurred to me was that he was suffering from some kind of degenerative brain disease and his actions were attributable to undiagnosed madness. This suggestion seems far-fetched, but I have been unable to think of anything that would explain Herenden's actions better. Unfortunately, the factual situation that produced Bartie v Herenden is likely to remain a puzzle.

RhickBoseSecondPaper 02 Apr 2018 - 01:21 RhickBose

One damned contingency after the other

-- By RhickBose - 01 Apr 2018

Introduction

“Power concedes nothing without a demand.” [Frederick Douglass, If There Is No Struggle, There Is No Progress, (1857)

The push and pull of the King-ian demand for justice and the Robespierriean requirement of peace is a major force propelling history’s entropic arrow forward through time. The development of the common law can be viewed as the fervent demands of the English upper class (landholders, knights, clergy) upon the crown. Here, contingency—both unplanned for and planned for—has played a significant role. At a macro level, the unplanned for contingent event of the Black Death served to force the crown to offer the upper class more freedom in exchange for the peace of maintaining the social structure. At a micro level, landholders believed they’d addressed a planned for contingency by transferring a fee simple estate as gift, and later expanded their own freedom to plan their estates by doubling down on such conditional gifts through the statute of de donis conditionalibus. Both are examined here

Macro-Contingency: People

Contingency drove the further consolidation and centralization of state power after the Black Death, resulting in more freedom for the upper classes and more power for the state. This can be seen through both (1) the turn in the relations from punitive to collegial between crown and baronage, knights and clergy after the Black Death, and (2) the need to “preserve traditional society after the Black Death.” (Palmer 59).

Relations between knights, clergy, and the crown before the Black Death was oppositional and coercive, especially in the king’s use of the law as a political instrument to be wielded against knights and clergy. “[T]he king used litigation to corner his opponents and bludgeon them into submission.” (Palmer 56). The unforeseen, drastic reduction in the number of people alive in English society forced the crown to recognize the need for a cohesive upper class that would exist to continue the crown’s rule and society itself. It was in this context that the crown recognized the need for “broad new authorities” for the knightly classes. (Palmer 54). While, in a nod to Fredrick Douglass, these classes had been clamoring for state authority before the Black Death, it was only after the event that the crown began to rely on them not only for “local labor regulation” but also now for the “exercise of state authority in criminal matters. After the Black Death local commissioners received official powers over felony and trespass…” (Id).

This was a new level of freedom and power for this already comparatively freer class, and its driver was contingency. After the Black Death, social and status-based control over villeins was insufficient as a mechanism for the control of a newly empowered labor class. This power was a result of their fewer numbers, coupled with a steady demand for their services. The Black Death “accelerated and intensified…a very serious depletion of the labor supply. The population of the manor was no longer sufficient to work the lord’s estates.” (Plucknett 32). As a result, the central authority granted knights the freedom they already were clamoring for to use the criminal law to control this newly empowered labor class who were less willing than before to simply subjugate themselves before class antagonism.

Micro-Contingency: Property

Property rights of landholders were effected by contingency in two main ways: (1) in the development of the reversion mechanism to act as a bulwark against the unfulfilled promise of maritagium and (2) the adoption of the statute de donis conditionalibus of 1285.

Through maritagium land was gifted to a married couple, intended for the first son born of the marriage in the form of fee simple until the third generation, when “the third heir was liable to perform services and could insist on doing homage.’’ (Baker 271). Were the marriage to produce no offspring or no sons, land law dictated reversion back to the gifter. This use of the law in furtherance of status quo retrenchment, and in furtherance of the gifter’s intention to retain the land should no adequate family line be produced, was further retrenched when remedy was sought after a case in 1281 pleading that “the condition of a fee tail was fulfilled merely by birth of issue.” (Baker 273). The misalignment of the intention of the gift and it’s usage limited the freedom of the gifter and enhanced the freedom of the giftees. This would soon by rectified by de donis, allowing estate planning arrangements to have their own force, such that those in line of succession may sue if the gift is not carried out as intended by the donor.

The question of what to do in the situation where no heir was produced was perhaps the ultimate contingency, albeit one that the gifter attempted to plan for in this case. Here the balancing of freedoms was weighed to the gifter and away from the giftee, but the subsequent challenge necessitated the production of a statute that further reinforced the gifter’s position. Much like the Black Death, which led to political reprioritizing of relationships in the wake of contingent events, the stoppage of a line when no heirs could be produced had a similar effect of political reprioritizing within the estate,

Conclusion

Notably absent in this analysis is the laboring class to which the quote from Frederick Douglass was directed. Perhaps it is the “intermediate character of freedom makes it possible to simultaneously pursue it for yourself and deny it for others.” Indeed, “[w]e can simultaneously be for freedom and hold people in subordination and it doesn’t hurt us, we don't suffer from it.” (Moglen). Here, the knights and clergy derived their new powers from further holding people in subordination. The Statute of Laborers points to the fear that the upper class had for peasant power; their suffering is absent from this analysis, and the suffering of others was not cited in the texts as motivating forces for any of the upper classes clamoring for more freedom. They were simply acting from one damn contingency after the other.


You are entitled to restrict access to your paper if you want to. But we all derive immense benefit from reading one another's work, and I hope you won't feel the need unless the subject matter is personal and its disclosure would be harmful or undesirable. To restrict access to your paper simply delete the "#" character on the next two lines:

Note: TWiki has strict formatting rules for preference declarations. Make sure you preserve the three spaces, asterisk, and extra space at the beginning of these lines. If you wish to give access to any other users simply add them to the comma separated ALLOWTOPICVIEW list.

RomanLaw 08 Sep 2014 - 15:11 EbenMoglen
This is not a question. You've started an essay on very complex and indeterminate issues, for which you've collected (irresponsibly) a good deal of secondary material, but without defining, in fact, the subject. What does "influence" mean? What is "Roman law"? Why does it matter whether something is "Roman influenced" or not? Until an actual social consequence is identified, this is mere formalism.

Perhaps there is a question here. If so, it should be asked, not answered, succinctly. The job of asking questions is difficult, but playing both sides of the net in this fashion, while easier, is not a substitute.

I do not anticipate supporting an article on this topic as defined, because of the indefinite and essentially a-historical framing, but you are more than welcome to make a personal essay of it. Let's talk about how to limit the topic so you could actually make progress on it under existing conditions.

We need to have a discussion about the difference between Googling and conducting research. All that has happened here is a string search for "Roman" in different materials, leading to a hotchpotch. Effort to understand context and to seek for materials containing ideas rather than words of interest, which is at the center of the actual task of using secondary sources to build historical knowledge, has been replaced by mere index consultation.

Apologies I probably should have added my comments separately instead of interspersing them throughout below (still getting used to the wiki). I have a formatted Word document of the Question (in which my comments are in a different color) if anyone wants me to email it to them.

We don't use proprietary data formats "belonging" to companies here. If you needed to represent your text in different colors for some reason, you could do so here without resorting to proprietary data representations.

-- TomDixon - 07 Sep 2014

OK so I’m not exactly sure how all this is to work – but I’m in the ‘question team’ so here goes. The lectures last week touched on early English history including Julius Caesar’s forays into England in c. 55BC - and then Claudius’ invasion/conquest proper in 43AD.

Now as a general ‘question’ I wondered whether a new topic on the issue of ‘The influence [or not] of Roman Law on the English Common Law’ was not worth writing about. From my readings there has been much debate about the extent of Roman influence (discussed briefly below). There might then be some (separate?) sub topics (eg) the law of restitution and the jury system on which much has been written including from the Roman perspective (also touched upon below).

Our reading list is a pretty good start – but I found this article particularly useful:

Edward D. Re (1961) - The Roman Contribution to the Common Law - http://ir.lawnet.fordham.edu/cgi/viewcontent.cgi?article=1673&context=flr

There is also an article by Lewis A ‘What Marcellus says is against You” (Here - http://books.google.com/books?id=6vWcB-Ihl3UC&pg=PA208&lpg=PA208&dq=birks+roman+law&source=bl&ots=cVq7BGr2DF&sig=i2ZyIiE-UNIlmC442oMsqx-cERU&hl=en&sa=X&ei=bW4MVKSKELHbsAT8n4KgBA&ved=0CDcQ6AEwBDgK#v=onepage&q=birks)

The structure of the article is up to the ‘Answer Group’ obviously – but an issue that arises (by reason of the fact that the Roman occupation was for c. 400 years from the 1st to the 5th Centuries) is that Justinian’s Codex post dates the occupation (Gaius’s Institutes may be the main contemporary source of the corpus juris – see below). So I think there needs to be some discussion about (or a need to distinguish between) the sources, namely:

1. what the relevant Roman law was during the period of occupation; and

2. what relevant Roman law thereafter influenced the English law (as (eg) the Anglo Saxons returned from exile in c. 11th Century from Normandy and of course the Normans would have brought with them Continental law as well).

What does this "of course" mean? On what basis did you "of course" the existence of "continental law" and on what basis did you Romanize whatever that was?

Just as a starting point, the following (including from our readings) appear to set up the debate:

Plunknett in “Statutes and their Interpretation” at pg xii -

_Only when parliament becomes the power which Sir Thomas Smith, the Elizabethan, describes as "the most high and abso- lute power of the realme of Englande," do English jurists finally adopt the Roman terminology of "written" and "unwritten" laws. To Hale, to Blackstone, who follows him, and to later jurists, the statute law is the English "lex scripta," the common law is the English "lex non scripta." In this use of Roman terms we may see one of the influences of the legal renaissance upon English jurisprudential thought. But this par- ticular Roman influence, like most of the others, touches only the surface of the law; it does not substitute the corpus iuris civilis for the corpus of the year books, the plea and statute rolls, and the books of Coke; it merely decks out the English cases and the English statutes in Roman garb. Maitland has taught us that the Inns of Court, where the year books were read and taught, "saved English law in the age of the Renaissance.”_

Aside from the adjective "Roman," what does this quotation out of context mean to whatever the inquiry is here?

Plunknett again in “A concise history of the common law” at pg 262 writes about Bracton who’s thesis was generally that Roman Law had a far greater influence on English Law than (eg) Maitland (referred to above) suggested -

What?

Sir William Holdsworth has observed:

_“We cannot say that all Bracton’s law is English in substance, that the influence of Roman law is merely formal. No doubt there is a body of thoroughly English rules; and Bracton differs at very many points from the Roman texts. But it is clear that he has used Roman terms, Roman maxims, and Roman doctrines to construct upon native foundations a reasonable system out of comparatively meagre authorities. Even when he is dealing with purely English portions of his treatise, and discoursing upon the Assizes, the writs of entry, or the writ of right, Roman illustrations and phrases naturally recur to him. And it is clear that his study of Roman law has led him to discuss problems which, when he wrote, were very far from any actual case argued in the royal courts. Thus he deals with ammio, :poa'firatio, and ronfmio; and ‘ where ’, says Maitland, ‘ in all our countless volumes of reports shall we find any decisions about some questions that Azo has suggested to Bracton? ’ Similarly he deals with many questions relating to obliga- tion and contract, fraud and negligence, about which the common law had as yet no rules. In dealing with these matters he necessarily uses Roman terms and borrows Roman rules. It is, as we shall see, because his treatise has given to English law at least one authority upon many matters which- were outside the routine of the practising lawyer of the thirteenth century that his influence upon the history of English law has been so great. That his treatise deals with such matters is due to the Roman law which it contains.”_

Bracton’s influence has varied greatly from century to century.

Had you not better back up a little bit and figure out what "Bracton" is? It would be helpful to recognize, for example, that none of the authors you quote on the subject holds a view of the work we call "Bracton" that would be considered minimally relevant by current historical judgment.

An interesting point to note is that Scottish law appears to have developed as a separate stream – with a far heavier Roman influence - yet Scotland/Caledonia was never fully conquered by the Romans.

"Seems"? Scottish law is utterly distinct from English law. Its Romanism results from a history having nothing to do with the history of England, which we have not yet begun understanding.

See for example “Slavery and the Roman Law of Evidence in Eighteenth-Century Scotland” by John W Cairns (http://www.oxfordscholarship.com/view/10.1093/acprof:oso/9780199206551.001.0001/acprof-9780199206551-chapter-33)-

This chapter focuses on slavery, which was a recognized part of Roman society, and discusses the problems which it caused in the very different social conditions of 18th-century Scotland. The pursuer in a divorce action wished to call a slave from the Caribbean to give evidence of his wife's adultery. The ensuing legal debate about the competence of a slave to give evidence is analysed and it is shown how the very fact that Scots law did not recognize or regulate slavery led to uncertainty and potential confusion.

This is just random Googling. Something from half a millennium off your chronology fundamentally marginal to the "question" you are pursuing that turned up in a "scholar" search without any context needed for its interpretation. This isn't research, it's knowledge randomization.

See also from page 72 of this book re Roman Law and Scottish Cases (http://books.google.com/books?id=n_KAvAjkEbsC&pg=PA69&lpg=PA69&dq=slavery+law+evidence+scotland+cairns&source=bl&ots=Gjwx6AFvLi&sig=XETEng-VyzfkkYlZAhnJ5pw44bA&hl=en&sa=X&ei=t28MVMbsNcS1sQTs4YGADw&ved=0CDMQ6AEwAw#v=onepage&q=slavery%20law%20evidence%20scotland%20cairns&f=false).

Not even an attempt at reduction of this random bit to coherence with any other materials or ideas.

Some extracts from our readings which may be of some interest/good subtopics. Baker in his “Introduction to English Legal History” discusses how, notwithstanding that by Elizabethan times there was an identifiable autochthonal common law, the Admiralty jurisdiction “was watched by the common-law judges with that jealousy and suspicion which they bestowed on all jurisdictions tainted with Romanism” (at page 123):-

The Court of the Lord High Admiral of England appeared at the same period as its terrestrial counterpart, to deal with matters arising on the high seas. It was not restricted to causes connected with naval warfare, and was much resorted to by merchants. Like its sister court, it encroached in its early days upon the common law and had to be restrained by statute from hearing matters arising within the realm, whether or not they concerned the sea.-"' The court was presided over by a judge of the Admiralty, usually a doctor of law, and proceeded according to the Civil law, under which process could issue against ships and goods as well as against persons. The law which it applied was based on the jus gentium, or universal law of the sea, which was derived from the ancient Rhodian sea law and the 'customs of Oleron’.

But this is an actual issue of jurisdictional competition between courts applying Roman law and courts applying common law, which isn't "influence" unless its definition has expanded noticeably. Why didn't you bother mentioning canon law and the Reformation while you were about it?

Another of our readings, EP Thompson ‘Whigs and Hunters’, also contains a discussion of slavery/serfdom which was touched upon in the classes last week -

_Productive relations themselves are, in part, only meaningful in terms of their definitions at law: the serf, the free labourer; the cottager with common rights, the inhabitant without; the unfree proletarian, the picket conscious of his rights; the landless labourer who may still sue his employer for assault. And if the actuality of the law’s operation in class-divided societies has, again and again, fallen short of its own rhetoric of equity, yet the notion of the rule of law is itself an unqualified good. This cultural achievement — the attainment towards a universal value — found one origin in Roman jurisprudence. The uncodified English common law offered an alternative notation of law, in some ways more flexible and unprincipled — and therefore more pliant to the ‘common sense’ of the ruling class — in other ways more available as a medium through which social conflict could find expression, especially where the sense of ‘natural justice’ of the jury could make itself felt. Since this tradition came to its maturity in eighteenth-century England, its claims should command the historian’s interest. And since some part of the inheritance from this cultural moment may still be found, within greatly changed contexts, within the United States or India or certain African countries, it is important to re-examine the pretensions of the imperialist donor._

As to property rights – see Maitland in his article on the Domesday book at p 224 -

_“This leads to a remark which concerns us more deeply. As and us re- regards the legal ideas in which feudalism is expressed a general question may be raised. If we approach them from the stand- point of modern law, if we approach them from the standpoint of the classical Roman law, they are confused ideas. In particular no clear line is drawn between public and private law. Ownership is dominium \ but governmental power, jurisdictional power, these also are dominium. Office is property ; taxes are rents ; governmental relationships arise ex contractu. Then within the province of private law the ideas are few ; these few have hard work to do ; their outlines are blurred. One dominium rises above another dominium, one seisin over another seisin. Efforts after precision made in comparatively recent times by romanizing lawyers serve only to show how vague was the subject-matter with which they had to deal. They would give the lord a dominium directum, the vassal a dominium utile; but then, when there has been further subinfeudation, this vassal will have a dominium utile as regards the lord paramount, but a dominium directum as regards the sub-vassal. So again, as we shall see hereafter, the gift of land shades off into the ' loan ' of land, the ' loan ' into the gift. The question then occurs whether we are right in applying to this state of things such a word as 'confusion,' a word which implies that things that once were distinct have wrongfully or unfortunately been mixed up with each other, a word which implies error or retrogression._

The most famous common law case in Australian legal history is called Mabo and concerned the question of whether indigenous peoples had native title rights over crown lands. The High Court had to undertake an exegesis of the origins of English property rights, such that they might apply to a dominion of the Crown (being the English settlement (termed ‘conquest’) of Australia). There is an extract below which may be of some use on the feudal basis of land ownership (ie, the Doctrine of Tenure (and Estates)) in England following the Norman Conquest: see at [48].

The Thompson extract above touched upon the Jury System. The 1961 article by Edward Re referred to at the outset has this passage: -

The most notable legal contributions of the reign of Henry II, the centralization of the judicial structure, the introduction of the "inquest" or "recognition," and the "writ," are treated in Glanvill's treatise. Since it consists of a commentary upon the writs and the forms of action, it has the earmarks of a modern manual on procedure and practice. Glanvill's borrowing of the canon law rules on the competence of witnesses- which he adopted as challenges to jurors-has fortified the belief of scholars that the jury system is of Roman origin. Although there was formerly some doubt, the verdict of scholars is now clear that trial by jury, which dates from the inquest of "recognitors" or jurors of Henry II, is not of Anglo-Saxon but of Frankish or Continental origin.1"8 Like- wise Henry II's assize of novel disseisin, so important in English legal development, was borrowed from the canon law, which developed the procedure from the Roman actions. Pollock and Maitland remind us that "the most famous words of Magna Carta will enshrine the formula '1' 9 of the novel disseisin.

Henry II, who rid himself of ‘that turbulent priest’ Thomas [a] Becket and was granted lordship over Ireland by the Catholic Pope Adrian IV (ie, Nicholas Breakspear - the only English Pope to date) undertook major legal reforms which were documented in the Tractatus of Ranulf de Glanvill (referred to above). So it would I think be interesting to spend some time on that particular reform (ie the Jury system) and that source - as Henry II’s influences at this time could have been manifold (as, other than his relationship with the Church of Rome, he controlled large parts of France as well - which may accord with the suggestion above that there were Frankish/Continental origins involved).

The other area which I suggest could make a good subtopic is the Law of Restitution (property and jury systems also being touched upon above).

If you have a look at pages 4 - 5 of this article on The Roman Division of Wrongs: A New Hypothesis (http://www.romanlegaltradition.org/contents/2009/RLT5-DESCHEEMAEKER.PDF) - there is a discussion of the state of the roman law at a time fairly near the beginning of the Roman Occupation of Britain. Relevantly, on page 5, Gaius is said to have recognized a type of obligation based on mistaken payment – which was not said to arise in contract per se.

There are some good articles on this topic (eg - Swain, Warren --- "Unjust Enrichment and the Role of Legal History in England and Australia" [2013] UNSWLawJl? 41; (2013) 36(3) University of New South Wales Law Journal 1030 - http://www.austlii.edu.au/cgi-bin/sinodisp/au/journals/UNSWLawJl/2013/41.html) including by a scholar called Peter Birks (eg, Peter Birks, ‘Comparative Unjust Enrichment’ in Peter Birks and Arianna Pretto (eds), Themes in Comparative Law: In Honour of Bernard Rudden (Oxford University Press, 2002) 137; Peter Birks, ‘Failure of Consideration and its Place on the Map’ (2002) 2 Oxford University Commonwealth Law Journal 1, 13.).

In short, the law of unjust enrichment and restitution in common law countries is said to trace its origins to the decision in Moses v Macferlan 1760] EngR? 713; (1760) 2 Burr 1005 [97 ER 676] per Lord Mansfield. There is a debate about the influence of the Roman Law on the outcome of this seminal case.

Mansfield LJ arguably injected into the action for money had and received the Roman notion of a contract ‘quasi ex contract’ (this is discussed in the Descheemaeker article above) when he stated (at 97 ER 676 at page 678) –

If the defendant be under an obligation, from the ties of natural justice, to refund; the law implies a debt, and gives this action, founded in the equity of the plaintiff’s case, as it were upon a contract (‘quasi ex contractu’ as the Roman law expresses it). This species of assumpsit (‘for money had and received to the plaintiff’s use’) lies in numberless instances, for money the defendant has received from a third person; which he claims title to, in opposition to the plaintiff’s right; and which he had, by law, authority to receive from such third person.

OK so that is my ‘Question/Questions’ – It is an interesting area and seemingly a real division of views as to whether there really is a significant interest – admiralty, property/feudalism, the jury system, and unjust enrichment are all areas that can be explored - so good luck!

Regards

Tom Dixon

Extract from Mabo v Queensland (No 2) [1992] HCA 23; (1992) 175 CLR 1 (3 June 1992) from [48] -

_The feudal basis of the proposition of absolute Crown ownership

  1. The land law of England is based on the doctrine of tenure. In English legal theory, every parcel of land in England is held either mediately or immediately of the King who is the Lord Paramount; the term "tenure" is used to signify the relationship between tenant and lord (80) Attorney-General of Ontario v. Mercer (1883) LR 8 App Cas 767, at pp 771-772, not the relationship between tenant and land. The characteristic of feudalism "is not tenere terram, but tenere terram de X" (81) Pollock and Maitland, The History of English Law, 2nd ed. (1898, reprinted 1952), vol.1, p 234n. It is implicit in the relationship of tenure that both lord and tenant have an interest in the land: "The King had 'dominium directum', the subject 'dominium utile'" (82) ibid., p 773; Co Litt 16. Absent a "dominium directum" in the Crown, there would be no foundation for a tenure arising on the making of a grant of land. When the Crown acquired territory outside England which was to be subject to the common law, there was a natural assumption that the doctrine of tenure should be the basis of the land law. Perhaps the assumption did not have to be made. After all, as Holdsworth observed (83) op cit, vol.ii, p 199, the universal application of the doctrine of tenure is a purely English phenomenon. And Pollock and Maitland may be correct in saying (84) op cit, vol.2, p 236; accord: Holdsworth, op cit, vol.ii, (1923), p 75 fn.8 that the notion of universal tenure "perhaps was possible only in a conquered country". In Scotland, the King was not Paramount Lord of all land: some allodial lands remained in the Orkney and Shetland Islands, though most land that had been held allodially became subject to feudal tenure (85) Bell, Lectures on Conveyancing, (Edinburgh, 1867), vol.1, ch I, pp 531-532; Stair, The Institutions of the Law of Scotland, 4th ed. (1826), pp 219, 222; Craigie, Scottish Law of Conveyancing, (Edinburgh, 1899), pp 27-28; Lord Advocate v. Balfour (1907) SC 1360, at p 1368-1369. However, the English view favoured a universal application of the doctrine of tenure (86) Pollock and Maitland, op cit, pp 232-233: " Every acre of English soil and every proprietary right therein have been brought within the compass of a single formula, which may be expressed thus: - Z tenet terram illam de ... domino Rege. The king himself holds land which is in every sense his own; no one else has any proprietary right in it; but if we leave out of account this royal demesne, then every acre of land is 'held of' the king. The person whom we may call its owner, the person who has the right to use and abuse the land, to cultivate it or leave it uncultivated, to keep all others off it, holds the land of the king either immediately or mediately."
  2. It is arguable that universality of tenure is a rule depending on English history and that the rule is not reasonably applicable to the Australian colonies. The origin of the rule is to be found in a traditional belief that, at some time after the Norman Conquest, the King either owned beneficially and granted, or otherwise became the Paramount Lord of, all land in the Kingdom (87) Bacon's Abridgement, 6th ed. (1807), vol.V, "Prerogative", B,1. According to Digby's History of the Law of Real Property (88) (1897), p 34 William I succeeded to all rights over land held by the Anglo-Saxon kings; he acquired by operation of law the land of those who had resisted his conquest and a vast quantity of land was deemed to have been forfeited or surrendered to William and regranted by him. He may have become the proprietor of all land in England so that no allodial land remained. Or it may be, as Blackstone asserts, that in England, as in France, the allodial estates were surrendered into the king's hands and were granted back as feuds, the only difference being that in France the change "was effected gradually, by the consent of private persons; (the change) was done at once, all over England, by the common consent of the nation" (89) Commentaries, Bk II, ch.4, pp 50-51. But, whatever the fact, it is the fiction of royal grants that underlies the English rule. Blackstone says (90) ibid that - "it became a fundamental maxim, and necessary principle (though in reality a mere fiction) of our English tenures, 'that the king is the universal lord and original proprietor of all the lands in his kingdom; and that no man doth or can possess any part of it, but what has, mediately or immediately, been derived 'as a gift from him, to be held upon feodal services.' For this being the real case in pure, original, proper feuds, other nations who adopted this system were obliged to act upon the same supposition, as a substruction and foundation of their new polity, though the fact was indeed far otherwise". It is not surprising that the fiction that land granted by the Crown had been beneficially owned by the Crown was translated to the colonies and that Crown grants should be seen as the foundation of the doctrine of tenure which is an essential principle of our land law. It is far too late in the day to contemplate an allodial or other system of land ownership. Land in Australia which has been granted by the Crown is held on a tenure of some kind and the titles acquired under the accepted land law cannot be disturbed.
  3. Accepting the doctrine of tenure, it was an essential postulate that the Crown have such a title to land as would invest the Sovereign with the character of Paramount Lord in respect of a tenure created by grant and would attract the incidents appropriate to the tenure, especially the Crown's right to escheat (91) Wright, Introduction to the Law of Tenures, 4th ed. (1792), p 5. The Crown was invested with the character of Paramount Lord in the colonies by attributing to the Crown a title, adapted from feudal theory, that was called a radical, ultimate or final title: see, for example, Amodu Tijani v. Secretary, Southern Nigeria (92) (1921) 2 AC 399, at pp 403, 404, 407; Nireaha Tamaki v. Baker (93) (1901) AC 561, at p 580; cf. Administration of Papua and New Guinea v. Daera Guba (94) (1973) 130 CLR 353, at pp 396-397. The Crown was treated as having the radical title to all the land in the territory over which the Crown acquired sovereignty. The radical title is a postulate of the doctrine of tenure and a concomitant of sovereignty. As a sovereign enjoys supreme legal authority in and over a territory, the sovereign has power to prescribe what parcels of land and what interests in those parcels should be enjoyed by others and what parcels of land should be kept as the sovereign's beneficial demesne.
  4. By attributing to the Crown a radical title to all land within a territory over which the Crown has assumed sovereignty, the common law enabled the Crown, in exercise of its sovereign power, to grant an interest in land to be held of the Crown or to acquire land for the Crown's demesne. The notion of radical title enabled the Crown to become Paramount Lord of all who hold a tenure granted by the Crown and to become absolute beneficial owner of unalienated land required for the Crown's purposes. But it is not a corollary of the Crown's acquisition of a radical title to land in an occupied territory that the Crown acquired absolute beneficial ownership of that land to the exclusion of the indigenous inhabitants. If the land were desert and uninhabited, truly a terra nullius, the Crown would take an absolute beneficial title (an allodial title) to the land for the reason given by Stephen C.J. in Attorney-General v. Brown (95) See pp 13-14 above; (1847) 1 Legge, at pp 317-318: there would be no other proprietor. But if the land were occupied by the indigenous inhabitants and their rights and interests in the land are recognized by the common law, the radical title which is acquired with the acquisition of sovereignty cannot itself be taken to confer an absolute beneficial title to the occupied land. Nor is it necessary to the structure of our legal system to refuse recognition to the rights and interests in land of the indigenous inhabitants. The doctrine of tenure applies to every Crown grant of an interest in land, but not to rights and interests which do not owe their existence to a Crown grant. The English legal system accommodated the recognition of rights and interests derived from occupation of land in a territory over which sovereignty was acquired by conquest without the necessity of a Crown grant.
  5. After the conquest of Ireland, it was held in The Case of Tanistry (96) (1608) Davis 28 (80 ER 516); 4th ed. Dublin (1762) English translation 78, at pp 110-111 that the Crown was not in actual possession of the land by virtue of the conquest and that - "a royal monarch (who) hath made a new conquest of a realm, although in fact he hath the lordship paramount of all the lands within such realm, so that these are all held of him, mediate vel immediate, and he hath also the possession of all the lands which he willeth actually to seise and retain in his own hands for his profit or pleasure, and may also by his grants distribute such portions as he pleaseth ... yet ... if such conqueror receiveth any of the natives or antient inhabitants into his protection and avoweth them for his subjects, and permitteth them to continue their possessions and to remain in his peace and allegiance, their heirs shall be adjudged in by good title without grant or confirmation of the conqueror, and shall enjoy their lands according to the rules of the law which the conqueror hath allowed or established, if they will submit themselves to it, and hold their lands according to the rules of it, and not otherwise." Similarly, after the conquest of Wales, in Witrong and Blany (97) (1674) 3 Keb.401, at p 402 [1685] EngR? 4051; [1685] EngR? 4051; (84 ER 789, at p 789) and see McNeil? , op cit, p 174 it was held that the inhabitants who had been left in possession of land needed no new grant to support their possession under the common law and they held their interests of the King without a new conveyance. In these cases, the courts were speaking of converting the surviving interests into an estate of a kind familiar to the common law, but there is no reason why the common law should not recognize novel interests in land which, not depending on Crown grant, are different from common law tenures. In Amodu Tijani (98) (1921) 2 AC, at p 403 Viscount Haldane, speaking for the Privy Council, referred to the variable nature of native title to land capable of recognition by the common law: "There is a tendency, operating at times unconsciously, to render (native) title conceptually in terms which are appropriate only to systems which have grown up under English law. But this tendency has to be held in check closely. As a rule, in the various systems of native jurisprudence throughout the Empire, there is no such full division between property and possession as English lawyers are familiar with. A very usual form of native title is that of a usufructuary right, which is a mere qualification of or burden on the radical or final title of the Sovereign where that exists. In such cases the title of the Sovereign is a pure legal estate, to which beneficial rights may or may not be attached. But this estate is qualified by a right of beneficial user which may not assume definite forms analogous to estates, or may, where it has assumed these, have derived them from the intrusion of the mere analogy of English jurisprudence."

-- TomDixon - 07 Sep 2014

RyanHolmesFirstPaper 22 Dec 2017 - 18:37 RyanHolmes
The Englishry of the English Law +

-Ryan Holmes - 28 Nov 2017

Section I The Englishry of the English law owes a great deal to the diverse traditions that contributed to its structure and substance. However, to ignore the influence of the larger social, political, and economic pressures shaping the laws of England is to neglect the true drivers of the development of the peculiar nature of the English legal system. Chief among these forces are the consolidation and expansion of royal power, and long running power struggles between the Crown and the nobility. This inquiry demands a definition of Englishry, or what makes the English legal system historically distinct. Using broad strokes, this quality of the system can be defined as the flexibility derived from its case-driven nature, encompassing both the absence of a comprehensive civil code and the centrality of judicial decisions. Englishry also includes the notion that the power of the monarch, at least to some extent, is constrained by the rule of law. Notably absent are revered institutions like trial by jury and Parliament, for although they are essential to the English system, they are not unique, and have scattered analogues across Europe.

Section II

The various sources of the English law laid the foundation for legal system and enabled its later development and growth. The primary substantive source for the English law is the Anglo-Saxon law before the Conquest. It was influenced by several Germanic legal traditions and was by no means uniform across the entire country. Its concerns were intensely local, and it was underpinned by collective responsibility and community justice. Though records are sparse, compurgation seems to have played a significant role is the decision of cases. The Normans brought two particularly significant innovations to the English legal system. The first of which was the development of a more robust royal administration, epitomized by projects like the Domesday Book, that allowed for the development of a truly national legal system and more efficient taxation. The second was the imposition of feudal tenure, a radically new system of land ownership. This combination of the Anglo-Saxon focus on local custom and community participation with Norman central governance and the military tenures provided the starting point for the English law, but the distinguishing aspects of the system’s structure and substance was determined by subsequent events.

Section III

The consolidation and expansion of royal authority and administration in the centuries following the Conquest led to the development of a national court system that governed the entire realm and developed new jurisdictions, causes of action, and novel uses of fictions to fit the legal needs of their times. The latter half of the 12th century saw dramatic increase in both royal power and the reach of national courts. Not only did royal justice begin to travel independently from the person of the king with the development of the eyres and later the assizes, but the judicial functions of the curia regis were functionally shifted to permanent courts with the creation of the Exchequer of Pleas, the Court of Common Pleas, and later the King’s Bench. The reign of Henry II saw the development and subsequent judicial use of novel disseisin and mort d’ancestor to ameliorate the abuses of the Anarchy. Later times saw the Chancery develop to remedy the perceived rigidity of the common law.

Once established, these courts adopted new procedures that drove the law forward to meet the legal needs of contemporary society. This was occasionally done in novel ways. The Exchequer and King’s Bench greatly expanded their own respective jurisdictions with the Writ of Quominus and the Bill of Middlesex. In the 14th century, the common law courts drove the development of early tort law by expansively interpreting the vi et armis component of the writ of trespass as was done in Rattesdene v, Grunestone (YB 10 Edw II (54 SS) 140) and later doing away with the need for an allegation of force with the emergence of trespass on the case. A similar process is seen in the King’s Bench with development and affirmation of the use of assumpsit, much to the benefit of plaintiffs and the legal profession. Slade’s case Trin. 44 Eliz. 4 Co Rep 92b. The centrality of judicial action to substantive legal development and the national scope of these royal courts are part and parcel are part and parcel of the English law. Their existence is due in large part to their Norman origins, but the need to meet social, political, and economic needs was the driver of their subsequent development.

Section IV

Struggles between the Crown and the nobility, exacerbated by Britain’s relative physical isolation from the Continent and social and economic changes in the latter medieval period, led to the British monarchy being more constrained by the rule of law than its continental counterparts. For example, the rights of Parliament granted in the Magna Carta were can be temporary compromises to appease an emboldened and restless baronage after the loss of the Angevin’s continental possessions. These rights, through John’s untimely death and their subsequent reaffirmation, grew to eventually topple kings. In the land law, changes in the economy and the irrelevance of knight-service in the face of the yeoman archer led to a crisis of feudalism, and set off centuries of conflict between landowners and the Crown over the collection of incidents and the passage of land. This conflict dragged on for centuries from Quia Emptores, to the respective Statutes of Uses and Wills, ultimately leading to a defeat of royal power with abolition of feudal incidents in the 17th century.

Surely the abolition of the incidents is not the most striking illustration of the defeat of royal power in the 17th century. Events of January 1649 and December 1688 seem more salient, for example.

Section V

Though this essay speaks in broad terms and excludes many important themes, it seeks to establish that the diverse sources of the English law, while providing an essential foundation, are not enough to account for the development of the English legal system’s defining characteristics. The development of the medieval and early modern world, and the effect of these pressures on a relatively isolated island society, is more responsible for the distinctive character of the English law than its beginnings in Anglo-Saxon tradition and Norman governance.

Section titles would be useful, if there is a point in the divisions now indicated by number only.

I think the point of the essay, to quarrel with the question, is valid as a strategy. Whether you have adequately quarreled with the question is uncertain in this draft, so you could strengthen that to advantage. The "Englishry of English law" is a concept you can deny, stating that there is nothing particularly distinctive about the common law against the European background. Or you can accept the idea of diversity in outcome and argue that diversity of population, language and history is not the primary reason for the atypical evolution of the English law. Both are feasible lines of argument, though the first requires particularly strong will and good evidence, as it is quite contrarian. To say, however, that starting from "the Englishry" of English law requires that we "ignore the influence of the larger social, political, and economic pressures shaping the laws of England" does not wash. This is more about changing your framing top and bottom than about the content of the essay itself.

SECOND PAPER Introduction Surveying the development of freedom in the English law over the course of several centuries, it becomes immediately apparent that there was no overarching plan or design that drove the process. It was a haphazard and decidedly uneven affair. Each of the incremental advancements in the freedom of land and people was in response to the events and circumstances of the day. These historical contingencies created tensions in society between various factions, whether they be the baronage and the Crown, mesne lords and their vassals, or the peasantry and the nobility as a whole. Change was largely brought about through compromise, but progress was rarely linear or guaranteed. Often, but not always, the faction attempting to maintain or reassert the status quo would make an initial attempt to resolve the tension through taking more restrictive measures, which frequently left land less freely alienable and individuals more bound to the land and their lords than before. When present, these restrictions usually precipitated a drastic reaction, either through violent uprising or legal innovation, that created the need for a new compromise. This grand bargain, or gradual evolution over time, generally left people freer and land more alienable. Tracing these patterns from the signing of the Great Charter through the Statute of Wills, it is clear that contingency, and response to it, are of paramount importance in the history of the English law. Magna Carta The 1215 signing of the Magna Carta is a textbook example of how an incremental increase in the freedom of people was brought about by an attempt to resolve the immediate social and political tensions of the age. John was an unpopular king buffeted by conflicts with an ever more assertive Church and almost constant military failure in France. Faced with rebellion by the baronage in the wake of the permanent loss of Brittany and Normandy in 1214, John’s hand was forced into making a series of guarantees to the nobility and the church that seemed to ensconce a modicum of due process in the English legal system. Though not considered a permanent settlement at the time, John’s untimely death and the subsequent repeated affirmation by later monarchs lead to the minimal guarantees of due process contained in the Magna Carta becoming the symbolic foundation of the English legal system. The Crisis of the 14th Century: Plague, the Statute of Laborers, and The Peasant’s Revolt Perhaps the most important and wide–reaching advancement in individual liberty during the medieval period was the gradual weakening of serfdom brought about by tumult of the second half of the fourteenth century. The immediate aftermath of the Black Death saw wages rise dramatically for agricultural laborers and increasing movement of people seeking work and demanding better conditions. Attempting to stem the tide and reassert the pre-plague status quo, Parliament passed the Statute of Laborers in 1351, which froze wages and prohibited the movement of workers. The Statute and its accompanying Ordinance were weakly enforced, but contributed to a general atmosphere of oppression of the working classes in the Second As the economic crisis deepened in the 1370s, peasant discontent rose, and coupled with new theological reform movements like Lollardy, exploded in the Peasant’s Revolt of 1381. Though the jacquerie was ultimately put down, it posed a significant shock to the system, threatening London and executing the Archbishop of Canterbury along the way. Despite remaining on the books, the Statute of Laborers proved ineffective in restoring pre-plague conditions in the fact of the demographic and economic pressures that were weakening serfdom. The Revolt did not bring an immediate end to the institution, but it withered away in its aftermath, becoming almost nonexistent as a personal status in England by the end of the fifteenth century. The importance of social and demographic forces in driving the process is perhaps the greatest example of contingency advancing the freedom of individuals in the English law. Uses, Wills, and the Reformation: Land Reform in the Reign of Henry VIII

  1. ’s Statute of Wills marked the end of a decades long battle between landowners and the Crown over the ability to freely dispose of and control property after death and the Crown’s entitlement to its feudal incidences. Ultimately gaining the right to devise land through will, the landowners emerged victorious. Through a combination of legal innovation and outright rebellion, the landowners were able to free themselves from the strictures of mandatory primogeniture and excessive royal interference. The stage was set with the passage of the Statute of Uses in 1536, an attempt by the Crown to end abuses of beneficial ownership and stymie the avoidance of the payment of incidents. These goals were almost immediately undermined through clever lawyering and the development of the trust. Discontent over the Statute of Uses was a significant contributing factor the eruption of the Pilgrimage of Grace that fall. Gaining tens of thousands of followers and lasting for months, the rebellion was the most significant popular uprising against the religious and economic reforms of Henry VIII’s reign. Though royal authority was reestablished across Yorkshire in 1537, the Pilgrimage placed enormous political pressure on the Tudor state. This eventually led to the passage of the Statute of Wills in 1540, which enabled English landowners to devise their land through wills for the first time, gaining the freedom to dispose of their land as they saw fit, avoiding the specter of royal escheat. Through this political compromise, the landowners were able to secure a significant advancement in the freedom of land.
Conclusion Taken as a whole, contingency played a decisive role in the development of freedom in medieval England. This halting path to liberty, created by compromise and driven by the needs and contingencies of a given generation, shows that freedom in the English law was brought about by an organic and all too uncertain process. The importance of events and the resolution of immediate social problem demonstrates that English liberty and was not the created through a grand design or derived from ancient indefinable rights, but the product of a centuries-long human struggle.

Post Script: I know it needs work, especially in the Magna Carta section, and some citing/ more of a legal dimension, but I was pressed for time this week. Will revisit in the next week or two.

RyanHolmesSecondPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 17:21 RyanHolmes
Hello Professor,

The actual first draft of my second paper (the contingency paper) was accidentally submitted under the heading for my First Paper in late December. I apologize if my difficulties in navigating the Wiki created any confusion. Attached below is a revised copy of the Freedom/Contingency Essay and the revised Englishry Essay that was initially submitted in January. Sorry if submitting them together throws off the word count. Thank You!

Best,

Ryan Holmes

SECOND PAPER REVISED

Introduction Surveying the development of freedom in the English law over the course of several centuries, it is apparent that there was no overarching plan or design that drove its development. It was a haphazard and decidedly uneven affair. Each of the incremental advancements in the freedom of land and people was in response to the events and circumstances of the day. These contingencies created tensions in society between various factions, whether they be the baronage and the Crown, mesne lords and their vassals, or the peasantry and the nobility as a whole. Change was largely brought about through compromise, but progress was rarely linear or guaranteed. Often, but not always, the faction attempting to maintain or reassert the status quo would make an initial attempt to resolve the tension through taking more restrictive measures, which frequently left land less freely alienable and individuals more bound to the land and their lords than before. When present, these restrictions usually precipitated a drastic reaction, either through violent uprising or legal innovation, that created the need for a new compromise. This gradual evolution generally left people freer and land more alienable. Tracing these patterns from the signing of the Great Charter through the Statute of Wills, it is clear that contingency, and response to it, are paramount drivers in the development of freedom in the English law.

Magna Carta The 1215 signing of the Magna Carta is a textbook example of how an incremental increase in the freedom of people was brought about by an attempt to resolve the immediate social and political tensions of the age. John was an unpopular king buffeted by conflicts with an ever more assertive Church and crushing military failure in France. Faced with rebellion by the baronage in the wake of the permanent loss of Brittany and Normandy in 1214, John’s hand was forced into making a series of guarantees to the nobility and the church that seemed to ensconce a modicum of due process in the English legal system. Though not considered a permanent settlement at the time, John’s untimely death and the subsequent repeated affirmation by later monarchs lead to the minimal guarantees of due process contained in the Magna Carta becoming the symbolic foundation of the English legal system.

The Crisis of the 14th Century: Plague, the Statute of Laborers, and The Peasant’s Revolt Perhaps the widest–reaching advancement in individual liberty during the medieval period was the gradual weakening of serfdom brought about by tumult of the second half of the fourteenth century. The immediate aftermath of the Black Death saw wages rise dramatically for agricultural laborers and increasing movement of people seeking work and demanding better conditions. Attempting to stem the tide and reassert the pre-plague status quo, Parliament passed the Statute of Laborers in 1351, which froze wages and prohibited the movement of workers. The Statute and its accompanying Ordinance were weakly enforced, but contributed to a general atmosphere of oppression of the working classes in the second half of the 14th century. As the economic crisis deepened in the 1370s, peasant discontent rose, and coupled with new theological reform movements like Lollardy, exploded in the Peasant’s Revolt of 1381. Though the jacquerie was ultimately put down, it posed a significant shock to the system, threatening London and executing the Archbishop of Canterbury along the way. Despite remaining on the books, the Statute of Laborers proved ineffective in restoring pre-plague conditions in the fact of the demographic and economic pressures that were weakening serfdom. The Revolt did not bring an immediate end to the institution, but it withered away in its aftermath, becoming almost nonexistent as a personal status in England by the end of the fifteenth century. The importance of social and demographic forces in driving the process is perhaps the greatest example of contingency advancing the freedom of individuals in the English law.

Uses, Wills, and the Reformation: Land Reform in the Reign of Henry VIII The Statute of Wills also demonstrates a model of how contingency drove the advancement of freedom. Granting landowners the right to devise their land through will, it represented a victory of landowners over the Crown, and freed the landowners from the strictures of mandatory primogeniture and excessive royal interference. This legal innovation came about through a drive to increase royal revenue, and Reformation, and outright rebellion. The stage was set with the passage of the Statute of Uses in 1536, an attempt by the Crown to end abuses of beneficial ownership and stymie the avoidance of the payment of incidents. Though these goals were almost immediately undermined through clever lawyering and the development of the trust, discontent over the Statute of Uses was a significant contributing factor, alongside the break with Rome and the Dissolution of the Monasteries, in the eruption of the Pilgrimage of Grace that fall. Gaining tens of thousands of followers and lasting for months, the rebellion was the most significant popular uprising against the religious and economic reforms of Henry VIII’s reign. Though royal authority was reestablished across Yorkshire in 1537, the Pilgrimage placed enormous political pressure on the Tudor state. The resulting compromise eventually led to the passage of the Statute of Wills in 1540, giving landowners the freedom to dispose of their land as they saw fit while avoiding the specter of royal escheat.

Conclusion Taken as a whole, contingency played a decisive role in the development of freedom in medieval England. This halting path to liberty, created by compromise and driven by the needs and contingencies of a given generation, shows that freedom in the English law was brought about by an organic and uneven process. The importance of events and the resolution of immediate social problems demonstrates that English liberty and was not the created through a grand design or derived from ancient indefinable rights, but was the product of a centuries-long human struggle that developed in response to specific events, and the social pressures they unleashed, as they unfolded over time.

FIRST PAPER REVISED

Introduction

The Englishry of the English law owes a great deal to the diverse traditions that contributed to its structure and substance. The medieval English law is in large part a product of the marriage of the Anglo-Saxon legal system, based in intensely local tradition and collective responsibility, and the expanding machinery of Norman central governance. The imposition of a Norman administrative super-structure in the aftermath of the Conquest created a truly national legal system that continued to evolve and grow throughout the period. Despite this expansion of national power, the system preserved instruments of local control and community decision making. The combination of these two traditions formed the basis for that most English of institutions: the common law. This inquiry demands a definition of Englishry, or what makes the common law system historically distinct. Using broad strokes, this quality of the system can be defined as the flexibility derived from its case-driven nature, encompassing both the absence of a comprehensive civil code and the centrality of judicial decisions and a significant degree of community involvement, either through compurgation or trial-by-jury.

The Foundation: Anglo Saxon Localism and Norman Administration

The various sources of the English law laid the foundation for legal system and enabled its later development and growth. The primary substantive source for the English law is the Anglo-Saxon law before the Conquest. It was influenced by several Germanic legal traditions and was by no means uniform across the entire country. Its concerns were intensely local, and it was underpinned by notions of collective responsibility and community justice. Though records are sparse, compurgation seems to have played a significant role is the decision of cases. The Normans brought two particularly significant innovations to the English legal system. The first of which was the development of a more robust royal administration, epitomized by projects like the Domesday Book, that allowed for the development of a truly national legal system and more efficient taxation. The second was the imposition of feudal tenure, a radically new system of land ownership. This combination of the Anglo-Saxon focus on local custom and community participation with Norman central governance and the military tenures provided the foundation of the English law, allowing for its later development and growth. The consolidation and expansion of royal authority and administration in the centuries following the Conquest led to the development of a national court system that governed the entire realm and developed new jurisdictions, causes of action, and novel uses of fictions to fit the legal needs of their times. The latter half of the 12th century saw dramatic increase in both royal power and the reach of national courts. Not only did royal justice begin to travel independently from the physical person of the king with the development of the eyres and later the assizes, but the judicial functions of the curia regis were functionally shifted to permanent courts with the creation of the Exchequer of Pleas, the Court of Common Pleas, and later the King’s Bench. The reign of Henry II saw the development and subsequent judicial use of novel disseisin and mort d’ancestor to ameliorate the abuses of the Anarchy. Later times saw the Chancery develop to remedy the perceived rigidity of the common law.

Procedural Innovations Within Royal System

Once established, these courts adopted new procedures that drove the law forward to meet the legal needs of contemporary society. This was occasionally done in novel ways. The Exchequer and King’s Bench greatly expanded their own respective jurisdictions with the Writ of Quominus and the Bill of Middlesex. In the 14th century, the common law courts drove the development of early tort law by expansively interpreting the vi et armis component of the writ of trespass as was done in Rattesdene v, Grunestone (YB 10 Edw II (54 SS) 140) and later doing away with the need for an allegation of force with the emergence of trespass on the case. A similar process is seen in the King’s Bench with development and affirmation of the use of assumpsit, much to the benefit of plaintiffs and the legal profession. Slade’s case Trin. 44 Eliz. 4 Co Rep 92b. The centrality of judicial action to substantive legal development and the national scope of these royal courts are part and parcel are part and parcel of the English law. They were created by the creation of Norman administrative state and evolved to the need to meet social, political, and economic needs of the day.

Local Participation

Despite the prominence of the royal courts in creation and development of a national legal system, the localism at the core of Anglo-Saxon law remained a defining aspect of the common law throughout the medieval period. Compurgation, or oath-helping through a combination of eyewitness accounts and character references, remained a key feature of litigation in the immediate aftermath of the Conquest. During the reign of Henry II, local participation grew into a more formal institution through the development of the jury. This took the form of the presenting jury of the grand assize and the also self-informing trial jury. The abolition of the ordeal by the Lateran Council of 1215 further encouraged the adoption of the jury trial. This right was later ensconced in the Magna Carta, securing community involvement through jury trial in a criminal proceeding as a fundamental right in the English constitutional system.

Conclusion

Though this essay speaks in broad terms and excludes many important themes, it seeks to establish that the diverse sources of the English law provided an essential foundation and account for the development of the common law’s defining characteristics. The institutions of the Norman state created a truly national legal system, and the institutional responses to contemporary social pressures through the years gave the common law much of its substance. Although the medieval English law operated within the confines of a national system, it remained an intensely local affair, with the jury in all its forms epitomizing the continued importance of the Anglo-Saxon tradition of localism and community involvement to the development of the common law.

Post Script: Despite what the heading reads, this is the evised 1st Paper. Reframed the question and moved away from constitutional questions.

SecondPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 00:01 EbenMoglen

Paper Assignment

Not more than 1000 words. Under any circumstances.

Subject

Unfreedom of both people and property transformed into freedom in the history of English law by contingency only. Discuss.

Due Date

December 22, 2017, 5pm EST

Formatting

Log in. Clicking here:

Create Second Paper

will create a page named TWikiGuestSecondPaper? and put you into an edit window for it. This page has some skeleton formatting, which you are free to ignore, and an explanation of how to restrict access to your paper.


This assignment can only be changed by:

-- EbenMoglen - 07 Dec 2017

SignificanceofDomesdayBook 10 Sep 2014 - 03:02 AllysonMackavage
Plunkett on pg. 12 writes that the Domesday Book was "so respected that it was called simply 'the record', so great was its authority."

I was wondering how the Domesday Book could have had as much authority as it did when I'm assuming the demographics of Medieval England must have changed relatively quickly such that the information it contained became very out of date. How long was the Domesday Book relied on by English authorities? Why was there no attempt to update the book? Was there any equivalent of such a record on the Continent? How did the book assist in the administration of the government of England beyond aiding in the collection of taxes?

-- MichaelCoburn - 09 Sep 2014

The Domesday Book was commissioned by William the Conqueror who dispatched a survey to assess all of the land throughout England. As king, he had the right to levy a land-tax. Called a geld or danegeld, the land-tax existed as early as 991 A.D. [1] Although the land-tax was abolished by Edward the Confessor around the year 1051, William reinstated it as a means of raising money for the Crown. [2] Reasons for conducting the land survey recorded in the Domesday Book were twofold. [3] Firstly, no similarly comprehensive survey had been conducted since the Roman occupation in England. Secondly, William wished to reform the previous system, which had over time accumulated many special provisions granting certain landowners favorable treatment. [4]

The Domesday Book continued to be relied on for many centuries. Particularly, it was used as evidence of boundaries amongst vills and other geographical units. [5] It was also used as proof of land-ownership. [6]

One reason the Domesday Book has achieved long-lasting influence is that it provides a picture of feudal England, with its hierarchies clearly articulated. [7] Indeed, this may have been another motivation for the rigid definitions of social classes in the book. [8]

A relatively recent attempt was made to create a new snapshot in England in the spirit of the original Domesday Book in 1986. [9] Over a million people participated in documenting British life. The project was reloaded in 2011 to give participants the opportunity to update their Domesday entries. [10]

[1] Maitland, The Domesday Book and Beyond, pg. 3. [2] Maitland, pgs. 3--4. [3] Survey questions available at http://www.bbc.co.uk/history/british/normans/doomsday_01.shtml. [4] Maitland, pg. 4. [5] Maitland, pgs. 12, 14--15. [6] http://www.nationalarchives.gov.uk/domesday/discover-domesday/domesday-legacy.htm [7] Maitland, pgs. 170--71 [8] Plucknett, Concise History, pg. 517. [9] http://www.atsf.co.uk/dottext/domesday.html [10] http://www.bbc.co.uk/history/domesday/story

-- AllysonMackavage - 10 Sep 2014

 
SouthcotesCase 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Attached a case (Drake v. Royman) that needs translation; overall still a work in progress. -- LuisVilla?

Southcote's Case

Why Southcote's Case, 4 Co. Rep. 83b; Cro. Eliz. 815 (1601)? The rule ("that to keep and to keep safely are one and the same thing") apparently never appealed to anyone before or since, as no one has ever tried to disturb Coggs v. Bernard 2 Ld. Raym. 909, which overruled it, and where Holt said that the judges in London had never followed it. How did it come to be decided ... or was it decided?

NB

May also be spelled as Southcott, Southcot, or Southcoat. (Defendant may be Bennett or Bennet.)

Sketch

The rule in Coke's report of Southcote's case is a fairly extreme one. Holt in Coggs v. Bernard does such a thorough job of demolishing Coke's report of the case, as well as laying out a typology of bailments, that bailment cases prior to it have all but vanished from The Digest.

Still, at least one author finds the rule supportable: Holmes. In Lectures on the Common Law, Holmes says of the case: "The attempts of Lord Holt in Coggs v. Bernard, and of Sir William Jones in his book on Bailments, to show that Southcote v. Bennet was not sustained by authority, were futile, as any one who will Study the Year Books for himself may see. The same principle was laid down seven years before by Peryam, C. B., in Drake v. Royman, and Southcote's Case was followed as a leading precedent without question for a hundred years." Holmes may yet be alone- a brief Harvard Law Review piece roughly contemporaneous to Holmesalt. source says that Holmes is 'the only positive reference' to Southcote's case in 'the past hundred years', and another contemporary HLR piece points out some misanalysis by Holmes. Perhaps more interestingly, that piece points out some significant flaws in the reasoning in Southcote, and suggests that it later went to the defendant.

In the passage Holmes refers to, William Jones's Bailments says:

"The reason of the judgment," says Lord Coke, "was, because the plaintiff had delivered the goods to be safely kept, and the defendant had taken the charge of them upon himself, by accepting them on such a delivery." Had the reporter stopped here, I do not see what possible objection could have been made; but his exuberant erudition boiled over, and produced the frothy conceit which has occasioned so many reflections on the case itself; namely, "that to keep and to keep safely are one and the same thing;" [...]

Need translation

Drake v. Royman, Savile 133

resources still to digest

  • Pollock and Maitland on bailment: covers early history; suggests that an absolute rule may have been the case c. 1200, per Glanvill x. 18, but that even as early as Bracton (f. 62b, 99) there was at least sometimes a mitigating factor for diligence (which Southcote ignores.)
  • LanevCotton, 12 Mod. 473; 88 ER 1458. Holt in dicta distinguishes Southcote's case, saying that it is good law for the case of a special bailment, and including the case where the bailee is a government agent as a special bailment, but that the general rule of the case does not hold.

resources still to find

  • 33 Hen. 6. pl. 1: when a gaol is broken open, the gaoler can be charged because 'he hath his remedy over'
  • Woodlife's Case, Moo. 462; Mosley v. Fossett, Moo. 543: in which the other judges (who did not rule on Southcote) differ from Gawdy and Clench on bailment cases, per 11 HLR 161
  • Ld. Raymond, 3d. ed: Call # Rep 1775g. Apparently adds an annotation that the rule 'was denied to be law by the whole case, ex relatione Magistri Bunbury.'
  • Kettle v. Bromsall, Willes, 118 ( Story says this contemporary, post-Coggs case 'seems to admit the general correctness of Southcote's case on the point actually in judgment', which is to say in the case where the bailor has undertaken a special bailment.)
  • Williams v. Lloyd, 1 Jones, 179; s.c. Palmer, 549; 22 Liber Assisarum, 41; (cases which story says are earlier than Southcote and disagree)

cases cited by Holt against Southcote in Coggs:

  • 29 Ass. 28: "the opinion is, that the bailee is not chargeable, if the goods are stole."
  • 8 Edw. 2, Fitz. Detinue 59: "where goods were locked in a chest, and left with the bailee, and the owner took away the key, and the goods were stolen, and it was held that the bailee should not answer for the goods. That case they say differs, because the bailer did not trust the bailee with them. But I cannot see the reason of that difference, nor why the bailee should not be charged with goods in a chest, as well as with goods out of a chest. For the bailee has as little power over them, when they are out of a chest, as to any benefit he might have by them, as when they are in a chest; and he has as great power to defend them in one case as in the other."
  • 9 Edw. 4, 40 b. was but a debate at Bar. For Danby was but a counsel then, though he had been Chief Justice in the beginning of Ed. 4, yet he was removed, and restored again upon the restitution of Hen. 6, as appears by Dugdale's Chronica Series. So that what he said cannot be taken to be any authority, for he spoke only for his client; and Genney for his client said the con- trary.
  • 3 Hen. 7, 4, is but a sudden opinion and that but by half the Court; and yet that is the only ground' for this opinion of my Lord Coke, which besides he has improved.

cases cited by 11 HLR 161 to show no precedent to Southcote:

  • 3 E. 4, 15 pl 7 by Littleton 1462
  • 9 E. 4, 34 pl 9 by Littleton and Brian JJ 1469
  • 9 E. 4, 40 pl 22 1469 by Danby CJ ante
  • 6 H 7 12 pl 9 per Fineux J 1491
  • 10 H 7 26 pl 3 per Fineux J 1495 ("In the last two cases Keble, arguendo, had stated the opposite view and Brooke (Detinue, 37) by a query appears rather to approve Keble's contention.")
StatsEdwII 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Statutes & Royal Ordinances, Edward II

This is a work in progress

Edward II

Brief History:

Reign 1307 – 1327

Married Isabella, from the French Royal Family. The marriage would soon turn sour to the point that Isabella would plot and bring about Edward’s deposition.

The major conflict of his reign was against the Scots led by Robert Bruce where the English army suffered a series of reversals leading up to a decisive victory by the Scots in 1314.

However, the conflict that would have far reaching consequences for the constitutional history of England was of a domestic nature.

Baronial Opposition and the Ordinances of 1310-11

It was Edward’s political battle against the Barons that lays the stage for the constitutional developments that concern this topic. One could mark the decade of 1310 as the decade when the Baronial opposition was successful in gaining the upper hand. The decade began with the Ordinances of 1310-11 which imposed severe limitations on the authority of the King. Among other things, it stipulated that the King could not make war, leave the realm, make appointment to important posts, make grants of title without the consent of the Barons in parliament. The phrase in parliament is of great significance here. To read the intention of the Barons as that of establishing constitutional checks and balances would be anachronistic. The Barons did not have a “constitutional” plan as such, as one would understand it in the modern sense. Instead, for the them, the Parliament emerged as a political space in which they could successfully and effectively challenge and contest the King’s authority without indulging in all out military assaults every time. The parliament was not for the Barons an independent source of legitimacy and power. There was no principle of representation involved. It was a place where the Barons would gather together, and thereby have an effective political platform to challenge the King. It is in this context one has to understand the importance of the insistence in the Ordinances that the nobility was summoned to the Parliament “by right and not by the King’s grace”. The regularity and the transparency of the summons (in which lied the seed of the notion of Peerage, which still governs the House of Lords) was of crucial importance.

While the Parliament is associated in modern times as primarily as centre of legislative power, this is not what it meant for the Barons. Their main focus was administrative, and to a lesser extent judicial power. In none of these functions of the parliament did the commonality have a share, whose role was limited to assenting to legislation, to make grants for money and to present petitions – in other words, functions of mostly legislative in nature. Not a word was said about any of these functions in the Ordinances concerning the parliament. In other words, in the Baronial vision of the Parliament, as evidenced through the Ordinances, there was no significant role for the commonality to play.

However, despite their highly limited and strategic vision for the Parliament, the decade of Baronial political success had two major impact in how Parliament was to evolve. One was (and this becomes more significant in view of the Household Ordinances, which was aimed at the private sphere of the Monarch) to establish the Parliament as a space for “public” exercise of political power, as opposed to the highly personal nature of the Monarchy. It allowed for a setting where the exercise of state power could be made public, and for the opposition that implied a level of transparency and check. It also provided a sense of legitimacy (though, not in the modern sense of the word) which made it easier for the Barons to make claims against the King. The inherently public nature of the Parliament provided for the Barons a greater ability to successfully curtail the power of the King which would have been difficult, or at any rate much more troublesome, to achieve through sheer force. The biggest evidence of this lies in the fact that the biggest political successes of the Baronial Opposition in the decade of 1310s was achieved in a Parliamentary setting (most notably, the Lincoln Parliament of 1316). One should not undermine the importance of the military strength of the Barons in all this (after all, Thomas of Lancaster, the leader of the Barons, often brought in his own armed guards inside the Parliament), but the developments of this decade gave the Parliament a notion of legitimacy, and public exercise of power, both of which were crucial to its future development as the most powerful institution in the realm.

The second major impact was the emergence of the Parliament as an independent political sphere, no longer just another monarchical chamber. In the battle against the King, the Barons had a serious handicap. The King possessed a source of power and legitimacy that came to him by virtue of his lineage – by the mere fact of being King. What the Barons needed was a political stage were they could unify and a stage and one that was independent of the aura of the King. They partly identified, partly made the Parliament to be such a stage. The realized (and successfully put into practice) that by controlling the parliament, they could be controlling a sphere of political action that could be outside the King’s control. This freeing of the Parliament from Monarchical control, even if just politically (as opposed to constitutionally) was a move of great significance, resonance of which could be felt even in Edward II’s reign.

Attempts at Reassertion of Royal Power: The Coronation Oath Argument

There were different ways in which Kings would extricate themselves from the promises made. Edward I, for example, did so through absolution through a Papal Bull. Edward II though took a novel approach, and argued against the 1311 ordinances on the basis of the relationship of the Sovereign to the law. He especially argued that the Ordinances, and the limits the sought to impose on him, were violative his Coronation Oath (given below), especially the first and the fourth precepts. [Anthony Musson, Medieval Law in Context, Mancheter University Press, Manchester, at 239-240.]

CORONATION OATH (1308)

"_Sire, will you grant and keep and by your oath confirm to the people of England the laws and customs given to them by the previous just and god-fearing kings, your ancestors_, and especially the laws, customs, and liberties granted to the clergy and people by the glorious king, the sainted Edward, your predecessor?" "I grant and promise them."

"Sire, will you in all your judgments, so far as in you lies, preserve to God and Holy Church, and to the people and clergy, entire peace and concord before God?" "I will preserve them."

"Sire, will you, so far as in you lies, cause justice to be rendered rightly, impartially, and wisely, in compassion and in truth?" "I will do so."

"_Sire, do you grant to be held and observed the just laws and customs that the community of your realm shall determine, and will you, so far as in you lies, defend and strengthen them to the honour of God_?" "I grant and promise them." [Emphasis Added]

Reassertion of Royal Power: Statute of York, 1322

In 1322, soon after Edward II won his political and military victory over the Baronial opposition, he convened the Parliament at York to pass the Statute of York to repeal the Ordinances of 1311 and reestablish the absolute superiority of the Monarchy. The relevant portions of the statute read:

Whereas our lord King Edward, son of King Edward, on March 16, in the third year of his reign, granted to the prelates, earls, and barons of his realm ... ;[1] and whereas the archbishop of Canterbury, primate of all England, and the bishops, earls, and barons chosen for the purpose, drew up certain ordinances that begin as follows ... , which ordinances our said lord the king caused to be rehearsed and examined in his parliament at York three weeks after Easter in the fifteenth year of his reign ...; and whereas, through that examination in the said parliament, it was found that by the ordinances thus decreed the royal power of our said lord the king was wrongfully limited in many respects, to the injury of his royal lordship and contrary to the estate of the crown; and whereas, furthermore, through such ordinances and provisions made by subjects in times past against the royal authority of our lord the king's ancestors, the kingdom has incurred troubles and wars, whereby the land has been imperilled: [therefore] it is agreed and established at the said parliament by our lord the king, by the said prelates, earls, and barons, and by the whole community of the realm assembled in this parliament, that everything ordained by the said Ordainers and contained in the said ordinances shall henceforth and forever cease [to be valid], losing for the future all title, force, virtue, and effect; and that the statutes and establishments duly made by our lord the king and his ancestors prior to the said ordinances shall remain in force. And [it is decreed] that henceforth and forever at all times every kind of ordinance or provision made under any authority or commission whatsoever by subjects of our lord the king or of his heirs against the royal power of our lord the king or of his heirs, or contrary to the estate of the crown, shall be null and shall have no validity or force whatever; but that matters which are to be determined with regard to the estate of our lord the king and of his heirs, or with regard to the estate of the kingdom and of the people, shall be considered, granted, and established in parliament by our lord the king and with the consent of the prelates, earls, and barons, and of the community of the kingdom, as has been accustomed in times past. [Emphasis Added]

The statute became, in time, one of the most important in the history of English constitutional law. Of great importance, and which got a lot of attention from the future scholars, was the term “and the commonality of the realm” at the end of the statute. This was often viewed by future scholars and politicians (especially the Whigs) as a recognition of Parliamentary supremacy, and a constitutional recognition of the role of the “commonality” who till that point had little substantive role in the process of law making. The abovementioned phrase in the statute can be seen as a major concession to the commonalities. While such concessions have been made by Kings earlier from time to time for strategic purposes (including Edward’s father Edward I), this statute gave it permanency, and as would be argued by future historians and politicians, a constitutional validity to the right of the community to be consulted on fundamental matters which clearly concerned it.

However, it would not be in any ways correct to surmise from this that the intention of Edward II and his advisers who drafted the Statute was to establish the Parliament as a centre democratic power. The Statute was not in anyway progressive, as the Whig reading would suggest, but overwhelmingly Conservative, in the sense it aimed at reinstating, and conserving Monarchical supremacy that has been damaged by the decade of Baronial challenge -- as the major part of the statute makes amply clear. What Edwards was specifically concerned about is having unchecked and unfettered power over matters concerning his own person, estate, family and heirs. In the fractured Feudal nature of the British realm, this was of the central issue to him. The concession to the commons on the other hand was made regarding the “estate of the realm”. Here, it was not seen as threatening to his immediate concerns to atleast acknowledge the principle that matters concerning all must be approved by all.

In anycase, it is likely that he saw the commonality as playing little more than a merely formal role as they had used to and not emerging as a alternate centre of power, like the Barons, who were the more immediate enemies. The wording of the statute, which says that the matters (both regarding the estate of the king and the estate of the realm) was to be “established” by the King shows that the political initiative was to come from the King exclusively, and the power of the parliament was to merely “consent” to it. In 14th century, consent did not carry the republican overtones that it does today. On the contrary, the intention was to bring the Parliament, which had been so successfully hijacked by the Barons back into the Monarchical orbit – to make it an expressly royal institution. However, while the express intention of the Statute of York was to strongly reassert Royal supremacy both over the realm and over the parliament, the far reaching consequences were more interesting.

For one, the very fact that Edward and his counselors saw the need to go through the Parliament and a statute to undo the legal implications of the Baronial challenge speaks volumes. It shows that they realized the importance of the Parliament as a political arena tat was so successfully used against them by the Barons. Thus, a mere military victory (which they had already achieved) against the Barons were not enough. What they also needed was to secure the control of the Parliament, and insure that it does not fall into the hands of the Barons quite so easily as it did a decade back. Thus was the need to expressly put the Parliament in a central role in the Statute of York.

Of equal importance was the provisions regarding the commonality. While they were not, as the Whigs would claim, an acknowledgement of the absolute constitutional supremacy of a representative body, they were nevertheless an important advancement of the principle of representation in the medieval context. One of the main strengths of the Baronial control of the Parliament was the fact that the Barons could claim to represent the realm and its common interests. This gave them a potentially equal platform of legitimacy to challenge the King who also claimed to represent the realm in his very personhood. Thus, one of the political strategies of the King and his counselors was to cut off this source of legitimacy to the Barons. They attempted to do so by strengthening and regularising the rights of the “commonality of the realm” (that is, the lower house of the parliament) to present “common petition”.

This right must be understood in the context of the political landscape of the 14th century. The main threat to the King was the Barons. The “commonality” (not yet the commons, as they are known today) on the other hand consisted of knights burgesses, and a large numbers of lower clergy. It was a rather disunited bunch of men, with very little unified political purpose. Especially the clergy did not feel a deep sense of commitment to the parliament, which they saw as a secular institution and thereby neither binding nor demanding much from them. Clearly, for Edward II, this cumbersome body of men was not a political force that worried him, as opposed to the Barons. By elevating and formalizing the role of “common petition” as the representative plea of the realm he insured that the Barons would not have an easy access to the claim of representation any more. At the same time, while this change in the nature of common petitions was a significant development constitutionally, in Edward II’s reign it had little immediate significance in shaping legislation. Legislation would still be, in the years following 1322, almost entirely royal in nature and very little, if any of it, originated in the common petitions.

So, one was of reading the developments of Edward II’s reign is to see how the “commonality” gained political prominence not by being a party to the political struggle, but as a beneficiary of the struggle between the King and the Feudal lords. However, as in time, the economic and social power shifted from the Feudal class of the Barons to the bourgeoisie class, who populated the lower house of Parliament, the words of Statute of York, and the practices brought about by Edward II, would get a new life and new significance, in a way that the King and his counselors could not have imagined. In that respect, one has to recognize the significance of the developments that were put in motion during the reign of Edward II.

Private and Public Nature of Law I: Ordinances and Statutes

So, one way of reading the developments of Edward II’s reign is to see how the “commonality” gained political prominence not by being a party to the political struggle, but as a beneficiary of the struggle between the King and the Feudal lords. However, as in time, the economic and social power shifted from the Feudal class of the Barons to the bourgeoisie class, who populated the lower house of Parliament, the words of Statute of York, and the practices brought about by Edward II, would get a new life and new significance, in a way that the King and his counselors could not have imagined. In that respect, one has to recognize the significance of the developments that were put in motion during the reign of Edward II.

As has been mentioned earlier, one of the significant moves made by the Baronial opposition was an assertion for the need of public exercise of political power. There intention for this assertion was to make sure that they could exercise a scrutiny and check over the King’s authority. Significantly, when the King successfully wrested his authority back, he did not give up on this idea. One of the reason for this was, as we have discussed, the (perhaps begrudging) acknowledgement by the King and his counselors of the political potential of the parliament, and thereby the potential pitfall of abandoning it entirely. The other, perhaps more important reason was to ensure that the Barons cannot undo the work done by the Statute of York merely by force or another set of ordinances. They had to made to come through the Parliament (and the commonality), which the King now controlled. This is what explains the provision in the statute that all ordinances made by the “subjects” against the “estate of the crown” to be void; and the further, more significant provision that “but that matters which are to be determined with regard to the estate of our lord the king and of his heirs, or with regard to the estate of the kingdom and of the people, shall be considered, granted, and established in parliament”. In other words, all matters concerning the “estate of the kingdom and the people” were to be decided in a public manner and a public forum. Ordinances were still possible for the King to make, but that would concern it seems only private matters regarding his own estate, heirs and family. This potentially set up the division between Ordinances (and individual exercise of power by the executive), and Statue (a collective exercise of power by a body of representatives) that would take shape in time to resemble what we understand today by those terms. Furthermore, it also set up an implied hierarchy of these two legal instruments. Statutes (including the Statute of York itself) was to deal with more fundamental matters of law (constitutional, in our sense) while Ordinances were to deal with matters of more ordinary (administrative, in our sense) matters, including the management of the royal household and estate. The Statute of York could be seen as laying down the foundation of this notion of the two kinds of lawmaking which would be familiar to us in the modern times. What should be remembered though that in absence of checks and balances, this was not seen by Edward II and his counselors as any limitation on the royal power since it was the King who initiated statutes as well. Instead it was seen as a safeguard against future renegade Barons who could draft ordinances and then force the crown to accept them.

Private and Public Nature of Law II: The King and the Courts

“Sic voluntas hodie vincit rationem. Nam quicquid regi placuerit, quamvis ratione careat, legis habet vigorem” [Thus today will overcome reason. For whatever pleases the king, although lacking reason, has the force of law]. Vita Edwardi Secondi.

The discussion of private and public nature of the law in Edward II's reign would not be complete without taking a look at how the law was interpreted by the courts vis-a-vis its relationship to the King. The king being the fount of all justice, was also a judicial authority. It seems that Edward II personally did involve himself in the judicial decision making process if the matter had enough at stake for him to be involved. La Warre v. Bishop of Coventry (attached) mentions adjournment for further royal deliberation.

So does King v. The Prior of the Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem (attached).

However, sometime the King would intervene to instruct the courts to act in a way that would be expressly violative of a statute, and that did not go without protest. In Scoland v. Grandison [Attached] the counsel for the defendant, says that his client need not answer to the writ since it was presented in violation of the procedure laid (not on the day provided for) by statute. The judge note that they were under direct order from the King to allow the writ. The interesting (and relevant for our purpose) exchange happens on page 175-76, where to the Counsel’s contention that the statute in question was made by the “common counsel of the Realm”, and therefore should not be overridden by a simple directive of the king. However, the judges responded that the king’s command was at par with “common counsel” What also came up was the fact that such a view is in clear violation of the Ordinances of 1310-11, which were still fresh (the case was sometime in the years 1313-1314)

Similarly, in the case of Horneby v. Abbot of Croyland the question came up whether certain actions were in violation of the Magna Carta. The response of the judges was that since they were acting in King’s stead, the have to give weight to the king’s wishes (which were conveyed through a letter) even if it goes against the principles of Magna Carta. [Attached]

These cases then illustrate the ambiguous nature of the constitutional developments in Edward II's reign as has been discussed earlier. They show that it would be wrong to claim that there was an ascendancy of the idea of public law as a successful counter to private or individual assertions of legal power by the King. At the same time, as some of the arguments in these cases illustrate, the developments in this time made it possible for enterprising lawyers to make those claims. In time, as the socio-political conditions would change, so would the strength of these arguments.

StatuteLaborers 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Labor Policy after 1348 and Theory of Contract

How did the Statute of Laborers of 1351 contribute to the development of assumpsit as a replacement for covenant and debt?

Adam Krotman, Daniel Malech and Sarika Gupta

Draft Version

The growth of assumpsit has its origins in the Black Death of 1346, and the first national labour legislation that emerged as a result (http://avalon.law.yale.edu/medieval/statlab.asp). The massive toll of the Black Death on the workforce meant a dramatic increase in the bargaining power of workers and serf – relative scarcity meant that their work product had gained an increased per-unit value (31 J. Leg. Studies S582). This, predictably, resulted in an attempt to renegotiate wages and terms of service: “workers began to refuse to perform customary tasks unless more compensation and fewer servile obligations were forthcoming” (31 J. Leg. Studies S583). In addition, there was an element of regional variation in the depletion of the labor force. This gave serfs and laborers the opportunity leave their traditional lords, and seek new employment on more favorable conditions – greater pay and fewer servile restrictions and obligations. Facing labor shortages, lords whose manors had suffered a greater depletion often accepted these demands, and refused to return runaway serfs, breaking down the traditional lack of labor competition and creating a new labor market (31 J. Leg. Studies S583).

In 1349, Edward III attempted, in essence, to freeze wages at the levels that they had been in 1346 with the Ordinance of Laborers, requiring that “all healthy non-self-sufficient people under sixty years of age work at reasonable wages until the end of their agreed term.” (93 Mich. L. Rev. 1771). In 1351 these attempts were taken further and codified in the Statute of Laborers. This act set out, inter alia, maximum wages for certain laborers, with wages originally set at pre-plague levels, but adjusted upwards in keeping with the “reasonable wage” requirement of the original Ordinance of Laborers; compulsory service; requirements that laborers appear every year before the constable or bailiff to swear to uphold obligations; prescription of imprisonment or fines for non-compliance; and private lawsuits to sue laborers and employers in violation (15 J.Leg. Med. 393).

According to scholar Robert Palmer, these statutory attempts to force laborers to accept wages that did not reflect their true economic value had an adverse consequence – it removed incentives for laborers to perform superior work, as these laborers could not be positively compensated beyond statutory limits for work exceeding the value of the wage caps. Through the channel of chancery, the government attempted to cure this by imposing liability on workers for negligent performance, with assumpsit pertaining to performance of non-written agreements – which worked in conjunction with the prescriptions of the Statute of Laborers and Ordinance of Laborers to find the beginnings of both contract in the requirements of the Statute, and negligent performance of these quasi-contracts (93 Mich. L. Rev. 1772).

insert section here on why covenant/debt were inadequate compared to assumpsit

Courts and the English government, as a response to the unrest and general upheaval to the social order, became much more concerned with providing responses that would maintain and augment order. A workforce drastically decreased in number, with proportionately fewer skilled labourers, &#8211 since the young and inexperienced were relatively less decimated by the plague, compounded the incentive issues associated with the Statute of Laborers. Thus, the courts showed an increased willingness to issue new writs to deal with these sorts of problems, including the application of the writ of assumpsit. Assumpsit developed as a way to “compel competent performance by the trades of their services to their employers” (Real Property, Probate and Trust Journal 562-563). Thus, this early labor legislation served as a further catalyst for the growth of the writ of assumpsit at common law, which served essentially to coerce working people to perform their work well (Davies et al, ed., 27). The various forms of writs of assumpsit (originally based on trespass) became, after the Black Death and the Statute of Laborers, based upon covenant, and “nonfeasance and misfeacance became sanctionable as the scope of the government’s legal coercion expanded” (93 Mich. L. Rev. 1772).

The earliest of these writs were known by such titles as “a writ on the Statute of Laborers” or “trespass on the Statute of Laborers”, but followed a similar theme of damages or imprisonment for a laborer or servant who withdrew from service before the end of his term, and were based upon the authority of the Statute of Laborers (59 Cal. L. Rev. 1148). The word “assumpsit” became, around the time of the Statute, standard in describing a “defendant’s promise or undertaking”, but though it had coalesced as a separate legal concept for the reasons discussed above, it was for a time often simply known as trespass or trespass on the case (59 Cal. L. Rev. 1151-2). As it began to be used more frequently to enforce “undertakings” of any kind (particularly in response to the implied undertakings of the Statute of Laborers, as a flexible means of enforcing wage caps), it acquired more flexibility as a legal form. By the 15th and 16th centuries it had begun to be used to enforce land sale contracts, and as a means to collect debts (59 Cal. L. Rev. 1152).

 
StatuteofLabourers 03 Dec 2014 - 03:21 AllysonMackavage
Palmer goes into great detail on how the massive depopulation during the Black Death led to the passage the Statute of Labourers and how it was used to force the able bodied of the lower classes to work and set maximum wages and prices. (Chapter 3 pg. 14-27) According to Wikipedia the law was not repealed until 1863.

I was wondering what the public policy/moral justification for what today appears to be a manifestly unjust law? How could the law have continued to exist for such a long period of time as new Enlightenment ideals and a rising belief in the importance of the free market increased in England during the 18th and 19th centuries?

-- MichaelCoburn - 25 Sep 2014

OLD POOR LAWS 1349 through 1781

Medieval (14th Century)

The Ordinance and Statute of Laborers were two laws passed in 1349 and 1351, respectively, in response to labor shortages following the Black Death. Essentially, the workforce was significantly lessened by the large number of deaths, creating a labor shortage that poised workers to demand high wages, forcing manufacturers to increase prices to account for increased costs.

The Ordinance of Laborers froze wages at the pre-plague level by forbidding employers to offer and employees to ask for wages higher than those paid from "the twentieth year of our reign of England, or five or six other commone years next before" (1332 to 1338, note that plague was in 1348). [1] It also required the sheriff to commit to the gaol any unemployed able-bodied men and women. The Ordinance of Laborers was not very effective, and the subsequent Statute of Laborers was passed to aid its enforcement, because many workers continued to demand twice or thrice pre-plague wages. [2] The Statute of Laborers mostly contains more specific provisions of acceptable wages and and sales prices for specific workers.

At the time, the justifications for both the Ordinance and Statute of Laborers are plainly stated. Firstly, the King intended to discourage idleness, particularly because some able-bodied individuals were choosing to "beg in idleness" rather than work. [3] Indeed, the Ordinance of Laborers forbade giving alms to idle beggars to make the lifestyle of begging less profitable to potential workers and increase the safety of the realm ("many valiant beggars, as long as they may live of begging, do refuse to labor, giving themselves to idleness and vice, and sometime to theft and other abominations"). [4] An important justification, however, was essentially that fixing prices and wages was for the good of the realm. [5] Of course, it bears noting that these acts were passed by the King "by the assent of the prelates, nobles, and other of his council" and perhaps therefore were more favorable to the wealthy than the poor.

As noted by Palmer, the Statute of Laborers ultimately created a perverse incentive for workers to slack on the job because "[f]orced work and wage restrictions . . . result in less motivation to work well." [6]

Enforcement of the Ordinance and Statute of Laborers was generally light, so long as prices were sufficiently high. When prices dropped, and as a result profit margins shrunk, employers looked to enforcement of the statutes to drive wages back down. Therefore, enforcement was low for the two decades following the Black Death, but re-energized in the 1370s. [7] The Peasant's Revolt of 1381 is at least in part attributable to this increased enforcement. [8] In the following century, wages naturally rose beyond the levels set by the Statute of Laborers as up-and-coming lords and emerging industries and geographical areas were willing to pay above-statutory wages for workers. [9]

Ultimately, the statute in England was repealed by the Statute Law Revision Act of 1863, the purpose of which was to "repeal[] certain enactments which have ceased to be in force of have become unnecessary."[10] Therefore, its long-term existence on the books does not necessarily reflect a long period of enforcement. Indeed, I have not encountered any evidence of enforcement beyond the 14th Century.

Additional Notes on Statute & Ordinance of Labourers:

  • Was an attempt by the government and ruling class to return the laborers to servile conditions because after the plague, many workers saw the opportunity to become freedmen.[11]
  • Additional laws passed to supplement enforcement included:[12]
    • If any man ran away from his place of employment and was recovered by his employer, he could be branded with an “F” (for “falsity”) on his forehead. (34 Edward III c. 10 (1360))
    • Decreed that children who were employed in agriculture before the age of 12 could not be put to any trade and that craftsmen may be compulsorily conscripted to help bring in the harvest. (12 Richard II c. 3 (1388))

Tudor Poor Laws (1485-1558)

  • Under Henry VII, 1495 Vagabond and Beggars Act (11 Henry VII c. 2) was passed setting forth: “Vagabonds, idle and suspected persons shall be set in the stocks for three days and three nights and have none other sustenance but bread and water and then shall be put out of Town. Every beggar suitable to work shall resort to the Hundred where he last dwelled, is best known, or was born and there remain upon the pain aforesaid.”

  • Historically, England relied upon churches and individual charity to provide poor relief. In many cases, the Church provided the charity, both as a result of individual obligations to provide Christian charity and the Church’s obligation to provide relief for the poor of their community.[13] Thus began the designation of the parish as the unit of obligation for poor laws, which lasted throughout the Old Poor Laws.[14] This began as early as Pope Gregory IX’s papal decree for the faithful to seek salvation “with works of great mercy.”[15]
  • In the first half of the 16th Century, many Christian countries, both Catholic and Protestants began forming institutional poor relief, probably inspired by the humanist movements of Erasmus of Rotterdam and Juan Luis Vives which professed Christian charity and moral reform.[16]
  • In 1538 and 1547, Protestant Reformation abolished monasteries and other religious institutions, as well as crippled gilds and fraternities, which had formerly provided poor relief.[17] Furthermore, the Reformation marked a national shifting of viewpoints through which philanthropy became increasingly secular, rather than meted out through the Church.[18]

  • Under Henry VIII, harsh treatment of vagabonds was continued with the 1531 “Act how aged, poor and impotent Persons, compelled to live by Alms, shall be ordered; and how Vagabonds and Beggars shall be punished” (22 Henry VIII c. 12). Under this act, vagabonds could be whipped in addition to being placed in stocks, although impotent vagabonds could be granted a license to beg legally.[19] However, these licenses to beg were mostly limited to the sick, disabled, and elderly.
    • This act is recognized as the first English statute actually aimed at providing relief, rather than punishing vagrancy because it made the local Justices of the Peace responsible for licensing the poor within their district.[20]
  • In 1536, more structure was provided to the 1531 act in the 1536 Act For Punishment of Sturdy Vagabonds and Beggars (27 Henry VIII c. 25). The 1536 act provided that “sturdy” vagabonds should be set to work after being punished.[21] It also provided that local mayors, bailiffs, constables, and other officers were responsible for ensuring that the poor in their parish were cared for such that they need not beg.[22] Although they could not use municipal funds not levy a compulsory tax on the parish to raise this money, they organized collections in a common box.[23] In addition, voluntary contributions to the poor other than through the common box were made illegal; the goal of this latter provision was to control discriminatory giving.[24]
    • Although this act lapsed later in 1536, its designation of the parish as the administrator of charitable giving lasted into future poor law reforms.[25]

  • In London, there was a great massing of the poor, and the Reformation threatened to eliminate some of the infrastructure used to provide for the poor. As a result, King Henry VIII consented to re-endow St. Bartholomew’s Hospital in 1544 and St. Thomas’s Hospital in 1552 on the condition that the citizens of London pay for their maintenance.[26] However, the city was unable to raise enough revenue from voluntary contributions, so it instituted the first definite compulsory Poor Rate in 1547 which replaced Sunday collections in Church with a mandatory collection for the poor.[27]
    • In 1555, London became increasingly concerned with the number of poor who could work, but yet could not find work, so it established the first “House of Correction” was established in the King’s Palace at Bridewell where poor could receive shelter and work at cap-making, feather-bed making, and wire drawing.[28]

  • From 1547 to 1555, additional laws were passed providing further regulation and infrastructure:[29]
    • 1547 Act For the Punishment of Vagabonds and Relief of the Poor and Impotent Persons (1 Edw. VI c. 3): Provided that vagabonds could be enslaved for two years and continued weekly parish collections for the poor.
    • 1550 Act Touching the Punishment of Vagabonds and Other Idle Persons (3 & 4 Edw. VI c. 16): Repealed the 1547 Act and reinstituted the 1531 Act requiring the licensing of impotent beggars.
    • 1552 Act For the Provision and Relief of the Poor (5 & 6 Edw. VI c. 2): Designated a specific position for “Collector of Alms” in each parish and created a register of licensed poor. Under the assumption that licensed poor would now be relieved by parish collections, begging was completely prohibited.
    • 1555 Act For the Relief of the Poor (2 & 3 Philip & Mary c. 5): Required licensed beggars to wear badges designating them as such.

Elizabethan Poor Laws (1558-1603)

  • Even before her famous reforms in 1598 and 1601, Elizabeth passed more structured, but also more humanitarian, poor laws from 1563 to 1576.[30] The 1563 Act For the Relief of the Poor (5 Eliz. I c. 3) essentially required all parish residents to contribute to poor collections (provided they had ability to pay). Those who “of his or their forward willful mind shall obstinately refuse to give weekly to the relief of the poor according to his or their abilities” could be bound over to justices of the peace and fined £10.[31]
  • The 1572 Act For the Punishment of Vagabonds and for Relief of the Poor and Impotent (14 Eliz. I c. 5) provided comprehensive reform to the treatment of the poor. Firstly, Justices of the Peace were to survey and register “aged, decayed and impotent poor” who had resided within the parish for at least 3 years and decide how much money was required for their relief, then assess parish residents weekly for the appropriate amount.[32] Those refusing to contribute could be imprisoned. Vagabonds could be whipped and burned through the ear and then set to work. It also provided that if there were too many poor to be relieved through weekly collections, beggars could be licensed.
  • It further provided that any surplus funds could be used to “place and settle to work the rogues and vagabonds.”[33]
    • Building on the 1572 Act, the 1576 Act For Setting of the Poor on Work, and For the Avoiding of Idleness (18 Eliz. I c. 3) required towns to create “a competent stock of wool, hemp, flax, iron and other stuff” for the poor to work on and houses of correction for those who refused to work where recalcitrant or careless workers could be forced to work and punished accordingly.[34]

  • The laws passed in 1598 and 1601 were meant to retain the effects of the 1576 Act while improving its administrability.[35] It is believed that they were passed in response to a large dearth of crops from 1594 to 1598 resulting from continuous cold and rain for many years.[36]
    • The 1598 Act for the Relief of the Poor (39 Eliz. 1 c. 3) and the 1598 Act For the Punishment of Rogues, Vagabonds and Sturdy Beggars (39 Eliz. I c. 4) (“The Vagrancy Act”) limited the role of the Justices of the Peace to make administration of the poor laws less procedurally burdensome.[37] Notably, they placed the burden of setting poor to work and assessing parish collections in the hands of churchwardens and collections overseers and allowed the churchwardens and overseers to garnish property from those refusing to contribute. However, justices of the peace could assess other parishes within the same hundred to aid parishes unable to gather sufficient collections (a “rate in aid”).[38] The Vagrancy Act also allowed parish officers, in addition to Justices of the Peace, to punish vagabonds, thus giving the Justices of the Peace a more supervisory role.[39] The 1601 Act For the Relief of the Poor (43 Eliz. I c. 2) reiterated these provisions.[40]

  • Despite the passage of these laws, it is believed that by 1601, most large towns, but only few rural parishes actually implemented the assessment of rates on residents for poor relief.[41] However, a survey in 1696 revealed that nearly every parish assessed a tax for the poor.[42] Although the money was put to many purposes, most of it was given out as a cash dole to the poor, either as long-term pensions or short-term aid.[43]
    • In conjunction with these laws, the Privy Council took a more active role in ensuring that each parish had enough food, that stock was available for the poor to work on, and that all the poor were provided for, especially by increasing its own supervision over justices of the peace.[44]
    • Specifically, the Privy Council established itself into a Poor Law Commission and in 1631 released a Book of Orders outlining how justices of the peace were to supervise collections overseers, constables, and churchwardens within their parishes and hundreds.[45] Based on parish records, the pressure from above to provide relief for the poor had a great effect on increasing collections and relief.[46]

Reform After Elizabeth I (up to 1782)

  • 1647 An Ordinance for the Relief and Payment of the Poor, and the Punishment of Vagrants and Other Disorderly Persons was an ordinance of Parliament creating a Corporation of the Poor in London.[47] It created work-houses for the poor, where both adults and children could either reside or visit daily for work.[48] However, under the Restoration of 1660, Charles II took back the properties from the Corporation.

  • 1662 Act For the Better Relief of the Poor of this Kingdom (13 & 14 Car. II c. 12) (“Act of Settlement”) restored the Corporation of the Poor in London and created new corporations in other places, including Westminster, Middlesex, and Surrey.[49]
  • The Act of Settlement also codified the concept of “settlement,” which essentially means that every person had a parish to which he “belonged” and could be returned to. Under the Act of Settlement, newcomers to a parish could be removed unless they rented a house for £10 or more per year.[50] The relation of this to the poor laws is that its motivation was to prevent an influx of poor into a parish, since it was the parish members who were responsible for providing poor relief.[51]
  • Under the 1692 Act For Supplying the Defects of the Former Laws for the Settlement of the Poor (3 William & Mary c. 11), in addition to earning settlement in a parish by renting a house worth at least £10 per year, poorer migrants could earn settlement by paying local taxes for a year or by serving as an apprentice or servant for a year.[52]
    • The 1697 Act For Supplying Some Defects in the Laws for the Relief of the Poor (8 &9 William III c. 30) made it easier for those persons receiving a certificate in their former parish to obtain settlement in a new parish.
    • A flaw of the Act of Settlement was that it encouraged neighboring parishes to fight over who had responsibility for certain poor people, which created a large administrative burden and highlighted the need for a larger unit that the parish for poor relief.[53]
    • The 1697 Act also attempted to address the deficiency of work for the poor by requiring workmen to take on pauper apprentices. Recognizing that there was simply not enough money to supplement all of the poor, it also attempted shame parishes into giving more money by requiring those receiving pensions from the parish to wear outward badges.[54]

Rise of the Working Class and Corresponding Legal Changes

    • By the late 18th century, ~1 million people were receiving parish poor relief. [55]
    • During the same period, the standard of living of poor people in England declines. "“The thirty years leading up to the new Poor Law of 1834 saw continuous attempts to hold down the poor-rates, to chip away at outdoor relief, or to pioneer the new-type workhouse” [56]
    • Speaking of workhouses: “Our intention,’ said one Assistant Commissioner, ‘is to make the workhouses as like prisons as possible’; and another, ‘our object… is to establish therein a discipline so severe and repulsive as to make them a terror to the poor and prevent them from entering’.” [58]
    • Bread Riots common until 1840s. [57] Also of note is the Great Cheese Riot of 1764, where "whole cheeses were rolled down the streets." [59] These riots peaked during the famine of 1795. [60]
    • Usually these actions were actually fairly disciplined. At least some of the time, the mob would force the farmers/merchants to sell their harvest at what was regarded as a fairer price, and let the farmer keep the proceeds. Despite their popularity, the leaders of these actions were at least sometimes hanged if they were caught.[61]
    • Between 1760 and 1810, sixty-three new capital offenses are created, primarily for property crimes. [62] These included: stealing shipwrecked goods (1753, actually), breaking into a building to steal or destroy linen (1764), food rioting, destroying a mill (1769), and forging bank notes. [63].
    • Quite frequently though, death sentences were commuted to transportation. [64].
    • "The critics of the law argued that the gibbets and corpses paradoxically weakened enforcement of the law: rather than terrifying criminals, the death penalty terrified prosecutors and juries, who feared committing judicial murder on the capital statutes." [65].
    • Really, it looks like the legal system functioned as a reactionary, and not extraordinarily effective, tool, during a period of major social and economic change--both the poor law and the criminal law were routinely amended in unsuccessful attempts at controlling the poor.
    • Further consideration relationship between criminal law and "poor law."
    • specific details of 1834 Poor Law Amendment? -- FrancisWhite

*Update

-At present, I am making some edits to add more detail and clarity to the wikipedia page on the Poor Laws, particularly regarding the late 18th/early 19th century period. I may also make some edits to the article on workhouses, although I think it's already better than the Poor Law article. -- FrancisWhite
[1] Ordinance of Laborers 1349, full text available at http://www.fordham.edu/halsall/seth/ordinance-labourers.asp (I always thought Prof. Moglen was joking when he started writs with "The king to the sheriff, greeting," but it actually does begin exactly that way.) [2] Statute of Laborers 1351, full text available at http://www.fordham.edu/halsall/seth/statute-labourers.asp [3] Ordinance of Laborers 1349 para. 1. [4] Ordinance of Laborers 1349 para. 8. [5] Statute of Laborers 1351 para. 1 (The labor shortage does "great damage [to] the great men, and impoverish[es] of all the said commonalty."). [6] Palmer pg. 169. [7] Lewis C. Vollmar, Jr., M.D., The Effect of Epidemics on the Development of English Law from the Black Death Through the Industrial Revolution, 15 J. Legal Med. 385, 394 (1994). [8] Essex Session of the Peace, 1351,1377-1379, 102 U. Pa. L. Rev. 425 (1954) [9] Vollmar, supra note 7, at 394. [10] Statute Law Revision Act of 1863, 26 & 27 Vict c 125, full text available at http://books.google.co.uk/books?id=u7ouAAAAIAAJ&pg=PA578#v=onepage&q&f=false [11] Sidney & Beatrice Webb, English Local Government: English Poor Law History Part 1. The Old Poor Law 24--25 (1927). [12] Webb at 26. [13] Sidney & Beatrice Webb, English Local Government: English Poor Law History Part 1. The Old Poor Law 1--2 (1927). [14] Webb at 6. [15] Gareth Jones, History of the Law of Charity 1532-1827 3 (1969). [16] Paul Slack, The English Poor Law 1531-1782 14 (1990). [17] Slack at 16. [18] Jones at 10. [19] http://www.intriguing-history.com/statute-punishment-of-beggars-vagabonds/ [20] Webb at 45. [21] Paul Slack, The English Poor Law 1531-1782 17 (1990). [22] Webb at 46. [23] Webb at 46. [24] Slack at 17. [25] Slack at 59. [26] Webb at 47. [27] Webb at 48. [28] Webb at 50. See also Act of the Common Council of February 28, 1555. [29] Slack at 59--60. [30] Slack at 60. [31] Webb at 51. [32] Webb at 52. [33] Webb at 52. [34] Webb at 53. [35] Slack at 18. [36] Webb at 61. [37] Slack at 18--19. [38] Webb at 65. [39] Slack at 60--61. [40] Slack at 61. [41] Slack at 26. [42] Slack at 26. [43] Slack at 27. [44] Webb at 66--67. [45] Webb at 77. [46] Webb at 90. [47] Slack at 61. [48] http://www.workhouses.org.uk/CityOfLondon/corporation.shtml [49] http://www.workhouses.org.uk/CityOfLondon/corporation.shtml [50] Slack at 62. [51] Slack at 36. [52] Slack at 62. [53] Slack at 37. [54] Slack at 39-40, 62. [55] E.P. Thompson, The Making of the English Working Class, at 147. Full text available at https://libcom.org/library/making-english-working-class-ep-thompson [56] Thompson at 522 [57] Thompson at 122. [58] Thompson at 524 [59] Thompson at 124. [60] Thompson at 127. [61] Thompson at 124-126. [62] Thompson at 117. [63] D. Hay et al., Albion's Fatal Tree: Crime and Society in Eighteenth Century England (1975), 20-21. [64] Hay at 22. [65] Hay at 23.

-- AllysonMackavage - 25 Sep 2014

Additional Notes from History of the Law of Charity (Gareth Jones) as it relates to the poor laws:

  • During the Protestant Reformation, laws were passed that increasingly transferred what had been religious property back to the Crown (e.g., I Edward VI c. 14 forfeiting the lands of “Colleges, Free Chapells and Chauntries . . . and of brotherhoods, guilds, and fraternities” to the Crown if they supported superstitious purposes). [i] “Piety and charity could no longer be to all Englishmen synonymous conceptions.” [ii]

The Statutes of Charitable Uses:

  • Although the Elizabethan poor laws recognized that the local communities must publicly support their poor, there was a simultaneous recognition that private philanthropy could provide relief as well and that the existing system at the time of supervision over charities in the Chancery Court was not ensuring that charitable funds were properly spent and distributed. [iii] As a result, in 1597, 39 Eliz. I c. 6 (“An Acte to reforme Deceits and Breaches of Trust, touching Lands given to Charitable Uses”) was passed and re-enacted four years later (as The Charitable Uses Act, 1601, 43 Eliz. I c. 4). [iv]
    • Commissioners within each county were to investigate breaches of trust reported by local parishioners.
    • Commissioners had jurisdiction over a broad range of charities, including city and town corporations established after 1601. [v]

[i] Jones, at 13. [ii] Jones, at 15. [iii] Jones, at 22. [iv] Jones, at 23. [v] Jones, at 38.

-- AllysonMackavage - 10 Nov 2014

-- AllysonMackavage - 20 Nov 2014

I made the following revisions to https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/English_Poor_Laws (username: "allydillo"):

  • Under "Medieval Poor Laws," added reference to 34 Edw. III, c.10 (1360).
  • Under "Tudor Poor Laws":
    • clarified limitation on licensing for "impotent" poor
    • added paragraph on poor relief / houses of correction in London during the 16th Century
    • added reference to 5&6 Edw. VI c.2 (1552)
    • added paragraph on laws passed under Elizabeth prior to her complete overhauls in 1597 and 1601.

-- AllysonMackavage - 20 Nov 2014

I made the following revisions to https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tudor_Poor_Laws:

  • added info on effect of reformation
  • created reference / link to 1495 act
  • created link to 1536 act
  • added information on / linked to 1547, 1552, and 1555 acts
  • added several paragraphs on poor laws passed by Elizabeth prior to "Elizabethan" reforms in 1598 & 1601.

Additionally, I created the following pages to provide further information on relevant poor laws:

-- AllysonMackavage - 03 Dec 2014

 
TWikiGuestFirstPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 15:52 LukeRushing
It is strongly recommended that you include your outline in the body of your essay by using the outline as section titles. The headings below are there to remind you how section and subsection titles are formatted.

Salad Bowl or Melting Pot? English History's Influence on Its Diverse Origins

-- By LukeRushing - 13 Mar 2018

I. Introduction

The “Englishry of English law” is a result of its diversity of origin, but the origins don’t tell the complete story. England’s legal history is a melting pot, not a salad bowl. Up to and including the Norman Conquest, English history is a pile-up of diverse influences, but after the Norman Conquest England was relatively isolated. Many important English legal concepts developed from an outside influence being subjected to internal English pressures. The “Englishry of English law” may have had diverse origins as its ingredients, but unique historical developments blended them together into English law.

II. Defining "Englishry

There exist a few characteristics that England uniquely, or almost uniquely, possessed. Then there are other traits which were not unique to England but were equally or more central to the English legal system. So, is “Englishry” the uniquely English traits, or the definingly English traits? Englishry must be the definingly English traits, otherwise if England’s legal system had no unique traits, it could not be called “English”. Thus defined, the Englishry of law was characterized by some unique features such as the circuit system, the sheriffs, the lack of a civil code, and the writ system, and some widely used features such as juries, a monarchy, and a parliament.

III. The Ingredients: Diverse Origins

A. Diverse Groups

There’s no doubt that England had many diverse influences, almost all of them conquering forces. The Celtic Britons were subjugated by the Romans between the 1st and 6th centuries CE. After Roman rule collapsed the Anglo-Saxons eventually established seven separate kingdoms spanning most of England. Two hundred years later the Danes began a generations-long invasion, ultimately claiming almost half of England. Finally, in 1066, the Norman William successfully invaded and conquered England. The composition and homeland security of England was relatively stable after that, bolstered by its isolated status as an island apart from the continent. This combination of successive invasions from different groups, followed by relative stability and isolation is the true “Englishry of English law”.

B. Diverse Influences

Did these diverse groups have long-lasting impacts on English law? The Celts left little behind but Shire “names such as Norfolk and Suffolk [which] suggest ancient tribal communities.” The Romans followed, but according to Baker “[w]hether their colonisation of Britain made any lasting impact on native traditions is open to debate.” That said, the Romans certainly introduced written documents and seals into the legal system, which would eventually form the backbone of the definitively English writ system. The Romans also left behind at least some legal traditions that the Anglo-Saxons picked up, such as the use of Latin and the elements of certain crimes such as treason, based on the Roman law of maiestas. Independently, the Anglo-Saxons developed at least some of the persistent structure of English government, which was in place “[b]y the tenth century”, such as “a single kingdom of England… [an] effective monarchy… [and] a homogeneous scheme of local government… [dividing governance units into] 'shires' (counties), which have remained substantially the same in name and shape down to the present day [and which]… correspond to old Saxon kingdoms.” Judicially, the Anglo-Saxons introduced a court system available to the poor and rich alike which had to meet at specified intervals. The Anglo-Saxons’ co-occupants, the Danes, indirectly helped develop the feudal system by necessitating its use as a military tactic. The Danish names for these feudal titles, notably “eorl”, also remained. William and the Normans ousted the Anglo-Saxons and Danes were ousted from government. For the last “century and a half” Normandy had been “the best-ruled state in Europe,” and William was paradigmatic of the Normans’ disciplined leadership. The lasting impact left by the Normans on English legal history was bringing “precise and orderly methods into the government and law of England.” This governmental discipline manifested itself as centralization under the king.

IV. The Melting Pot: English History

A. Isolation

Any stew must simmer for a long time. If the period up to and including the Norman Conquest was the frantic dicing and slicing of ingredients thrown into a bowl, then the period after the Norman Conquest was the simmering, where disparate flavors mixed together to create a unique profile. After the Conquest, England was never successfully invaded again. Consequently, after 1066 most of the ingredients of English legal history were in the pot, and it is accurate to say that they had extraordinarily diverse origins. But the “Englishry of English law” does not lie “precisely” in its origins because English legal history only begins there. What happened next was those diverse ingredients reacting to and combining with each other in unpredictable ways that created unique results.

B. The Pressure Cooker

Once the lid closed English history is what cooked the ingredients and it was the combination of English history with various ingredients that yielded the “Englishry of English law.” Two ingredients stand out in the impact they had. First, English feudalism, which was strengthened by the Anglo-Saxons as a military strategy to help them fend off the Danes. Second, the Norman inclination towards centralized government. The Domesday Book resulted from combining these two concepts then mixing in the historical setting of 1066: that after the centuries of tug-of-war between the Anglo-Saxons and the Danes followed by the tumult of the Norman Conquest, England needed unified record-keeping. Quia Emptores also resulted from combining these two concepts with a distinct moment in English history: the centuries-long abandonment of knights as a military and feudal unit in favor of the yeoman.

V. Conclusion

The diverse origins of English law are but-for causes of its “Englishry”. But to say they are “precisely” its cause ignores that the diverse origins were acted upon, shaped, and molded by the unfolding of English history over a thousand years. This process created the “Englishry of English law” from the raw materials of diverse origins.


You are entitled to restrict access to your paper if you want to. But we all derive immense benefit from reading one another's work, and I hope you won't feel the need unless the subject matter is personal and its disclosure would be harmful or undesirable. To restrict access to your paper simply delete the "#" character on the next two lines:

Note: TWiki has strict formatting rules for preference declarations. Make sure you preserve the three spaces, asterisk, and extra space at the beginning of these lines. If you wish to give access to any other users simply add them to the comma separated ALLOWTOPICVIEW list.

TWikiGuestSecondPaper 26 Dec 2017 - 20:06 JustinMaffett
Unfreedom and the Black Death

By Justin Maffett

The Black Death was a pivotal moment in English legal history, having ushered in a wave of economic and social changes that transformed unfreedom of both people and property into freedom. However, this was by contingency only. Though there had been a movement towards greater freedom prior to 1348, it was really the Black Death and its devastating economic effects that disrupted England’s feudal relations – which had been “a primary method of social organization” – that led to the social transformation of unfreedom to freedom (Palmer 1).

From Unfreedom to Freedom of People and Property

According to some measures, upwards of a third of England’s population died during the first outbreak of the plague (1348-50), which brought about a demographic crisis of catastrophic proportion. The immediate effects were economic to where the loss of labor led to a dramatic loss in productivity. Farmlands owned by barons and other noblemen lay idle, which led to an evaporation of income. Villeins took advantage of the economic opportunity by wielding their newfound market power in the competitive marketplace for labor by demonstrating their unwillingness to work and by demanding hire wages. Meanwhile, lords were reluctant to enforce their rights to compel service for fear of driving away labor.

This of course upset the status quo of social order. “The terrible mortality from this plague completely disorganized the manorial system, which had hitherto depended on a plentiful supply of labor born and bred within the manor,” Plunkett explains (32). As lords competed for free labor, servile inhabitants were tempted to leave their estates to become hired laborers. Lords were no longer able to find servile labor, which forced them to either lease their lands to free labor or “tacitly conced[e] to their peasants the benefits of ownership in their holdings” (Plunkett 33). As a consequence, the villein slowly developed “customary property rights in the land he worked” (Plunkett 33).

Re-Stabilizing the Status Quo of Unfreedom

What had started as an economic crisis quickly became a threat to the social order too. Those in bound service to their lords abandoned the manors and sought free labor elsewhere. Prior to the Black Death, the government generally did not involve itself in local matters like the relationship between lords and their laborers. Social organization was basically regional. Law itself was used in litigation to resolve claims in other matters, but it was not really used in a positive way as a means of social control. However, in the two decades following the first outbreak, “the government exerted itself to retain the old structure of society, primarily through enforcement of the Ordinance and Statute of laborers” (Palmer 5). Here, governance changed significantly such that the government was intent on using law and statutes to control society and preserve the status quo (Palmer 5).

The government promulgated the Ordinance of Laborers within a year for the initial outbreak. The key provisions of the statute called for coercion to work and to work at accustomed wages. “All able bodied people under sixty years old were required to labor. Testimony by two ben before various local officials was sufficient to jail those who refused to work or to work at the accustomed wages…” (Palmer 18). The Ordinance demonstrated the government’s willingness to regulate not just labor but manorial relationships that had traditionally fallen outside the purview of the law. Now the government would approach workers from an economic perspective.

The Villein’s Return(?) to Unfreedom

Though it can be said that the villein benefitted greatly from the Black Death, owing to the general transformation from unfreedom to “freedom” in both an economic and social sense, it would be misleading to call the villein or even the free man completely free. If anything, a more apt claim would be that they became less unfree. Some of the statutory shifts included changes to criminal rights, which benefitted the upper class more than any other group because they were the ones who knew how and when to invoke these rights. The government also adopted a number of punitive remedies and occupational liabilities that disproportionately affected those in the labor force. Moreover, though free men were typically enjoyed access to the common law, villeins however were still denied access, even after the plague. The villein still lacked any ordinary recourse at common law that would protect him from his lord. This is important because it was through the common law that the government sought to regulate “the lives and fortunes of all substantial and many insignificant Englishmen” (Palmer 3).

Conclusion

Admittedly, the importance of the villein’s status waned in the decades following the Black Death. But it is also true that there are other factors that could have contributed to this. First and foremost, the authority granted to the upper class through the Ordinance and Statute of Laborers was in many ways a substitute or possibly even a stronger mechanism of social control than status. The argument here is that the authority here could be wielded against both free and villein alike, while before the lord only enjoyed coercive control over the villein.

That said, the Black Death was nonetheless a pivotal moment in English legal history, having ignited what would become a “silent revolution” that allowed for the majority of serfs to gradually gain economic independence. The transition from unfreedom to freedom was on the horizon, for the move towards the emancipation of villeins had been in motion for some time prior to 1348. However, no one could have predicted either the outbreak of the Black Death or its devastating economic and social effects on England. It’s for this reason that we must acknowledge that this transformation of unfreedom of both people and property into freedom in the history of the English law was in fact by contingency only.

-- JustinMaffett - 26 Dec 2017

 
TheExchequerOfTheJews 05 Jan 2015 - 21:27 EbenMoglen
EXCHEQUER OF THE JEWS

Background:

Jews began to settle in England soon after the Norman Conquest in 1066. They for the most part escaped the massacres during the first (1096–1099) and second (1145–1149) crusades, and despite occasional imposition of periodic fines and special levies, for a time their numbers and prosperity increased under the protection of the king.[1]

There was a reason Jews were protected by the Crown. Surviving records of the Exchequer Pipe Roll of the reign of Henry I show that the Jews of England constituted a major source of royal revenue to the Crown early in the twelfth century. "The intent was to use the Jewry as a reservoir equally open to receive and close to retain the surplus wealth of the surrounding population, so that the crown will never lack a fund on which to draw in an hour of need".[2]

With the further advance of commerce and industry under Henry I and Henry II, the Jews of England continued to increase their royal revenues and the demand grew for the creation of a distinct department of the Great Exchequer for the Jews capital management.[3]

Catalysts for the creation of the department of the Exchequer of the Jews :

Further catalysts for the creation of the department of the Great Exchequer for the Jews were the Crusade mania reaching England (around 1190), and the death of Aaron of Lincoln (in 1186).

A. The Crusade Mania of the 1190s:

The Crusades did not leave the Jewish population completely unharmed: when the Crusaders mania reached England in the 1190s, it included attacks against the Jews by fanatic Christians who killed them and took their money, leaving debts (to loans given out by these Jews) uncollected. "This ostensibly religious persecution was suspected at the time to have been at bottom but 'a new way to pay old debts'". [4]

Richard I, who was the king at the time, became concerned about how violence against the Jews could affect his access to their capital, as the Jews' wealth was one of the main sources of money for the Crown [5].In a Statue of the Jewry from the early thirteen century, associated by Hoveden and Ranulf Galnvill, that meant to prevent the loss of this income, it is stated: Be it known, that all Jews, wheresoever they might be in the realm, are of right under the tutelage and protection of the King; nor is it lawful for any of them to subject himself to any wealth person without the King's license. Jews and all their effects are the King's property, and if any one withhold their money from them, let the King recover it as his own". [6]

B. The Death of Aaron of Lincoln:

Aaron of Lincoln, a Jew who was believed to be the richest man in England, died in 1186, leaving an estate that was so be big it required a treasurer and clerk to manage all the debtors. An arrangement termed "Aaron's Exchequer." [7]

The danger to the Jews from the hands of Crusaders and religious zealots (as well as people who used religious persecution of Jews to avoid having to pay their debts), was further emphasized by Aaron's death and the enormous effort it took to collect the money he had lent to people. In what was probably in large part an attempt to minimize loss of revenue to the crown, King Richard I decided to re-organize the machinery by which revenue from the Jews were collected. [8] The implementation of the institution of the Exchequer of the Jews was finalized by the last decade of the 12th Century, and its primary purpose was to make a record of the debts owing to the Jews. [9]

Definition and Description:

The details of the institution are clearly stated in the 1194 orders of Richard I, stating as follows:

"All the debts, pledges, mortgages, lands, houses, rents, and possessions of the Jews shall be registered. The Jew who shall conceal any of these shall forfeit to the King his body and the thing concealed, and likewise all his possessions and chattels, neither shall it be lawful to the Jew to recover the thing concealed. Likewise six or seven places shall be provided in which they shall make all their contracts, and there shall be appointed two lawyers that are Christians and two lawyers that are Jews, and two legal registrars, and before them and the clerks of William of the Church of St. Mary's and William of Chimilli, shall their contracts be made.

And charters shall be made of their contracts by way of indenture. And one part of the indenture shall remain with the Jew, sealed with the seal of him, to whom the money is lent, and the other part shall remain in the common chest: wherein there shall be three locks and keys, whereof the two Christians shall keep one key, and the two Jews another, and the clerks of William of the Church of St. Mary and of William of Chimilli shall keep the third. And moreover, there shall be three seals to it, and those who keep the seals shall put the seals thereto.

Moreover the clerks of the said William and William shall keep a roll of the transcripts of all the charters, and as the charters shall be altered so let the roll be likewise. For every charter there shall be three pence paid, one moiety thereof by the Jews and the other moiety by him to whom the money is lent; whereof the two writers shall have two pence and the keeper of the roll the third.

And from henceforth no contract shall be made with, nor payment, made to, the Jews, nor any alteration made in the charters, except before the said persons or the greater part of them, if all of them cannot be present. And the aforesaid two Christians shall have one roll of the debts or receipts of the payments which from henceforth are to be made to the Jews, and the two Jews one and the keeper of the roll one.

Moreover every Jew shall swear on his Roll, that all his debts and pledges and rents, and all his goods and his possessions, he shall cause to be enrolled, and that he shall conceal nothing as is aforesaid. And if he shall know that anyone shall conceal anything he shall secretly reveal it to the justices sent to them, and that they shall detect, and shew unto them all falsifiers or forgers of the charters and clippers of money, where or when they shall know them, and likewise all false charters.."[10]

The Exchequer of the Jews (alternately known as the "Scaccarium Judaeorum", “Scaccarium Judaismi" or "Thesauraria Judaeorum") was a department of medieval English government, which was subordinate to the main Exchequer. It was appointed by the king and its designation was to deal with Jewish affairs. [11]

The creation of a separate institution to deal with the monies of the Jews was not wholly unique for those times. The Jews of England enjoyed a qualified autonomy by the hands of the king in several additional matters. For example, they had latitude in rate of the interest for loans they gave (though some records show a maximum limit)[12], as well as in juridical matters. Also, cases where Jews alone were concerned were given leeway to be left to the cognizance of the Jews’ own tribunals [13].

Functions and Judicial Power:

As part of its functions, the Exchequer of the Jews controlled a system of officials within established Jewish communities. It had the power to appoint and dismiss these officials as well as to handle transactions. Monies collected by the Exchequer of the Jews were retained in a separate treasury, and were disbursed on the king's instructions.

All money-lending transactions had to be registered in the archae (chests). Each archae was administrated by four chirographers (two Christians and two Jews), which were elected and sworn. All contract and loans between Christians and Jews were to be put into legal form, and an exact copy was to be put behind triple lock and seal. "In practice, the bond and the memorial were written on the same skin, which, being folded on the blank space, was cut in an irregular line, so that the two parts corresponded as tallies" (14). The original bond was sealed by the debtor and delivered to the creditor.

When a debt became due, the Exchequer of the Jews would issue an authorization for the levying of the debt at the request of the creditor. Only if the debtor had died would the collection of the debt be preceded by other legal proceedings. [15]

Another responsibility of the Exchequer of the Jews was the "Scaccarium Judaeorum", which served as escheator—a doctrine that transfers the property of a person who dies without heirs to the crown or state. This served to ensure that property was not left in "limbo" without recognized ownership. It also meant that in effect the Crown took charge of tenements and chattels of Jews, ensuring that they fell into the king's hands following death (without heirs) or transgressions. [16]

The Exchequer of the Jews also exercised a jurisdiction over cases involving Jewish debts which had passed into the hands of the Crown, or had been transferred to other Christian creditors. The Exchequer of the Jews claimed exclusive jurisdiction in these matters, though it was subject to some exception. [17]

Structure, Appointment of Justices and Safe-Guards:

In 1200 four "Justices of the Jews" were named. Two of those were Jews: Benjamin de Talemunt and Joseph Aaron, and in fact became the only Jews appointed to this position throughout the duration of the institute. The four Justices were given the status of Barons of the Exchequer, and were subjected to the authority of the Treasurer and the Chief of Justice. [18] During deliberations, the justices were often aided by the presbyter judaeorum—a chief rabbi—who assisted them in matters involving Jewish law. [19]

Part of the jurisdiction power and duty of the Exchequer of the Jews included assessing the contributions of the Jews to the royal treasury in reliefs, escheats, fines, and tallages (general taxes applied arbitrarily by the king). [20]

To keep track of debts, the Justices would periodically order a "scrutiny" ("scrutinium") to be made of the lists of the debts that were contained in the archae. Many such lists exist to this day. [21] During the process of “scrutiny” of the archae all business were suspended [22].

Safeguards were put in place to ensure that the archae could not be tampered with: Each archae had three locks and a set of keys for each lock. Each set of keys was held by different designated people (one set by two Jews, one by two Christians, and the third by two royal clerks) so that the chests could only be opened if all three were present [23] After "scrutiny" of the lists of the debts was made, the Justices sent a report to the king describing the capability of the Jewry to bear further tallage. [The king routinely applied additional tallage. If those were not paid, the Jew’s wife and children were often imprisoned as hostages or the Jew himself was sent to the Tower and his lands and chattels detained]. [24]

Documentation in the form of The Plea Rolls of the Exchequer of the Jews survive for the years 1219–20, 1244, 1253, and in a virtually continuous series from 1266 to 1287. These documents include details from various pleas entered by Jews or Christians, dealing with rate of interest, its lapse during the minority of an heir, or alleged forgeries of Chirographs. [25] A volume of the more important of these pleas was published in 1902 jointly by the Selden Society and the Jewish Historical Society of England. [26]

Issues with and the end of the office of the Exchequer of the Jews:

At first, the selected justices for the office of the Exchequer of the Jews were men of some distinction who were appointed from among the king's favorites. Later on (for example from 1272-1287) they were dismissed for corruption and bribery. [27]

The office of the Exchequer of the Jews survived for almost a century. The expulsion of England’s Jewry in 1290 signaled the end of the office of Exchequer of the Jews, though some cases with reference to the debts of the Jews can be found in some year-books through the reign of Edward II (1284-1327). [28]

Historical perspective: Medieval Culture and Views of Minorities:

At first glance it could seem as if what drove the persecution of Jews were unique acts of pure anti-Semitism directed towards the Jewish population of medieval England. However, a close comparative reading sheds light to the reality that such persecution was not unique to the treatment of Jews but reflected a historical "system" of blaming "aliens" or various minority groups for daily misfortunes and difficulties (e.g. sudden diseases, poverty and famine, wars, or forces of nature etc.) [29]

Much of the time mass accusations and persecution of minority groups were justified in the name of God (and/or attributed the evil doings of the ‘designated minority group’ in the name of the devil). Similar justification was used in the persecution of the Jews during England’s crusade mania. [30] As mentioned in in Ginzburg’s book, Ecstasies: Deciphering the Witches’ Sabbath: "The lepers' extermination was the first time in the history of Europe that such huge programme of segregation was undertaken". "In succeeding centuries other protagonists would take the lepers' place, the mad, the poor, the criminal and Jews. The lepers led the way." [31]

Ginzburg describes "the casual chain of conspiracy", which was fed by hostilities towards the least protected groups. In his view there was almost always a Muslim sovereign at the head of the chain: "Directly or indirectly these Muslim characters conspire with isolated figures or with groups, marginal from a geographical or ethnic-religious point of view (e.g. Jews), promising them money in exchange of execution of the plot". [32] The plot is materially executed by other groups (e.g. lepers), who because of their age, their social inferiority or both of these reasons, are readily susceptible to false promises of wealth and power. [33]

Conspiracies often included fiscal segregation in ghettoes for both Jews and lepers, and an additional obligation to wear a symbol on clothes to be recognized by, or to be subjected to a certain dress code. [34]

Jews and lepers were both vulnerable to persecution. However, the most noticeable difference between Jews and other minorities was the Jews wealth. As Ginzburg puts it: "We would doubtless have been exterminated, had not our great wealth made the Christians greedy enough to demand ransom". [35] Several times during pogroms against minorities, following one conspiracy or another, the Jews ended up subjected to less killing or damage. The main source of punishment pointed at them was usually a requisition of all the wealth the Jews were holding. [36]

Medieval Historical Sources and Possible Bias::

It may be of interest that information about the Exchequer of the Jews, its development, background, purpose, and use, was found exclusively in the Christian chronicles' records of those centuries. Although known for their remarkable accuracy and their credibility, these historians nonetheless had little sympathy or charity to spare for the Jews, and some might have been outright hostile to them. Since the secular accounts of English Jewry from the time period are very scanty, one can only present the Christian viewpoint. [37]

*******

[1] Joe Hillaby, "Jewish Colonisation in the Twelfth Century" THE JEWS IN MEDIEVAL BRITAIN: HISTORICAL, LITERARY, AND ARCHAEOLOGICAL PERSPECTIVE 16-17(Patricia Skinner, editor 2003).

[2] Selected Pleas, Starrs, and Other Records from the Rule of the Exchequer of the Jews A.D 1220-1284 p. xii (J. M. Rigg, editor for the Selden Society, 1920).

[3] Charles Gross, "The Exchequer of the Jews of England in the Middle Ages"- a lecture delivered at Anglo-Jewish Historical Exhibition at Royal Albert Hall, 5 (9th of June, 1887).

[4] Selected Pleas, Starrs, and Other Records from the Rule of the Exchequer of the Jews A.D 1220-1284 p. xviii.

[5] Charles Gross, p. 6.

[6] Selected Pleas, Starrs, and Other Records from the Rule of the Exchequer of the Jews A.D 1220-1284 p. x.

[7] Robert C. Stacey, "The English Jews under Henry III" THE JEWS IN MEDIEVAL BRITAIN: HISTORICAL, LITERARY, AND ARCHAEOLOGICAL PERSPECTIVE 47 (Patricia Skinner, editor 2003).

[8] Charles Gross, p.6

[9] Ibid, p.7.

[10] The Ordinances of the Jews, 1194. See at: www.fordham.edu/halsall/source/1194ordjews.asp

[11] Paul Brand, "The Jewish Community of England in the Records of English Royal Government" THE JEWS IN MEDIEVAL BRITAIN: HISTORICAL, LITERARY, AND ARCHAEOLOGICAL PERSPECTIVE 83 (Patricia Skinner, editor 2003).

[12] Selected Pleas, Starrs, and Other Records from the Rule of the Exchequer of the Jews A.D 1220-1284 p. xii.

[13] Selected Pleas, Starrs, and Other Records from the Rule of the Exchequer of the Jews A.D 1220-1284 p. xiii.

[14] Selected Pleas, Starrs, and Other Records from the Rule of the Exchequer of the Jews A.D 1220-1284 p. xix.

[15] Paul Brand, p. 74-75.

[16] Charles Gross, p. 10.

[17] Paul Brand, p.75-76.

[18] Exchequer of the Jews in Jewish Encyclopedia. See: www.jewishencyclopedia.com/articles/5932-exchequer-of-the-jews

[19] Charles Gross, p. 12.

[20] Ibid, p. 25.

[21] Ibid, p. 30-31.

[22] Selected Pleas, Starrs, and Other Records from the Rule of the Exchequer of the Jews A.D 1220-1284 p. xx.

[23] Paul Brand, p. 73.

[24] Charles Gross, p. 34.

[25] Charles Gross, p. 45-47.

[26] Selected Pleas, Starrs and Other Record (see reference No.2 ].

[27] Charles Gross, p. 45-47.

[28] Ibid.

[29] See in detailed: Carlo Ginzburg, Ecstasies : deciphering the witches' Sabbath (Raymond Rosenthal, translator, 1991)

[30] Ibid, p. 33.

[31] Ibid, p. 34.

[32] Ibid, p. 52.

[33] Ibid, p. 52.

[34] Ibid, p. 38.

[35] Ibid, p. 46.

[36] Ibid, p. 48.

[37] Selected Pleas, Starrs, and Other Records from the Rule of the Exchequer of the Jews A.D 1220-1284 p. xv.

-- InbarAsif - 17 Oct 2014

An excellent draft. It would be valuable in Wikipedia if some or all of it could be incorporated there. From my point of view, the draft would be strengthened if its present content could be rearranged to present less a set of facts followed by an interpretation based on other facts, than an interpretive context applied to the facts established by earlier secondary sources. What Ginzburg shows about France in the time of Edward I, and about Edward's own responses to those events in his treatment both of the lepers and the Jews is valuable precisely because it helps us to understand the mingled features of protection and predation merged in the institution being described.

TheNon-ReceptionInEngland 17 Dec 2014 - 18:24 JulianAzran
The text of this page authored by Julian Azran and Ignacio Menchaca is available for modification and reuse under the terms of the Creative Commons Attribution-Sharealike 3.0 Unported License and the GNU Free Documentation License (unversioned, with no invariant sections, front-cover texts, or back-cover texts).

Introduction

During the Renaissance, Continental Europe underwent a pivotal intellectual transformation; cultural, social and political assumptions and structures, once thought fundamental, were questioned and changed. European legal systems were not immune to these changes. After a revival of Roman law in late medieval Italy, the phenomenon spread to France and Germany, among others. These countries were said to have “received” the Roman law. Some legal scholars have questioned why, during the Renaissance, the English common law remained relatively intact. After all, the classic historian opinion assumed that the common law was in serious difficulties at the beginning of the sixteenth century, and that ‘the continuity of English legal history was seriously threatened’ by current Romanizing trends. [Baker p. 4] By the time the Roman laws reached England, the country was far too politically stable and effective for a foreign legal code to usurp its national law.

Resurrection of Corpus Juris

In the late eleventh century, a complete manuscript of the Digest was found in Pisa, Italy. [Stein p. 43] The Digest was part of the Corpus Juris Civilis, the body of civil law issued under Justinian I. A professor at the University of Bologna, Irnerius, made the interpretation and explanation of the Digest, as well as of the other parts of Justinian’s legislative work, his enterprise. [Stein p. 46] He and his school, comprised of students from all the countries of Europe, attempted to recreate the science of Roman law. Since the Corpus Juris did not expound clear legal principles per se, these scholars, known as “Glossators,” would compare potentially conflicting texts and infer principles that would explain the apparent contradictions. [Stein p. 46] Their work would extend into the early thirteenth century. By then, they had laid the groundwork for a theoretical understanding of the Roman civil law, which would come to serve as the foundation for most of the legal systems in continental Europe.

The Reception in Continental Europe

After the Glossators were the Commentators, who took the next step of attempting to codify the previously extracted legal principles into a cogent system of laws. [Stein p. 75] They combined Roman law with the statutory law of Italian cities and with canon law; Roman law was adapted to address practical contemporary needs. [Stein p. 75-86] And so, lawyers began to be trained in Roman law, but this did not occur only in Italy. The new science of Roman law as inaugurated by the Glossators in Bologna spread out into other countries, including France and Germany. Through the action of university trained judges, lawyers, and draftsmen of legal documents, the Roman law began to spread across Europe. This was the Reception.

It is not possible to understand Roman Law as the law of the Roman Empire, but only as the Justinian Civil Code, which was the only major law book available to the European Kingdoms at the time. This great codification containing a universal system of written laws, non-contradictory fundamentals and amount of application, caught the attention of many kingdoms, specially the new absolutism monarchs. However, rather than enacting roman laws as laws of the kingdom, the new absolutist movements only took their centralised and universal written court system. Examples of such systems can be found in the Spain and Germany of Habsburgs and in the France of the Valois. Such systems were comprised of great codifications and a creation of centralised systems of courts and laws. These centralized processes of assured Monarchs that they would have further control over the legal system, replacing tradition, natural law, and local practices with their own personal version of a universal and centralized Civil Code.

The Non-Reception in England

In England, the story of the Reception is a bit more complicated. King Stephen (1092/6-1154) took suspicious notice of the spread of the study of civil law, however his opposition was ineffectual. [Re p. 466] Roman and canon law began to be taught at Oxford by Vacarius, an Italian scholar; Cambridge also issued degrees in the civil law. [Stein p. 467-8] “Every ambitious youth studied eagerly the Corpus Juris” [Re p. 467]

Around this time, intellectuals were attacking the language and content of English law as barbarous, and praising the Civil law as refined and humane. [Baker p. 4] Henry II (1154-1189) established a well-ordered system of royal courts, and Henry III (1216-1272) forbade the teaching of Roman law in the schools of London. The royal courts made possible the beginning of a unification and soon, comprehensive statements of the national law. One of the more effective counterweights to the Roman law education at Oxford were the professors at the Inns of Court, a historical analog to the present day bar association, who taught the Common Law. The lawyers who dominated the lower house of the legislature, much of the nation's bureaucracy, and nearly all the courts of law, were trained in advanced schools of municipal law and not in the university law faculties. By the time of Henry VII and Henry VIII, the new absolutism of the Tudors already had a centuries-old centralized courts system, which kept written records. This was only possible due to the Norman Conquest, which successfully created a centralized court at London, in order to oversee the whole country. In such manner, Henry VII and Henry VIII achieved what they wanted without recourse to alien jurisprudence. Under Henry VII, common-law trained ministers such as Empson, Dudley, and Lovell, carried the royal interests as far as any Civilian would have dared. Henry VIII advanced common lawyers for the first time to the offices of master of the rolls and master of requests, and, after Cardinal Wolsey, appointed first a bencher of Lincoln's Inn (Sir Thomas More) and then a serjeant at law (Sir Thomas Audley) as lord chancellor. [Baker p. 418]

Conclusion

Still, although there are few specific examples, there is evidence that the Roman law was recognized as a valid authority by the English courts for some time. [Re p. 468] In the long run, however, the Common Law obviously prevailed in England. What made a difference in England’s case, as opposed to France or Germany, was that its legal system was too entrenched for a new body of law to usurp it. As one author put it, “the legal fabric of the government and its institutions were not such as to permit the direct reception of Roman law by the King's courts!” [Re p. 468] The Reception tended to occur in places where there was no such robust legal system. The fact that England already had some of the best characteristics from the Civil Code, offered no incentives for change, as they did to the other Absolutist Monarchs. Thus, England didn’t have a particular need for a new body of law. In the words of Maitland, “there was no need in England for that reconstitution de l’unité nationale which fills a large space in schemes of French history, and in which, for good and ill, the Roman texts gave their powerful aid to the centripetal and monarchical forces.” By this time, there was a certain level of political and legal stability in England, unparalleled by any of the territories where the Roman law had its greatest effect.

References

F. W. Maitland, English Law and the Renaissance (1901).

Edward D. Re, The Roman Contribution to the Common Law, 29 Fordham L. Rev. 447, 466 (1961).

Peter Stein, Roman Law in European History (Cambridge, 1999).

The Oxford History of the Laws of England: Volume VI 1483–1558, John Baker, (Oxford 2003)

-- JulianAzran - 21 Nov 2014

The Renaissance in Europe, understood as the rebirth of classical culture, is a social construction, rather than an historical truth. Such term was first used in Italy to manifest an artistic break from the gothic art. Even though such movement took certain inspiration in classical roman art, especially in sculpture, the vast majority of authors agree that this was not in any way a rebirth of classical Roman art, but rather a new artistic and intellectual movement. In law, this process has been defined as the Reception, which is the resurgence and study of Roman law by the European Kingdoms. The Reception can also be conceived as a social construction, rather than a historical fact. The classic historian opinion made the assumption that the common law was in serious difficulties at the beginning of the sixteenth century, and that ‘the continuity of English legal history was seriously threatened’ by current Romanizing trends. Intellectuals were attacking the language and content of English law as barbarous, and praising the Civil law as refined and humane[1]. In fact, during the sixteenth century, there is an undoubted academic interest in the Justinian Civil Code. Moreover, it is not possible to understand Roman Law as the law of the Roman Empire, but only as the Justinian Civil Code, which was the only major law book available to the European Kingdoms at the time. This great codification containing a universal system of written laws, non-contradictory fundamentals and amount of application, caught the attention of many kingdoms, specially the new absolutism monarchs. However, rather than enacting roman laws as laws of the kingdom, the new absolutist movements only took their centralised and universal written court system. Thus, examples of such systems can be found in the Spain and Germany of Habsburgs and in the France of the Valois. Such systems comprise of great codifications and a creation of centralised systems of courts and laws. By such processes, the Monarchs assured that they could have further control over the Legal system, replacing tradition, natural law, and local practices with their own personal version of a universal and centralized Civil Code. In the case of England, on the other hand, the process of Reception was rather timid, compared to other European Kingdoms. The new absolutism of the Tudors already had a centuries-old centralised courts system, which kept written records. This was only possible due to the Norman Conquest, which successfully created a centralised court at London, in order to oversee the complete country. In such way Henry VII and Henry VIII achieved what they wanted without recourse to alien jurisprudence. A well-received lecture in the inns of court on the prerogative, or on Quo Warranto, or uses, was a better qualification for royal service than years spent lecturing on the pandects or decretals in the universities. Under Henry VII, common-law trained ministers such as Empson, Dudley, and Lovell, carried the royal interests carried the royal interests as far as any Civilian would have dared. Henry VIII advanced common lawyers for the first time to the offices of master of the rolls and master of requests, and, after Cardinal Wolsey, appointed first a bencher of Lincoln's Inn (Sir Thomas More) and then a serjeant at law (Sir Thomas Audley) as lord chancellor [2]. In addition, the English lawyers did not have a formal academic background in Roman Law (Civil Code), given that their “University” was the court’s inn, where they studied and commented on previous cases, as a way to arm themselves for their future trials. The lawyers who dominated the lower house of the legislature, much of the nation's bureaucracy, and nearly all the courts of law, were trained in advanced schools of municipal law and not in the university law faculties. Had the early Tudor authorities insisted upon an academical law degree before call to the Bar, that might indeed have revolutionised the history of English law and achieved what books alone could not. Henry VIII was quite capable of interfering with law schools when it suited him [3]. Therefore, it is possible to state that the Reception in Europe had a very limited effect, in particular in England, which already had a centralised court system, and a class of lawyers trained in Common Law. The fact that England already had some of the best characteristics from the Civil Code, offered no incentives for change, as they did to the other Absolutist Monarchs.

[1] The Oxford History of the Laws of England: Volume VI 1483–1558, John Baker, (Oxford 2003) [2] The Oxford History of the Laws of England: Volume VI 1483–1558, John Baker, (Oxford 2003) [3]The Oxford History of the Laws of England: Volume VI 1483–1558, John Baker, (Oxford 2003)

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 08 Dec 2014

Introduction

During the Renaissance, Continental Europe underwent a pivotal intellectual transformation; cultural, social and political assumptions and structures, once thought fundamental, were questioned and changed to reflect their deliberations. European legal systems were not immune to these changes. After a revival of Roman law in late medieval Italy, the phenomenon spread to France and Germany, among others. These countries were said to have “received” the Roman law. In view of this phenomenon, some legal scholars have questioned why, during the Renaissance, the English common law remained relatively intact. After all, the classic historian opinion assumed that the common law was in serious difficulties at the beginning of the sixteenth century, and that ‘the continuity of English legal history was seriously threatened’ by current Romanizing trends. [Baker p. 4] By the time the Roman laws reached England, the country was far too politically stable and effective for a foreign legal code to usurp its national law.

Resurrection of Corpus Juris

In the late eleventh century, a complete manuscript of the Digest was found in Pisa, Italy. [Stein p. 43] The Digest was part of the Corpus Juris Civilis, the body of civil law issued under Justinian I. A professor at the University of Bologna, Irnerius, made the interpretation and explanation of the Digest, as well as of the other parts of Justinian’s legislative work, his enterprise. [Stein p. 46] He and his school, comprised of students from all the countries of Europe, attempted to recreate the science of Roman law. Since the Corpus Juris did not expound clear legal principles per se, these scholars, known as “Glossators,” would compare potentially conflicting texts and infer principles that would explain the apparent contradictions. [Stein p. 46] Their work would extend into the early thirteenth century. By then, they had laid the groundwork for a theoretical understanding of the Roman civil law, which would come to serve as the foundation for most of the legal systems in continental Europe.

The Reception in Continental Europe

Later on, the Glossators became Commentators, who took the next step of attempting to codify the previously extracted legal principles into a cogent system of laws. [Stein p. 75] They combined Roman law with the statutory law of Italian cities and with canon law; Roman law was adapted to address practical contemporary needs. [Stein p. 75-86] And so, lawyers began to be trained in Roman law. However, these events were not isolated only in Italy. The new science of Roman law, as inaugurated by the Glossators in Bologna, spread out into other countries, including France and Germany. Through the action of university trained judges, lawyers, and draftsmen of legal documents, the Roman law began to spread across Europe. This was called the “Reception”.

It is not possible to understand Roman Law as the law of the Roman Empire, but only as the Justinian Civil Code, which was the only major law book available to the European Kingdoms at the time. This great codification containing a universal system of written laws, non-contradictory fundamentals and amount of application, caught the attention of many kingdoms, specially the new absolutism monarchs. However, rather than enacting roman laws as laws of the kingdom, the new absolutist movements only took their centralized and universal written court system. Examples of such systems can be found in the Spain and Germany of Habsburgs and in the France of the Valois. Such systems were comprised of great codifications and a creation of centralized systems of courts and laws. These centralized processes assured Monarchs that they would have further control over the legal system, replacing tradition, natural law, and local practices with their own personal version of a universal and centralized Civil Code.

The Non-Reception in England

In England, the story of the Reception is a bit more complicated. King Stephen (1092/6-1154) took suspicious notice of the spread of the study of civil law. His opposition, however, was ineffectual. [Re p. 466] Roman and canon law began to be taught at Oxford by Vacarius, an Italian scholar; Cambridge also issued degrees in the civil law. [Stein p. 467-8] “Every ambitious youth studied eagerly the Corpus Juris” [Re p. 467]

Around this time, intellectuals were attacking the language and content of English law as barbarous, and praising the Civil law as refined and humane. [Baker p. 4] Henry II (1154-1189) established a well-ordered system of royal courts, and Henry III (1216-1272) forbade the teaching of Roman law in the schools of London. The royal courts made possible the beginning of a unification and soon, comprehensive statements of the national law.

One of the more effective counterweights to the Roman law education at Oxford were the professors at the Inns of Court, a historical analog to the present day bar association, who taught the Common Law. The lawyers who dominated the lower house of the legislature, much of the nation's bureaucracy, and nearly all the courts of law, were trained in advanced schools of municipal law and not in the university law faculties. By the time of Henry VII and Henry VIII, the new absolutism of the Tudors already had a centuries-old centralized courts system, which kept written records. This was only possible due to the Norman Conquest, which successfully created a centralized court at London, in order to oversee the whole country. In such manner, Henry VII and Henry VIII achieved what they wanted without recourse to alien jurisprudence. Under Henry VII, common-law trained ministers such as Empson, Dudley, and Lovell, carried the royal interests as far as any Civilian would have dared. Henry VIII advanced common lawyers for the first time to the offices of master of the rolls and master of requests and, after Cardinal Wolsey, he first appointed a bencher of Lincoln's Inn (Sir Thomas More) and then a sergeant at law (Sir Thomas Audley), as lord chancellor. [Baker p. 418]

Conclusion

Nevertheless, although there are few specific examples, there is evidence that the Roman law was recognized as a valid authority by the English courts for some time. [Re p. 468] In the long run, however, the Common Law obviously prevailed in England. What made a difference in England’s case, as opposed to France or Germany, was that its legal system was too entrenched for a new body of law to usurp it. As one author put it, “the legal fabric of the government and its institutions were not such as to permit the direct reception of Roman law by the King's courts!” [Re p. 468] The Reception tended to occur in places where there was no such robust legal system. The fact that England already had some of the best characteristics from the Civil Code, offered no incentives for change, as they did to the other Absolutist Monarchs. Thus, England didn’t have a particular need for a new body of law. In the words of Maitland, “there was no need in England for that reconstitution de l’unité nationale which fills a large space in schemes of French history, and in which, for good and ill, the Roman texts gave their powerful aid to the centripetal and monarchical forces.” By this time, there was a certain level of political and legal stability in England, unparalleled by any of the territories where the Roman law had its greatest effect.

References

F. W. Maitland, English Law and the Renaissance (1901). Edward D. Re, The Roman Contribution to the Common Law, 29 Fordham L. Rev. 447, 466 (1961). Peter Stein, Roman Law in European History (Cambridge, 1999). The Oxford History of the Laws of England: Volume VI 1483–1558, John Baker, (Oxford 2003)

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 16 Dec 2014

Our essay has been uploaded to wikipedia: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/English_Renaissance#Reception_of_Roman_Laws

EDIT 2: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Draft:Reception_of_Roman_law_in_the_Renaissance We will continue to make edits (adding footnotes etc.) so that it better conforms with the wikipedia format.

EDIT: Please note that someone has deleted the writing from the wikipedia page multiple times due to some sort of noncompliance with wikipedia's copyright policy. I am working towards resolving this in a timely manner. Thank you.

Official Explanation: Because the text is not in compliance with cc-by-sa. Look at the disclaimer at the bottom of the page [13] -- it would have to be marked as 'authored by Eben Moglen' in order to be licensed under cc-by-sa -- else it is 'All material on this collaboration platform is the property of the contributing authors' which does not comply with our copyright policy. The disclaimer on the bottom of the page needs to be updated if you want to copy-paste without the 'Eben Moglen' attribution. Thanks, Antandrus (talk) 16:17, 17 December 2014 (UTC)

I'm afraid I've had to revert the material you pasted from http://emoglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/TheNon-ReceptionInEngland. That site does not have a compatible license for uploading material here. It only grants a a cc-by-sa license to material marked as authored by Eben Moglen. None of that material is marked with his authorship

-- JulianAzran - 17 Dec 2014

 
TheOriginOfTheWritOfCertiorari 02 Feb 2009 - 13:35 EbenMoglen
-- KyuYoungLee - 25 Jan 2009

THE ORIGIN OF THE WRIT OF CERTIORARI Introduction

The writ of certiorari is one of the legal procedures involving the proceedings between the supremacy court and a lower court. The writ of certiorari is prominent in legal systems of major countries in the world. The writ of certiorari is also one of the oldest writs in the world defining the relationship between the supreme court and other courts in the land on legal proceedings. The writ is used to give a certain appellate proceeding for the purpose of re-examination of any action taken in the course of trial court of an inferior court. The term is still used in the United States in context of some appeals.

This paper will review the writ of certiorari in all its details. The paper will review the application of the writ in appeal case in the United States and other major countries in the world. The paper will also look at the origin of the writ of certiorari and how it has evolved over the years to understand why it is still relevant to our legal system. The following source will be used for the study: Brenner, S. (2000). Granting Certiorari by the United States Supreme Court: An Overview of the Social Science Studies. Law Library Journal, Vol. 92: 193–201. In this Journal article, Brenner gives an account of how the high court grants the writ of certiorari to the applicants in the United States. The author explains how the Supreme Court uses the certiorari to change some of the decision that had been made earlier the district court. This was an important source of information for the study as it gives a full about of application of writ of certiorari in the US court system. Garmisa, S. ( 2003). Supreme Court Reviews Common Law on Certiorari, Old Appellate Cases. Chicago Daily Law Bulletin 149 (April 15): In this article, the author review show the Supreme Court uses the Law on certiorari. This author provides review of a number of cases where the Supreme Court has used the law on certiorari in the country. This source was also an important source of information for the study.

Baker, J. H. (1990). An Introduction to English Legal History. Butterworths Press. In this book, the author gives a history of English legal history. The author gives account of origin of writ in the English legal history and explains how writ of certiorari was developed as a result of supremacy of King Bench or royal courts.

  • The actual assignment was to go behind Baker's account, to find the materials out of which a more detailed history of the creation of certiorari could be written, and to suggest what the narrative would be. That's what hasn't happened in this write-up, which assumes that secondary sources are enough, despite the explicit design of the assignment, and that the later history of certiorari is relevant to its origins.

Origin of writ of certiorari The writ of certiorari is a writ or a an order which is sent by a higher to a lower court ordering the lower court to give transcripts and the related documents for a specific case for review by the high court. In most countries, the writ is usually issued from the highest court in the land following a request applied by a petitioner. However, the decision whether to grant or to deny the writ is usually a judicial discretion. Writ of certiorari is a term which is derived from Latin works meaning “to be ascertained” or in other words to make is more certain. In this case, the high court wants to make it certain of the case through reviewing the decision that had been made by the lower court regarding the case. Before the court grants the writ, it must be filed with a good explanation on why the petitioner is actually resulting to the writ instead of the normal legal procedure. This means that there must a case to ascertain the need for the writ. The petition must also indicate clearly what in the case under dispute in order to make it clear for the court what is to be reviewed (Brenner, 2000).

When a petitioner submits the writ for review, the clerks in the court review it in details before it is passed on the judges to make their decision. The process is usually democratic like other procedures as the judges cast their votes on the writs. For example in the United States, the number of writs granted by the Supreme Court is less than 5% due to a high number of requests and a busy schedule for the Supreme Court. The high court has the power to deny a writ in which it is indicated as “Cert. Denied”. However, the denial for a writ does not mean that the decision made by the lower court has prevailed. There are many grounds for denial and therefore “Cert. Denied” does not mean that the court has approved the decision for the case made by the lower court.

The high court has the main responsibility of defending the constitution. Therefore, it is the prerogative of the Supreme Court to grant writ to the most deserving cases (Brenner, 2000). In most cases the Supreme Court will grant writ to the very controversial cases which may act as precedent to other cases. When the lower court is served with a writ of certiorari, it has the duty to turn in all the requested materials to the Supreme Court. The Supreme Court will most certainly ask for materials that pertain to the proceeding of case under question. After the review of the case, the supreme court then makes it decision in which it can affirm the ruling that h ad been made earlier by the lower court or it can give a new ruling rejecting the earlier ruling (Garmisa, 2003). Therefore, it is not every case that is brought before the high court that will be granted a writ of certiorari. The court has the discretion of grant the writ to only those cases with merit. These are the cases which have been ruled in district courts or other lower courts and which the ruling by the high court is likely to lead clarification of the constitution.

The writ of certiorari originated from the English law. In English laws, a writ was a document inform of a letter of a command which was given by the king or by another person who was exercising jurisdiction of a franchise. The original writs were usually written in Latin which can explain why most of the laws used in the modern day criminal justice system are also written in Latin.

In each and every stage in the evaluation of the English law, the writ gained increased importance. They became necessary for any case that had to be heard in the royal court like in the King’s Bench or Common Pleas. In most cases, the writ served as a command which demanded that the case had to be brought before the court which had issued the writ or commanded the recipient of the writ to appear before the authority issues it. In the early English law, a plaintiff did not have to obtain a writ in order to have the case before the local court. The plaintiff could give complain informally but it had to be written down so that it would be then served to the defendant (Baker, 1990).

However, the case was very different for the royal court. If the plaintiff wanted the case to be heard in a royal court – in which case it indicates a form of superiority – then they had to obtain a writ or a command from the king. In English common law, the resource to the King’s court was something very unusual and the plaintiff had to pay to access this.

In England royal courts, the writ would have to be purchased from the Chancery although the court exchequer was also in a position to issue the writ. By the time of Henry II, the writ had become very common in the English legal system but they were mostly confined to the royal courts. In course of time, the writ of certiorari was developed and was used to bring an inferior court for review into Kings Bench (Baker, 1990). Writ of certiorari was also used to remove indictments for any trial in such a court. With time, it then evolved to a common remedy that was used in the legal system to bring an inferior court of a tribunal or any other public authority to a close review by the superior court so that the superior court can be decide whether to change the decision made by the said bodies.

After independence, the United States legal system inherited the English laws together with the writ system. The United States federal courts were granted the authority to issue all writs in accordance to the law with the enactment of All Writs Act (28 USC 1651). However, the new Federal Rules of Civil Procedure which were obtained in 1938 governing the civil procedures in the district courts abolished some of the writs which had been inherited from English law. It is form this change in the civil produce law that the writ of certiorari was maintained in the United States courts of appeal.

Conclusion The writ of certiorari is one of the writs that are used in the criminal justice system. The writ of certiorari is used by the high court to order a lower court to turn paper for a court that had been decided earlier by the lower court for close review by the high court. The writ originated from the earlier English common law where it was used to bring an inferior court before the Kings Bench for a review of the ruling that had been made on the case. Through inheritance of English laws, the writ of certiorari is still used in the US legal system by the Supreme Court.

  • This draft is not actually a response to the assignment. A further draft would be necessary in order to satisfy the course requirement.

References Baker, J. H. (1990). An Introduction to English Legal History. Butterworths Press. Brenner, S. (2000). Granting Certiorari by the United States Supreme Court: An Overview of the Social Science Studies. Law Library Journal, Vol. 92: 193–201. Garmisa, S. ( 2003). Supreme Court Reviews Common Law on Certiorari, Old Appellate Cases. Chicago Daily Law Bulletin 149 (April 15).

TheReceptionInEnglishdRenaissance 21 Nov 2014 - 22:15 JulianAzran
The Reception, a process in the renaissance of replacement of "barbarian" medieval customary law by classical roman law [1], was occurring during the renaissance over Europe. Nevertheless, according to F.W. Maitland, as he explained in English Law and the Renaissance (1901), such process did not have the same success in England as in the rest of Continental Europe. What are the reasons that Maitland and latter authors give for the survival of common law in England?

[1] T.F.T. Plucknett, A Concise History of the Common Law (5th ed. 1956), page 43.

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 15 Oct 2014

Here is some research I have collected.

http://www.jstor.org/discover/10.2307/30042904?uid=3739832&uid=2&uid=4&uid=3739256&sid=21104910499943

http://www.jstor.org/discover/10.2307/30042904?uid=3739832&uid=2&uid=4&uid=3739256&sid=21104910499943

Here are some notes I have taken.

  • Maitland
    • Suggested that the common law was directly threatened with a reception of Roman law during the second quarter of the sixteenth century.
      • Common law was saved by the legal education which took place at the inns of court.
    • 1519: the second birth of Roman law.
      • Sir Thomas More
        • Erasmus was a close friend of Thomas More
          • A Dutch Renaissance humanist
        • Humanism was renovating Roman law.
    • 1520: Luther burns the papal bull in Wittenberg
        • Maitland cites this as an event in the history of jurisprudence.
    • Reginald Pole “was saying that a wise prince would banish this barbaric stuff(?) and receive in its stead the civil law of the Romans.” (7)
      • At this time, “Roman law was driving German law out of Germany or forcing it to conceal itself in humble forms and obscure corners.” (7-8)
      • The age of the Renaissance “was also the age of the ‘Reception’” (of Roman law).
      • So Pole is himself advocating a Reception of Roman law
    • Not long after Pole’s calls, King Henry (whose word was law supreme in church and state, prohibited the academic study of canon law, AND encouraged the study of another (by founding professorships at Oxbridge).
      • Professor Thomas Smith took a chair at Cambridge. He represented the three R’s, Renaissance, Reformation and Reception. (9)
        • He returned from some trip (9-10) extolling Alciatus and Zasius, who interpreted civil law by the history, languages and literature of antiquity, and to substitute original research for the interpretations of the glossators.
        • Zasi had once compared the work he was doing for the Corpus Juris with the work Luther was doing for the Bible.
      • Various figures of the reformation (Calvin, Melanchthon) admired Roman jurisprudence.
  • Baker
    • In 1641, conciliar jurisdiction in the old sense was swept away forever after a decade where the Star Chamber became too closely involved in politics.
      • BUT conciliar justice was a regular feature of the English system for nearly 3 centuries.
    • Maitland was wrong
      • The business of CL courts did not decline in the way Maitland had claimed; a reception of classical Roman law studied by legal humanists on the Continent was impracticable.
      • The conciliar courts and chancery never attempted to apply the rules of the Civil or canon law. The only substantive law of which Chancery took notice was English law regarding land and commerce.
    • Even so, the Renaissance did have an effect on the development of English law.
      • There were/are a variety of tendencies in English legal thought that reflected the attitudes and ideals that are usually associated with humanism.
        • Examples– The historical approach to the law, a concern with the structure form and language of legal sources, a rational approach to law reform, a new confidence in legislation to advance the interests of the commonwealth; a search for equitable remedies in law, and “a new-found judicial positivism which laid emphasis on the reasoned decisions of courts as a primary source of law” (18).
          • Baker argues that these same tendencies can be detected in the legal history of Continental European countries at this time. This claim counters those which had developments in English law being immune to those taking place elsewhere on the Continent.

-- JulianAzran - 15 Oct 2014

Plucknet in Concise History of Common Law (1956) explains that the process of the Reception had a great influence in English Law, mainly over the judges and their sentences. There where many who supported the process since they recognized its simplicity and its compatibility with Christian history. By way of example he describes the creation by Henry VIII of professorships at Oxford and Cambridge dedicated to the subject.

But Plucknet's claims that the Reception could not influence the Common law Courts, as they were impermeable to foreign influence. The common law courts and the common law system was an assurance to the landowner class of the continuity of their wealth. They feared that the intricate process of inheritance could be damaged by any change in the “old law”.

The interest of the landowners and the others interest groups created by the Common Law Courts. Such as the close system of education in the Inn of Courts, meaning a class of educated lawyers, who defended their privileges and practices under common law. This allowed the survival of the Common Law against the Roman Law of the Digest, as opposed to France, Germany and the majority of the European Realms.

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 22 Oct 2014

Plucknet and Baker seem to have had similar theses: landowners worried about the inheritance of their land (and thus resisted change to a system that was favorable to them), and King Henry VIII. What we should investigate further is why King VIII endowed these professorships at Oxford and Cambridge, what was his interest in a legal system alternative to the Common Law?

-- JulianAzran - 23 Oct 2014

Why does Plucknet claim that the Common law courts were impermeable to foreign influence? What mechanism in the courts led him to this belief?

Regarding Henry VIII's motivations, Maitland claims on page 14 that the Byzantine Code provided better justification or authority "for a King who wished to be monarch in church as well as state ... than could be found in our ancient English law-books".

According to the Wikipedia page on Henry VIII, he separated the Church of England from the Pope and the Roman Catholic Church. Henry's first Act of Supremacy granted himself Royal Supremacy, which meant that he was the supreme head of the Church of England. It seems as though these acts were done for political rather than religious reasons, since "he remained a believer in core Catholic theological teachings, even after his excommunication from the Roman Catholic Church".

Perhaps Prof. Moglen was right. The Reception never happened. Whatever embrace of the Roman Law there was in England was merely a small part of Henry’s plan to rid the Catholic church of its influence in England so that he could become leader of both the church and state. This had nothing to do with the merits of a Roman or English legal system.

-- JulianAzran - 24 Oct 2014

In Social History of English Law (1966, repr. ed. 1973), by A. Harding, the author states that certain ideas attributed to Reception, such as the inquisitorial role or the judge (key characteristic of Civil Law), where already present in English Common Law before the Renascence. The carefully inspection of the witnesses by the judge was an aspect of the common law procedure, which was performed locally by the knights of the shire and presented in writing to the court.

Nevertheless, the author describe the direct use by English courts of Roman substantive and procedure law.

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 30 Oct 2014

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/English_Renaissance#Criticism_of_the_idea_of_the_English_Renaissance

This wiki article could be subject to review. I think it is possible to complement such idea with our investigation regarding Common and Civil Law.

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 30 Oct 2014

I agree, I think that this wiki article is something we could work with.

-- JulianAzran - 05 Nov 2014

Certain legal scholars have claimed that there exists evidence of the Renaissance’s influence on the English legal system. Maitland claimed that there was a “Reception” of Roman Law during the reign of King Henry VIII. Although certain changes to the English law did occur during the Renaissance period, there is scant evidence to attribute such changes to the any sort of “reception” of Roman law. After Henry VIII enacted the Acts of Supremacy, making his word law supreme in church and state, he prohibited the academic study of canon law, and encouraged the study of the civil law (by founding professorships at Oxbridge). “There was a pleasant reading in the Byzantine Code for a king who wished to be monarch in church as well as state: pleasanter reading than could be found in our ancient English law-books.” Whatever embrace of the Roman Law there was in England was merely a small part of Henry’s plan to rid the Catholic church of its influence in England so that he could become leader of both the church and state.

-- JulianAzran - 05 Nov 2014

The renaissance in Europe, understood as the rebirth of classical culture, is a social construction, rather than an historical truth. The concept was first used in Italy to manifest an artistic break from the previous gothic art style.

In law, this process has been defined as the Reception, which is the adoption of Roman law by the European Kingdoms.

The Reception can also be conceived as a social construction, rather than a historical fact. During the sixteenth century, there is an undoubted academic interest in the Justinian Civil Code,.

This great codification of written laws caught the attention of many kingdoms. However, rather than enacting roman laws as laws of the kingdom, the new absolutism movements took their centralized, written and rational characteristic.

For this reason in Spain and Germany, for example, we can find great codifications and creations of centralized systems of courts and laws.

In the case of England, the new absolutism of the Tudors already had a centuries-old centralized written courts system, which kept written records. Also, the English lawyers did not have a formal academic background, given that their “University” was the courts inn, where they studied common law, as opposed to Justinian Civil law, as was studied by lawyers in other European Kingdoms.

Therefore, it is possible to state that the reception in Europe had a very limited effect, in particular in England, which already had a centralized court system, and a class of lawyers trained in Common Law. Conversely, the Justinian civil law did not present the crown with many advantages. So, it limited influence.

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 07 Nov 2014

During the Renaissance, Continental Europe underwent a pivotal intellectual transformation; cultural, social and political assumptions and structures, once thought fundamental, were questioned and changed. European legal systems were not immune to these changes. After a revival of Roman law in late medieval Italy, the phenomenon spread to France and Germany, among others. These countries were said to have “received” the Roman law. Some legal scholars have questioned why, during the Renaissance, the English common law remained relatively intact. By the time the Roman laws reached England, the country was far too politically stable and effective for a foreign legal code to usurp its national law.

In the late eleventh century, a complete manuscript of the Digest was found in Pisa, Italy. The Digest was part of the Corpus Juris Civilis, the body of civil law issued under Justinian I. A professor at the University of Bologna, Irnerius, made the interpretation and explanation of the Digest, as well as of the other parts of Justinian’s legislative work, his enterprise. He and his school, comprised of students from all the countries of Europe, attempted to recreate the science of Roman law. Since the Corpus Juris did not expound clear legal principles per se, these scholars, known as “Glossators,” would compare potentially conflicting texts and infer principles that would explain the apparent contradictions. Their work would extend into the early thirteenth century. By then, they had laid the groundwork for a theoretical understanding of the Roman civil law, which would come to serve as the foundation for most of the legal systems in continental Europe.

After the Glossators were the Commentators, who took the next step of attempting to codify the previously extracted legal principles into a cogent system of laws. They combined Roman law with the statutory law of Italian cities and with canon law; Roman law was adapted to address practical contemporary needs. And so, lawyers began to be trained in Roman law, but this did not occur only in Italy. The new science of Roman law as inaugurated by the Glossators in Bologna spread out into other countries, including France and Germany. Through the action of university trained judges, lawyers, and draftsmen of legal documents, the Roman law began to spread across Europe. This was the Reception.

In England, the story of the Reception is a bit more complicated. King Stephen (1092/6-1154) took suspicious notice of the spread of the study of civil law, however his opposition was ineffectual. Roman and canon law began to be taught at Oxford by Vacarius, an Italian scholar; Cambridge also issued degrees in the civil law. “Every ambitious youth studied eagerly the Corpus Juris” This enthusiasm did not abate the resistance. Henry II (1154-1189) established a well-ordered system of royal courts, and Henry III (1216-1272) forbade the teaching of Roman law in the schools of London. The royal courts made possible the beginning of a unification and soon, comprehensive statements of the national law. One of the more effective counterweights to the Roman law education at Oxford were the professors at the Inns of Court, a historical analog to the present day bar association, who taught the Common Law.

Still, although there are few specific examples, there is evidence that the Roman law was recognized as a valid authority by the English courts for some time. In the long run, however, the Common Law obviously prevailed in England. What made a difference in England’s case, as opposed to France or Germany, was that its legal system was too entrenched for a new body of law to usurp it. As one author put it, “the legal fabric of the government and its institutions were not such as to permit the direct reception of Roman law by the King's courts!” The Reception tended to occur in places where there was no such robust legal system. Thus, England didn’t have a particular need for a new body of law. In the words of Maitland, “there was no need in England for that reconstitution de l’unité nationale which fills a large space in schemes of French history, and in which, for good and ill, the Roman texts gave their powerful aid to the centripetal and monarchical forces.” By this time, there was a certain level of political and legal stability in England, unparalleled by any of the territories where the Roman law had its greatest effect.

-- JulianAzran - 18 Nov 2014

The Renaissance in Europe, understood as the rebirth of classical culture, is a social construction, rather than an historical truth. Such term was first used in Italy to manifest an artistic break from the gothic art. Even though such movement took certain inspiration in classical roman art, especially in sculpture, the vast majority of authors agree that this was not in any way a rebirth of classical Roman art, but rather a new artistic and intellectual movement.

In law, this process has been defined as the Reception, which is the resurgence and study of Roman law by the European Kingdoms.

The Reception can also be conceived as a social construction, rather than a historical fact. Nevertheless, during the sixteenth century, there is an undoubted academic interest in the Justinian Civil Code. Moreover, it is not possible to understand Roman Law as the law of the Roman Empire, but only as the Justinian Civil Code, which was the only major law book available to the European Kingdoms at the time.

This great codification containing a universal system of written laws, non-contradictory fundamentals and amount of application, caught the attention of many kingdoms, specially the new absolutism monarchs. However, rather than enacting roman laws as laws of the kingdom, the new absolutist movements only took their centralized and universal written court system.

Thus, examples of such systems can be found in the Spain and Germany of Habsburgs and in the France of the Valois. Such systems comprise of great codifications and a creation of centralized systems of courts and laws. By such processes, the Monarchs assured that they could have further control over the Legal system, replacing tradition, natural law, and local practices with their own personal version of a universal and centralized Civil Code.

In the case of England, on the other hand, the process of Reception was rather timid, compared to other European Kingdoms. The new absolutism of the Tudors already had a centuries-old centralized courts system, which kept written records. This was only possible due to the Norman Conquest, which successfully created a centralized court at London, in order to oversee the complete country.

In addition, the English lawyers did not have a formal academic background in Roman Law (Civil Code), given that their “University” was the court’s inn, where they studied and commented on previous cases, as a way to arm themselves for their future trials. No “formal” or “academic” study of Law was conducted by the English lawyers. Therefore, there was no culture or desire from the English bar to receive external influences and the King could administer the current court system in a totalitarian fashion.

Therefore, it is possible to state that the Reception in Europe had a very limited effect, in particular in England, which already had a centralized court system, and a class of lawyers trained in Common Law. The fact that England already had some of the best characteristics from the Civil Code, offered no incentives for change, as they did to the other Absolutist Monarchs.

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 20 Nov 2014

 
TheStatuteOfNorthampton 07 Oct 2014 - 01:06 KatherineKettle
In his book "Concise History", Plucknett reviews several historical changes that were the reason to the beginning disappearance of judges' discretion during the 12-14th centuries.

One of the reasons he mentions is the enactment of the Statute of Northampton in 1328, which "declared that no royal command under the Great or the Smaller Seal shall disturb the course of the common law, and that if such command is issued, the judges shall ignore it". (Plucknett, p. 158).

I'm very interested in the historical and political events that served is the process of creating the Statute of Northampton, and the other influences it might had on other judicial matters during those centuries.

-- InbarAsif - 06 Oct 2014

One explanation for the enactment of the Statute of Northampton possibly arose out of a trend towards strict legal interpretation by judges that may have started during Edward I’s rule. [1] While judicial opinions continued to be seen as having the force of law of statutes even after the increase in statutory legislation during the rein of Edward I, by the time of Edward II, and even more so during the rein of Edward III, the statutes were seen as distinct from and more powerful than the common law. [2] As the common law became more personalized to each case, Judges moved from the roles of primary lawmakers to the interpreters of the law, which resulted in a more standardized system of interpretation because the judges had less insight into the motivations of the lawmakers writing the statutes. [3] Judges were not given direction on how to interpret the laws by the king or legislature and therefore devised their own system of jurisprudence, which included writing down how to interpret the law for the first time. [4] Additionally, beginning during the reign of Edward II, judges faced unique cases and could not use traditions in common law to interpret statutes and had to create other ways of interpretation. [5] Lawyers also began to advocate for stricter statutory interpretation, both to maintain favor with the judges and because they recognized the advantages of being able to present their arguments against the objective framework of the statute. [6]

In addition to the greater deference to statutory language observed by judges and lawyers, common people began to have a greater understanding of the existence of statutes during the fourteenth century as new statutes were announced publicly in markets and fairs each month. [7] These public declarations emphasized the role of parliament as the creator of law and the judges as interpreters. [8]

[1] Roger Simonds, Rational Individualism: The Perennial Philosophy of Legal Interpretation, 135 (1995) [2] Anthony Musson, The Age of Edward III, edited by John Bothwell, 74 (2001) [3] T.F.T. Plucknett, Statutes and Their Interpretation in the First Half of the Fourteenth Century, 55 (1922) [4] Plucknett, 53-55 [5] Plucknett, 54 [6] Musson, 75 [7] Musson, 75 [8] Musson, 75.

-- KatherineKettle - 06 Oct 2014

 
TimeLine 23 Aug 2014 - 20:40 EbenMoglen
A page for a timeline of dates. Please link to further pages for more reading, rather than adding too much detail in this page. See also LawBooks

1000s

Post-1066

Language barrier between Saxon and Norman is sharp and indicative of strong class barrier.

1086

Domesday Book formalizes property ownership.

1135-1154

Reign of Stephen and the Anarchy.

1166

Assize of Clarendon, part of effort of Henry II to restore property rights after the Anarchy.

1169

Assize of Mort D'Ancestor?

1200s

1215

Clergy formally banned from participation in trial by ordeal, though not formally removed from English law until 1820.

Magna Carta

1220

First uses of jury? .

1250s

Likely period for writing of Bracton.

1290

Corruption scandal; judges thrown out and chief judge of King's Bench executed.

1600s

1670

Bushel's case prohibits the attaintment of 'honest' juries.

1700s

Felons begin to get the right to counsel.

1765

First formal teaching of the law outside the Inns, with Blackstone's appointment at Oxford.
VestedAndContingentRemainders 10 Nov 2008 - 22:26 EbenMoglen
Is there much difference between the interest of an heir apparent in an estate in fee tail and a remainderman? They seem to me to be pretty much the same thing, except the heir apparent must be a blood relation and a remainderman can be any random who was named in the initial creation of the interest. But does this difference actually change the nature of the interest that much? Possible differences I suppose might be things like the writs the person can use to protect his interest.

-- BeckyPrebble - 28 Oct 2008

That's the relevant difference. The eldest son of a life tenant in possession of an entailed estate is a remainderman, with a vested remainder. His action under the statute of 1285 against an alienation is formedon in the descender, rather than formedon in the remainder.

Vesting is also crucial, because a contingent remainder is destroyed by the premature conclusion of the precedent estate, which is why the trustee to protect contingent remainders is the critical component of a strict family settlement.

-- EbenMoglen - 10 Nov 2008

 
WagerSales 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Wager of Law in Cases of Sales

WebAtom 24 Jan 2006 - 06:07 TWikiContributor
TWiki's EngLegalHist web The EngLegalHist web of TWiki. TWiki is a Web-Based Collaboration Platform for the Enterprise. http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist Copyright 2024 by contributing authors 2020-01-02T18:42:02Z WilliamPennTrial http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/WilliamPennTrial 2020-01-02T18:42:02Z On William Penn's trial Clerk. Bring William Penn and William Mead to the bar. Mayor. Sirrah, who bid you put off their hats? put on their hats again. Obser ... (last changed by DaihuiMeng) DaihuiMeng OnWitchraft http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/OnWitchraft 2019-12-21T00:33:17Z The Community's Peace: Witchcraft, Popular Culture, and the Law during the Early Modern Period #8220; I n the case of Witch Craft many things are very difficult ... (last changed by IsraelRodriguezRubio) IsraelRodriguezRubio WebHome http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/WebHome 2019-09-06T12:58:18Z English Legal History From Friday 6 September, we will meet in JGH 642 rather than 107. Please register as a user of this wiki. You are responsible for reading ... (last changed by EbenMoglen) EbenMoglen WebNotify http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/WebNotify 2019-09-04T21:12:12Z EbenMoglen IsraelRodriguezRubio ZaneMuller .WebChangesAlert, ., .TWikiRegistration (last changed by IsraelRodriguezRubio) IsraelRodriguezRubio JustinMaffettFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/JustinMaffettFirstPaper 2018-04-30T19:29:44Z English Law Came From Somewhere, And It Wasn't God You might want one. By JustinMaffett 28 Nov 2017 "English" law in fact is not English at its origins ... (last changed by JustinMaffett) JustinMaffett LukeRushingThirdPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/LukeRushingThirdPaper 2018-04-15T22:03:31Z Topic The broad powers of juries, judges, and the king to individualize the administration of criminal justice in England supports Beatty #8217;s assertion that capital ... (last changed by LukeRushing) LukeRushing LukeRushingSecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/LukeRushingSecondPaper 2018-04-15T16:29:41Z I. Introduction Through contingency, the disempowered in England were able to transform unfreedom into freedom by unifying their might to usurp some power from the ... (last changed by LukeRushing) LukeRushing LukeRushingFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/LukeRushingFirstPaper 2018-04-14T21:00:29Z I) Introduction The #8220;Englishry of English law #8221; is a result of its diversity of origin, but the origins don #8217;t tell the complete story. England #8217 ... (last changed by LukeRushing) LukeRushing JoeBrunerPrivilegeofTheBox http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/JoeBrunerPrivilegeofTheBox 2018-04-09T02:01:10Z This was originally planned as two 1000 word essays. Putting everything on one page seems more appropriate because there is one central theme. Part One: The Rise ... (last changed by JoeBruner) JoeBruner MattConroyFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/MattConroyFirstPaper 2018-04-06T21:29:18Z Englishery of English Law By MattConroy 06 Apr 2018 As an analytical framework arguing that the diversity of origins formed the unique character of English Law ... (last changed by MattConroy) MattConroy DexterXHeeterSecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/DexterXHeeterSecondPaper 2018-04-06T20:05:31Z "But with the First Gleam of Dawn" (Revision) The Unfreedom of People The freedom of people was created through a contingency caused by a decrease in the worker ... (last changed by DexterXHeeter) DexterXHeeter DexterXHeeterFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/DexterXHeeterFirstPaper 2018-04-06T19:57:29Z A Land Not of a Single Peace but of Many (Revision) A. Harding wrote, #8220;England was not a land of a single peace but of many, #8221; (Harding 15) alluding to ... (last changed by DexterXHeeter) DexterXHeeter MattConroySecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/MattConroySecondPaper 2018-04-06T19:56:58Z Contingency By MattConroy 06 Apr 2018 Unfreedom did not transform into freedom over the course of the English Law by contingency only. Contingency played a major ... (last changed by MattConroy) MattConroy MalcolmEvansFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/MalcolmEvansFirstPaper 2018-04-06T18:24:10Z The Englishry of English law in the age of trumpism By MalcolmEvans Introduction "The Englishry of English law" lies precisely in its diversity of origin. While ... (last changed by MalcolmEvans) MalcolmEvans RhickBoseSecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/RhickBoseSecondPaper 2018-04-02T01:21:20Z One damned contingency after the other By RhickBose 01 Apr 2018 Introduction #8220;Power concedes nothing without a demand. #8221; Frederick Douglass, If There ... (last changed by RhickBose) RhickBose RyanHolmesSecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/RyanHolmesSecondPaper 2018-03-27T17:21:31Z Hello Professor, The actual first draft of my second paper (the contingency paper) was accidentally submitted under the heading for my First Paper in late December ... (last changed by RyanHolmes) RyanHolmes
WebChanges 15 Nov 2006 - 19:43 TWikiContributor

50 Recent Changes in EngLegalHist Web retrieved at 18:32 (GMT)

WilliamPennTrial 02 Jan 2020 - 18:42 DaihuiMeng
On William Penn's trial Clerk. Bring William Penn and William Mead to the bar. Mayor. Sirrah, who bid you put off their hats? put on their hats again. Obser ...
OnWitchraft 21 Dec 2019 - 00:33 IsraelRodriguezRubio
The Community's Peace: Witchcraft, Popular Culture, and the Law during the Early Modern Period #8220; I n the case of Witch Craft many things are very difficult ...
WebHome 06 Sep 2019 - 12:58 EbenMoglen
English Legal History From Friday 6 September, we will meet in JGH 642 rather than 107. Please register as a user of this wiki. You are responsible for reading ...
WebNotify 04 Sep 2019 - 21:12 IsraelRodriguezRubio
EbenMoglen IsraelRodriguezRubio ZaneMuller .WebChangesAlert, ., .TWikiRegistration
JustinMaffettFirstPaper 30 Apr 2018 - 19:29 JustinMaffett
English Law Came From Somewhere, And It Wasn't God You might want one. By JustinMaffett 28 Nov 2017 "English" law in fact is not English at its origins ...
LukeRushingThirdPaper 15 Apr 2018 - 22:03 LukeRushing
Topic The broad powers of juries, judges, and the king to individualize the administration of criminal justice in England supports Beatty #8217;s assertion that capital ...
LukeRushingSecondPaper 15 Apr 2018 - 16:29 LukeRushing
I. Introduction Through contingency, the disempowered in England were able to transform unfreedom into freedom by unifying their might to usurp some power from the ...
LukeRushingFirstPaper 14 Apr 2018 - 21:00 LukeRushing
I) Introduction The #8220;Englishry of English law #8221; is a result of its diversity of origin, but the origins don #8217;t tell the complete story. England #8217 ...
JoeBrunerPrivilegeofTheBox 09 Apr 2018 - 02:01 JoeBruner
This was originally planned as two 1000 word essays. Putting everything on one page seems more appropriate because there is one central theme. Part One: The Rise ...
MattConroyFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 21:29 MattConroy
Englishery of English Law By MattConroy 06 Apr 2018 As an analytical framework arguing that the diversity of origins formed the unique character of English Law ...
DexterXHeeterSecondPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 20:05 DexterXHeeter
"But with the First Gleam of Dawn" (Revision) The Unfreedom of People The freedom of people was created through a contingency caused by a decrease in the worker ...
DexterXHeeterFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 19:57 DexterXHeeter
A Land Not of a Single Peace but of Many (Revision) A. Harding wrote, #8220;England was not a land of a single peace but of many, #8221; (Harding 15) alluding to ...
MattConroySecondPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 19:56 MattConroy
Contingency By MattConroy 06 Apr 2018 Unfreedom did not transform into freedom over the course of the English Law by contingency only. Contingency played a major ...
MalcolmEvansFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 18:24 MalcolmEvans
The Englishry of English law in the age of trumpism By MalcolmEvans Introduction "The Englishry of English law" lies precisely in its diversity of origin. While ...
RhickBoseSecondPaper 02 Apr 2018 - 01:21 RhickBose
One damned contingency after the other By RhickBose 01 Apr 2018 Introduction #8220;Power concedes nothing without a demand. #8221; Frederick Douglass, If There ...
RyanHolmesSecondPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 17:21 RyanHolmes
Hello Professor, The actual first draft of my second paper (the contingency paper) was accidentally submitted under the heading for my First Paper in late December ...
TWikiGuestFirstPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 15:52 LukeRushing
It is strongly recommended that you include your outline in the body of your essay by using the outline as section titles. The headings below are there to remind ...
SecondPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 00:01 EbenMoglen
Paper Assignment Not more than 1000 words. Under any circumstances. Subject Unfreedom of both people and property transformed into freedom in the history of English ...
TWikiGuestSecondPaper 26 Dec 2017 - 20:06 JustinMaffett
Unfreedom and the Black Death By Justin Maffett The Black Death was a pivotal moment in English legal history, having ushered in a wave of economic and social changes ...
AudreyLaryeaSecondPaper 23 Dec 2017 - 01:31 AudreyLaryea
AudreyLaryea 22 Dec 2017 Freedom Through Struggle The history of freedom is the history of struggle, wherein contingencies that create struggle create freedom. Freedom ...
RyanHolmesFirstPaper 22 Dec 2017 - 18:37 RyanHolmes
The Englishry of the English Law Ryan Holmes 28 Nov 2017 Section I The Englishry of the English law owes a great deal to the diverse traditions that contributed ...
FirstPaper 14 Nov 2017 - 13:48 EbenMoglen
Paper Assignment Not more than 1000 words. Under any circumstances. Subject What Maitland called "the Englishry of English law" lies precisely in its diversity of ...
GuardianshipAndEnglishCommonLaw 16 Oct 2017 - 06:53 MalcolmEvans
I came across article today in the New Yorker about legal guardians and elder abuse. One thing I found interesting is that the article attributes the guardianship ...
ProcedureofStarChamber 20 Jan 2015 - 00:09 MichaelCoburn
Procedure Bill of Information A written complaint alleging an offense punishable by the Court that was signed by private party's counsel or the attorney general ...
FunctionalExplanationsOfOrdeal 16 Jan 2015 - 15:37 AlexanderGerten
Functionalist Explanations for the Persistence and Withering of the Ordeal Is it? Functionalism is probably more discredited now among anthropologists than ...
WritOfProhibition 09 Jan 2015 - 14:00 KatherineKettle
WORKING UNITED DRAFT: The writs of Prohibition were the main means by which the managing common law courts the King's Bench and Common Pleas restricted other courts ...
TheExchequerOfTheJews 05 Jan 2015 - 21:27 EbenMoglen
EXCHEQUER OF THE JEWS Background : Jews began to settle in England soon after the Norman Conquest in 1066. They for the most part escaped the massacres during the ...
TheNon-ReceptionInEngland 17 Dec 2014 - 18:24 JulianAzran
The text of this page authored by Julian Azran and Ignacio Menchaca is available for modification and reuse under the terms of the Creative Commons Attribution Sharealike ...
StatuteofLabourers 03 Dec 2014 - 03:21 AllysonMackavage
Palmer goes into great detail on how the massive depopulation during the Black Death led to the passage the Statute of Labourers and how it was used to force the able ...
TheReceptionInEnglishdRenaissance 21 Nov 2014 - 22:15 JulianAzran
The Reception, a process in the renaissance of replacement of "barbarian" medieval customary law by classical roman law 1 , was occurring during the renaissance ...
MoralityOfPenalBonds 02 Nov 2014 - 14:57 JimParks
In his book, Debt: The First 5,000 Years, anthropologist David Graeber traces the history of debt and its relationship with and effect on human societies. Among other ...
InquistioninMedievalEngland 16 Oct 2014 - 06:09 AshleighHunt
In Chapter 8 (pg. 126) Baker discusses the Ecclesiastic Courts in England that covered crimes committed by the Clergy, marriage and probate law. However, Baker makes ...
TheStatuteOfNorthampton 07 Oct 2014 - 01:06 KatherineKettle
In his book "Concise History", Plucknett reviews several historical changes that were the reason to the beginning disappearance of judges' discretion during the 12 ...
PeasantsRevoltInEnglishLaw 27 Sep 2014 - 19:48 InbarAsif
Palmer writes about how the increased centralization and intrusiveness of the government helped motivate the great Peasants' Revolt of 1381. (pg. 6) He writes specifically ...
BurdenOfTaxation 16 Sep 2014 - 13:35 FrancisWhite
In the reading it's seems to me that there was an ongoing connection between the rise and fall of different ancient jurisdictions and courts, to the enhancement of ...
PropertyInMedievalLaw 16 Sep 2014 - 07:52 JimParks
Plunkett writes on pg. 141 "It was also a peculiarity of feudalism that these matters of public law #8212; the prerogative of the Crown, the rights and duties of ...
ConsistencyInMedievalCourts 11 Sep 2014 - 16:21 MichaelCoburn
For the reading this week I was struck by the vast number of courts with overlapping jurisdictions that existed in Medieval England and how independent and in competition ...
SignificanceofDomesdayBook 10 Sep 2014 - 03:02 AllysonMackavage
Plunkett on pg. 12 writes that the Domesday Book was "so respected that it was called simply 'the record', so great was its authority." I was wondering how the Domesday ...
RomanLaw 08 Sep 2014 - 15:11 EbenMoglen
This is not a question. You've started an essay on very complex and indeterminate issues, for which you've collected (irresponsibly) a good deal of secondary ...
HundredMoot 04 Sep 2014 - 14:12 EbenMoglen
While reading Baker's Introduction to English Legal History I ran across the term "The Moot" (p.4 Yeah, i takes me a while to read and understand these new history ...
WebTopicCreator 04 Sep 2014 - 14:02 RinaFujii
QuestionsBeingAnswered 23 Aug 2014 - 21:47 EbenMoglen
Questions To ask a new question, create a topic, using a descriptive topic name that identifies the subject of the question. The topic's parent should be "QuestionsBeingAnswered ...
TimeLine 23 Aug 2014 - 20:40 EbenMoglen
A page for a timeline of dates. Please link to further pages for more reading, rather than adding too much detail in this page. See also LawBooks 1000s Post 1066 ...
PlacesAndCourts 23 Aug 2014 - 20:40 EbenMoglen
Places and Courts original structure: County Hundred Tithing Ville Post Norman, you also get the feudal/military tenure system, superimposed on the older system ...
LawBooks 23 Aug 2014 - 20:38 EbenMoglen
Leges Henrici Primi (c. 1118) Collection of "ill digested Anglo Saxon laws with scraps of Canon law and personal observations" from the fifty or so years following ...
Glossary 23 Aug 2014 - 20:38 EbenMoglen
A page for a glossary of terms. Please link to further reading where appropriate, or to a blank page where more research is appropriate but not yet done. For Old English ...
CriminalProcedureRules 23 Aug 2014 - 20:37 EbenMoglen
Yesterday in class one of the more startling things (at least for me) was that there was no right of appeal from a criminal conviction in the English legal system ...
CommonRecovery 23 Aug 2014 - 20:37 EbenMoglen
BeckyPrebble 21 Oct 2008 How was it that the common recovery was so effective? From today's perspective (which I realize is entirely the wrong way to look at it) ...
ArchivedMaterial 23 Aug 2014 - 20:36 EbenMoglen
FinishedArticles 23 Aug 2014 - 20:30 EbenMoglen
Completed Articles for Wikipedia Submission %TREEBROWSER{ theme "file" shared "tree" title "" openTo "1" noroot "true" }% %TREE{ web "" formatting ...
Found 50 topics

See also: rss-small RSS feed, recent changes with 50, 100, 200, 500, 1000 topics, all changes

WebHome 06 Sep 2019 - 12:58 EbenMoglen

English Legal History

Professor Eben Moglen
Columbia Law School
Fall 2019


From Friday 6 September, we will meet in JGH 642 rather than 107.

Please register as a user of this wiki. You are responsible for reading the evaluation policy. Once you have registered, you should arrange to be notified of changes to this wiki, either by email or through the course news feed. This helps you automatically check the ReadingAssignments if they are modified, and keep up with the flow of questions and answers.

Reading materials for the course are provided over this Wiki: you don't need to buy any books. But you do need software that can read the wonderful, free DejaVu format for scanned documents. Here are aids to installing DejaVu readers on your laptops and mobile surveillance and consumer control devices.


My office hours in fall 2017 will be Wednesdays, 4:10-6pm, and Thursdays, 2-5pm. If you need to see me but cannot make office hours, please email moglen@columbia.edu or contact my assistant, Jerrica Sosa, jsosa@softwarefreedom.org, 212-461-1905.


A Word on Technology Old and New About the Word

This course is an attempt to learn about, understand and comment on legal materials generated by people living in a society very different from our own. We must assemble the field of knowledge relevant to our questions even as we begin trying to answer them. Wiki technology is an ideal match for the work we have in hand. Below you will find an introduction to this particular wiki, or TWiki, where you can learn as much or as little about how this technology works as you want.

For now, the most important thing is just that any page of the wiki has an edit button, and your work in the course consists of writings that we will collaboratively produce here. You can make new pages, edit existing pages, attach files to any page, add links, leave comments in the comment boxes--whatever in your opinion adds to a richer dialog. During the semester I will assign writing exercises, which will also be posted here. All of everyone's work contributes to a larger and more informative whole, which is what our conversation is informed by, and helps us to understand.

Please begin by registering. I look forward to seeing you at our first meeting on the 2nd.

Introduction to the EngLegalHist Web

The EngLegalHist site is a collaborative class space built on Twiki [twiki.org], a free software wiki system. If this is your first time using a wiki for a long term project, or first time using a wiki at all, you might want to take a minute and look around this site. If you see something on the page that you don't know how to create in a wiki, take a look at the text that produced it using the "Edit" button at the top of each page, and feel free to try anything out in the Sandbox.

All of the Twiki documentation is also right at hand. Follow the TWiki link in the sidebar. There are a number of good tutorials and helpful FAQs there explaining the basics of what a wiki does, how to use Twiki, and how to format text.

From TWiki's point of view, this course, English Legal History, is one "web." There are other webs here: the sandbox for trying wiki experiments, for example, and my other courses, etc. You're welcome to look around in those webs too, of course. Below are some useful tools for dealing with this particular web of ours. You can see the list of recent changes, and you can arrange to be notified of changes, either by email or by RSS feed. I would strongly recommend that you sign up for one or another form of notification; if not, it is your responsibility to keep abreast of the changes yourself.

















EngLegalHist Web Utilities

WebIndex 15 Nov 2006 - 19:43 TWikiContributor
EngLegalHist Web Changed By
ArchivedMaterial 23 Aug 2014 - 20:36 EbenMoglen
ArmorieDelamirie 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Armorie v. Delamirie (1722) K.B., 1 Strange 505, 93 ER 664 Alex Feerst Carol DeMartino The Opinion Before Pratt, C.J. at nisi prius. The plaintiff, being a chimney ...
ArticlesInProcess 23 Aug 2014 - 20:28 EbenMoglen
Articles In Process %TREEBROWSER{ theme "file" shared "tree" title "" openTo "1" noroot "true" }% %TREE{ web "" formatting "outline" topic ...
Assizes 23 Sep 2008 - 18:13 LuisVilla
Assizes Courts sitting regionally, on circuit. Can try felonies, but hence are always required to have one of the 10 (later 12) judges of King's Bench , Common ...
AudreyLaryeaSecondPaper 23 Dec 2017 - 01:31 AudreyLaryea
AudreyLaryea 22 Dec 2017 Freedom Through Struggle The history of freedom is the history of struggle, wherein contingencies that create struggle create freedom. Freedom ...
Bracton 11 Sep 2008 - 15:49 LuisVilla
Common name of De Legibus et Consuetudinibus Angliae ("The Laws and Customs of England"), the first significant English legal text. The text (in Latin, with an English ...
BurdenOfTaxation 16 Sep 2014 - 13:35 FrancisWhite
In the reading it's seems to me that there was an ongoing connection between the rise and fall of different ancient jurisdictions and courts, to the enhancement of ...
ClassNotes 06 Feb 2008 - 23:42 IanSullivan
Class Notes This topic is a container for notes of our class meetings. Placeholder for first class's notes page
CommonRecovery 23 Aug 2014 - 20:37 EbenMoglen
BeckyPrebble 21 Oct 2008 How was it that the common recovery was so effective? From today's perspective (which I realize is entirely the wrong way to look at it) ...
ConsistencyInMedievalCourts 11 Sep 2014 - 16:21 MichaelCoburn
For the reading this week I was struck by the vast number of courts with overlapping jurisdictions that existed in Medieval England and how independent and in competition ...
CriminalProcedureRules 23 Aug 2014 - 20:37 EbenMoglen
Yesterday in class one of the more startling things (at least for me) was that there was no right of appeal from a criminal conviction in the English legal system ...
DexterXHeeterFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 19:57 DexterXHeeter
A Land Not of a Single Peace but of Many (Revision) A. Harding wrote, #8220;England was not a land of a single peace but of many, #8221; (Harding 15) alluding to ...
DexterXHeeterSecondPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 20:05 DexterXHeeter
"But with the First Gleam of Dawn" (Revision) The Unfreedom of People The freedom of people was created through a contingency caused by a decrease in the worker ...
DoigesCase 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Doige's Case Context Doige #8217;s case (also known as Shipton v. Dog, or Shipton v. Dogge) arose during a period of extension of trespass on the case for nonfeasance ...
DomesdayBook 11 Sep 2008 - 17:39 LuisVilla
Maitland's commentary is good source; available at Books. This is the last land registration in England until 1874.
FinishedArticles 23 Aug 2014 - 20:30 EbenMoglen
Completed Articles for Wikipedia Submission %TREEBROWSER{ theme "file" shared "tree" title "" openTo "1" noroot "true" }% %TREE{ web "" formatting ...
FirstPaper 14 Nov 2017 - 13:48 EbenMoglen
Paper Assignment Not more than 1000 words. Under any circumstances. Subject What Maitland called "the Englishry of English law" lies precisely in its diversity of ...
FunctionalExplanationsOfOrdeal 16 Jan 2015 - 15:37 AlexanderGerten
Functionalist Explanations for the Persistence and Withering of the Ordeal Is it? Functionalism is probably more discredited now among anthropologists than ...
Glossary 23 Aug 2014 - 20:38 EbenMoglen
A page for a glossary of terms. Please link to further reading where appropriate, or to a blank page where more research is appropriate but not yet done. For Old English ...
GuardianshipAndEnglishCommonLaw 16 Oct 2017 - 06:53 MalcolmEvans
I came across article today in the New Yorker about legal guardians and elder abuse. One thing I found interesting is that the article attributes the guardianship ...
HundredMoot 04 Sep 2014 - 14:12 EbenMoglen
While reading Baker's Introduction to English Legal History I ran across the term "The Moot" (p.4 Yeah, i takes me a while to read and understand these new history ...
InquistioninMedievalEngland 16 Oct 2014 - 06:09 AshleighHunt
In Chapter 8 (pg. 126) Baker discusses the Ecclesiastic Courts in England that covered crimes committed by the Clergy, marriage and probate law. However, Baker makes ...
JailersLiability 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Jailers' Liability Casey Quinn In Case, 4 Co. Rep. 83b, the King's Bench cited a rule that jailers are held liable for prison breach even in cases of rescue: "If traitors ...
JoeBrunerPrivilegeofTheBox 09 Apr 2018 - 02:01 JoeBruner
This was originally planned as two 1000 word essays. Putting everything on one page seems more appropriate because there is one central theme. Part One: The Rise ...
JustinMaffettFirstPaper 30 Apr 2018 - 19:29 JustinMaffett
English Law Came From Somewhere, And It Wasn't God You might want one. By JustinMaffett 28 Nov 2017 "English" law in fact is not English at its origins ...
LanevCotton 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Lane v. Cotton What is the context and contemporary significance of Lane v. Cotton , 1 Ld. Raym 546 (1701)? Why is it relevant to the law of Internet infrastructure ...
LawBooks 23 Aug 2014 - 20:38 EbenMoglen
Leges Henrici Primi (c. 1118) Collection of "ill digested Anglo Saxon laws with scraps of Canon law and personal observations" from the fifty or so years following ...
LopusChandler 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Introduction The legacy of Chandelor v. Lopus demonstrates evolving notions of warranty and contract legal theory under the English Common Law. Specifically, the ...
LukeRushingFirstPaper 14 Apr 2018 - 21:00 LukeRushing
I) Introduction The #8220;Englishry of English law #8221; is a result of its diversity of origin, but the origins don #8217;t tell the complete story. England #8217 ...
LukeRushingSecondPaper 15 Apr 2018 - 16:29 LukeRushing
I. Introduction Through contingency, the disempowered in England were able to transform unfreedom into freedom by unifying their might to usurp some power from the ...
LukeRushingThirdPaper 15 Apr 2018 - 22:03 LukeRushing
Topic The broad powers of juries, judges, and the king to individualize the administration of criminal justice in England supports Beatty #8217;s assertion that capital ...
MagnaCarta 23 Sep 2008 - 17:48 LuisVilla
Magna Carta 1215 Includes, among other things, essentially jurisdictional rules saying that jurisdiction can't move from the courts of the nobles to the Common Pleas ...
MalcolmEvansFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 18:24 MalcolmEvans
The Englishry of English law in the age of trumpism By MalcolmEvans Introduction "The Englishry of English law" lies precisely in its diversity of origin. While ...
MattConroyFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 21:29 MattConroy
Englishery of English Law By MattConroy 06 Apr 2018 As an analytical framework arguing that the diversity of origins formed the unique character of English Law ...
MattConroySecondPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 19:56 MattConroy
Contingency By MattConroy 06 Apr 2018 Unfreedom did not transform into freedom over the course of the English Law by contingency only. Contingency played a major ...
MitchellAllestry 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Mitchell v. Allestry This case, materials collected at B M 572, was seen in the 18th and 19th centuries as inventing what American lawyers took Lemuel Shaw to have ...
MoralityOfPenalBonds 02 Nov 2014 - 14:57 JimParks
In his book, Debt: The First 5,000 Years, anthropologist David Graeber traces the history of debt and its relationship with and effect on human societies. Among other ...
OnWitchraft 21 Dec 2019 - 00:33 IsraelRodriguezRubio
The Community's Peace: Witchcraft, Popular Culture, and the Law during the Early Modern Period #8220; I n the case of Witch Craft many things are very difficult ...
OriginCertiorari 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Origin of the Writ of Certiorari Meaning of the Term Certiorari ("to be searched") is the present passive infinitive of Latin certiorare, ("to search"). Function ...
OriginPeremptories 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Origins of the Peremptory Challenge Here is a message from a colleague: My name is . I'm student from Law Faculty, in Poland. I write in the hope that You can answer ...
PeasantsRevoltInEnglishLaw 27 Sep 2014 - 19:48 InbarAsif
Palmer writes about how the increased centralization and intrusiveness of the government helped motivate the great Peasants' Revolt of 1381. (pg. 6) He writes specifically ...
PerjuriousWager 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Professor Moglen, would it be possible to give me ideas/feedback on what I've got here? Perjurious Wager What happens if a plaintiff complains to the church courts ...
PlacesAndCourts 23 Aug 2014 - 20:40 EbenMoglen
Places and Courts original structure: County Hundred Tithing Ville Post Norman, you also get the feudal/military tenure system, superimposed on the older system ...
ProcedureofStarChamber 20 Jan 2015 - 00:09 MichaelCoburn
Procedure Bill of Information A written complaint alleging an offense punishable by the Court that was signed by private party's counsel or the attorney general ...
PropertyInMedievalLaw 16 Sep 2014 - 07:52 JimParks
Plunkett writes on pg. 141 "It was also a peculiarity of feudalism that these matters of public law #8212; the prerogative of the Crown, the rights and duties of ...
QuestionsBeingAnswered 23 Aug 2014 - 21:47 EbenMoglen
Questions To ask a new question, create a topic, using a descriptive topic name that identifies the subject of the question. The topic's parent should be "QuestionsBeingAnswered ...
QuoMinus 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Quo Minus Why in 1588 might counsel prefer to bring an action of quominus than to use the ordinary mechanisms of debt collection in the Common Pleas or Queen's Bench ...
RefugeeProperty 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Political Refugees' Property How did political refugees protect their property during the reigns of Mary and Elizabeth? The core of the answer to this question ...
RhickBoseSecondPaper 02 Apr 2018 - 01:21 RhickBose
One damned contingency after the other By RhickBose 01 Apr 2018 Introduction #8220;Power concedes nothing without a demand. #8221; Frederick Douglass, If There ...
RomanLaw 08 Sep 2014 - 15:11 EbenMoglen
This is not a question. You've started an essay on very complex and indeterminate issues, for which you've collected (irresponsibly) a good deal of secondary ...
RyanHolmesFirstPaper 22 Dec 2017 - 18:37 RyanHolmes
The Englishry of the English Law Ryan Holmes 28 Nov 2017 Section I The Englishry of the English law owes a great deal to the diverse traditions that contributed ...
RyanHolmesSecondPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 17:21 RyanHolmes
Hello Professor, The actual first draft of my second paper (the contingency paper) was accidentally submitted under the heading for my First Paper in late December ...
SecondPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 00:01 EbenMoglen
Paper Assignment Not more than 1000 words. Under any circumstances. Subject Unfreedom of both people and property transformed into freedom in the history of English ...
SignificanceofDomesdayBook 10 Sep 2014 - 03:02 AllysonMackavage
Plunkett on pg. 12 writes that the Domesday Book was "so respected that it was called simply 'the record', so great was its authority." I was wondering how the Domesday ...
SouthcotesCase 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Attached a case (Drake v. Royman) that needs translation; overall still a work in progress. LuisVilla Southcote's Case Why Southcote's Case, 4 Co. Rep. 83b; Cro ...
StatsEdwII 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Statutes Royal Ordinances, Edward II This is a work in progress Edward II Brief History: Reign 1307 #8211; 1327 Married Isabella, from the French Royal Family ...
StatuteLaborers 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Labor Policy after 1348 and Theory of Contract How did the Statute of Laborers of 1351 contribute to the development of assumpsit as a replacement for covenant and ...
StatuteofLabourers 03 Dec 2014 - 03:21 AllysonMackavage
Palmer goes into great detail on how the massive depopulation during the Black Death led to the passage the Statute of Labourers and how it was used to force the able ...
TWikiGuestFirstPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 15:52 LukeRushing
It is strongly recommended that you include your outline in the body of your essay by using the outline as section titles. The headings below are there to remind ...
TWikiGuestSecondPaper 26 Dec 2017 - 20:06 JustinMaffett
Unfreedom and the Black Death By Justin Maffett The Black Death was a pivotal moment in English legal history, having ushered in a wave of economic and social changes ...
TheExchequerOfTheJews 05 Jan 2015 - 21:27 EbenMoglen
EXCHEQUER OF THE JEWS Background : Jews began to settle in England soon after the Norman Conquest in 1066. They for the most part escaped the massacres during the ...
TheNon-ReceptionInEngland 17 Dec 2014 - 18:24 JulianAzran
The text of this page authored by Julian Azran and Ignacio Menchaca is available for modification and reuse under the terms of the Creative Commons Attribution Sharealike ...
TheOriginOfTheWritOfCertiorari 02 Feb 2009 - 13:35 EbenMoglen
KyuYoungLee 25 Jan 2009 THE ORIGIN OF THE WRIT OF CERTIORARI Introduction The writ of certiorari is one of the legal procedures involving the proceedings between ...
TheReceptionInEnglishdRenaissance 21 Nov 2014 - 22:15 JulianAzran
The Reception, a process in the renaissance of replacement of "barbarian" medieval customary law by classical roman law 1 , was occurring during the renaissance ...
TheStatuteOfNorthampton 07 Oct 2014 - 01:06 KatherineKettle
In his book "Concise History", Plucknett reviews several historical changes that were the reason to the beginning disappearance of judges' discretion during the 12 ...
TimeLine 23 Aug 2014 - 20:40 EbenMoglen
A page for a timeline of dates. Please link to further pages for more reading, rather than adding too much detail in this page. See also LawBooks 1000s Post 1066 ...
VestedAndContingentRemainders 10 Nov 2008 - 22:26 EbenMoglen
Is there much difference between the interest of an heir apparent in an estate in fee tail and a remainderman? They seem to me to be pretty much the same thing, except ...
WagerSales 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Wager of Law in Cases of Sales
WebAtom 24 Jan 2006 - 06:07 TWikiContributor
TWiki's EngLegalHist web
WebChanges 15 Nov 2006 - 19:43 TWikiContributor
WebHome 06 Sep 2019 - 12:58 EbenMoglen
English Legal History From Friday 6 September, we will meet in JGH 642 rather than 107. Please register as a user of this wiki. You are responsible for reading ...
WebIndex 15 Nov 2006 - 19:43 TWikiContributor
WebLeftBar 28 Mar 2005 - 09:40 TWikiContributor
" warn "off"}%
WebNotify 04 Sep 2019 - 21:12 IsraelRodriguezRubio
EbenMoglen IsraelRodriguezRubio ZaneMuller .WebChangesAlert, ., .TWikiRegistration
WebPreferences 10 Feb 2009 - 02:00 EbenMoglen
EngLegalHist Web Preferences The following settings are web preferences of the EngLegalHist web. These preferences overwrite the site level preferences in ...
WebRss 28 Mar 2005 - 09:40 TWikiContributor
" else "TWiki's EngLegalHist web"}% /EngLegalHist
WebSearch 15 Nov 2006 - 19:43 TWikiContributor
WebSearchAdvanced 15 Nov 2006 - 19:43 TWikiContributor
WebTopicCreator 04 Sep 2014 - 14:02 RinaFujii
WebTopicEditTemplate 10 Jan 2008 - 20:26 EbenMoglen
WebTopicList 12 Jan 2009 - 22:28 EbenMoglen
English Legal History Web Topic List Topics by Hierarchical Relationship open all close all %TREEBROWSER{ theme "file" shared "tree" title "" openTo ...
WilliamPennTrial 02 Jan 2020 - 18:42 DaihuiMeng
On William Penn's trial Clerk. Bring William Penn and William Mead to the bar. Mayor. Sirrah, who bid you put off their hats? put on their hats again. Obser ...
WritOfProhibition 09 Jan 2015 - 14:00 KatherineKettle
WORKING UNITED DRAFT: The writs of Prohibition were the main means by which the managing common law courts the King's Bench and Common Pleas restricted other courts ...
Found 83 topics

See also the faster WebTopicList

WebLeftBar 28 Mar 2005 - 09:40 TWikiContributor


WebNotify 04 Sep 2019 - 21:12 IsraelRodriguezRubio
This is a subscription service to be automatically notified by e-mail when topics change in this EngLegalHist web. This is a convenient service, so you do not have to come back and check all the time if something has changed. To subscribe, please add a bullet with your WikiName in alphabetical order to this list:

Web Changes Notification Service

Each TWiki web has an automatic e-mail notification service that sends you an e-mail with links to all of the topics modified since the last alert.

Users subscribe to email notifications using their WikiName or an alternative email address, and can specify the webs/topics they wish to track using one of these bullet list formats:

three spaces * [ webname . ] wikiName - SMTP mail address
three spaces * [ webName . ] wikiName
three spaces * SMTP mail address
three spaces * SMTP mail address : topics
three spaces * [ webname . ] wikiName : topics

In the above examples, topics is a space-separated list of topic names. The user may further customize the specific content they will receive using the following formats:

  • Specify topics without a Web. prefix
  • Topics must exist in this web.
  • Topics may be specified using * wildcards
  • Each topic may optionally be preceded by a '+' or '-' sign. The '+' sign means "subscribe to this topic" (the same as not putting anything). The '-' sign means "unsubscribe" or "don't send notifications regarding this topic". This allows users to elect to filter out certain topics (and their children, to an arbitrary depth). Topic filters ('-') take precedence over topic includes ('+').
  • Each topic may optionally be followed by an integer in parentheses, indicating the depth of the tree of children below that topic. Changes in all these children will be detected and reported along with changes to the topic itself. Note This uses the TWiki "Topic parent" feature.
  • Each topic may optionally be immediately followed by an exclamation mark ! or a question mark ? with no intervening spaces, indicating that the topic (and children if there is a tree depth specifier as well) should be mailed out as complete topics instead of change summaries. ! causes the topic to be mailed every time even if there have been no changes, ? will mail the topic only if there have been changes to it. This only makes sense for subscriptions.

For example: Subscribe Daisy to all changes to topics in this web.

   * daisy.cutter@flowers.com
Subscribe Daisy to all changes in all webs that start with Web.
   * daisy.cutter@flowers.com: Web*
Subscribe Daisy to changes to topics starting with Petal, and their immediate children, WeedKillers and children to a depth of 3, and all topics that match start with Pretty and end with Flowers e.g. PrettyPinkFlowers
   * TWiki.DaisyCutter: Petal* (1) TWiki.WeedKillers (3) Pretty*Flowers
Subscribe StarTrekFan to changes to all topics that start with Star except those that end in Wars, sInTheirEyes or shipTroopers.
   * TWiki.StarTrekFan: Star* - *Wars - *sInTheirEyes - *shipTroopers
Subscribe Daisy to the full content of NewsLetter whenever it has changed
   * daisy@flowers.com: TWiki.NewsLetter?
Subscribe buttercup to NewsLetter and its immediate children, even if it hasn't changed.
   * buttercup@flowers.com: TWiki.NewsLetter! (1)
Subscribe GardenGroup (which includes Petunia) to all changed topics under AllnewsLetters to a depth of 3. Then unsubscribe Petunia from the ManureNewsLetter, which she would normally get as a member of GardenGroup? :
   * TWiki.GardenGroup: TWiki.AllNewsLetters? (3)
   * petunia@flowers.com: - TWiki.ManureNewsLetter
A user may be listed many times in the WebNotify topic. Where a user has several lines in WebNotify that all match the same topic, they will only be notified about changes that topic once (though they will still receive individual mails for news topics).

If a TWiki group is listed for notification, the group will be recursively expanded to the e-mail addresses of all members.

TIP Tip: List names in alphabetical order to make it easier to find the names.

Note for System Administrators: Notification is supported by an add-on to the TWiki kernel called the MailerContrib. See the MailerContrib topic for details of how to set up this service.

Note: If you prefer a news feed, point your reader to WebRss (for RSS 1.0 feeds) or WebAtom (for ATOM 1.0 feeds). Learn more at WebRssBase and WebAtomBase, respectively.

Related topics: WebChangesAlert, TWikiUsers, TWikiRegistration

WebPreferences 10 Feb 2009 - 02:00 EbenMoglen

EngLegalHist Web Preferences

The following settings are web preferences of the EngLegalHist web. These preferences overwrite the site-level preferences in TWiki.TWikiPreferences and Main.TWikiPreferences, and can be overwritten by user preferences (your personal topic, eg: TWikiGuest in the Main web).

Web Preferences Settings

These settings override the defaults for this web only. See full list of defaults with explanation. Many of the settings below are commented out. Remove the # sign to enable a local customisation.

  • List of topics of the EngLegalHist web:

 #ffff99 
  • Web-specific background color: (Pick a lighter one of the StandardColors).
    • Set WEBBGCOLOR = #ffff99
    • Note: This setting is automatically configured when you create a web

  • Image, URL and alternate tooltip text of web's logo.
    Note: Don't add your own local logos to the TWikiLogos topic; create your own logos topic instead.
    • #Set WEBLOGOIMG = ""
    • #Set WEBLOGOURL = ""
    • #Set WEBLOGOALT = " "

  • List this web in the SiteMap. If you want the web listed, then set SITEMAPLIST to on, do not set NOSEARCHALL, and add the "what" and "use to..." description for the site map. Use links that include the name of the web, i.e. EngLegalHist.Topic links.
    Note: Unlike other variables, the setting of SITEMAPLIST is not inherited from parent webs. It has to be set in every web that is to be listed in the SiteMap
    • Set SITEMAPLIST = on
    • Set SITEMAPWHAT = English Legal History and its Materials
    • Set SITEMAPUSETO = ... learn about and participate in the study of English Legal History
    • Note: Above settings are automatically configured when you create a web

  • Exclude web from a web="all" search: (Set to on for hidden webs).
    • Set NOSEARCHALL =
    • Note: This setting is automatically configured when you create a web

  • Prevent automatic linking of WikiWords and acronyms (if set to on); link WikiWords (if empty); can be overwritten by web preferences:
    • #Set NOAUTOLINK =
    • Note: You can still use the [[...][...]] syntax to link topics if you disabled WikiWord linking. The <noautolink> ... </noautolink> syntax can be used to prevents links within a block of text.

  • Comma separated list of forms that can be attached to topics in this web. See TWikiForms for more information.
    • Set WEBFORMS =

  • Users or groups who are not / are allowed to view / change / rename topics in the EngLegalHist web: (See TWikiAccessControl). Remove the # to enable any of these settings. Remember that an empty setting is a valid setting; setting DENYWEBVIEW to nothing means that anyone can view the web.
    • Set DENYWEBVIEW =
    • Set ALLOWWEBVIEW =
    • Set DENYWEBCHANGE =
    • Set ALLOWWEBCHANGE =
    • Set DENYWEBRENAME =
    • Set ALLOWWEBRENAME =

  • Skin preferences for this web
    • Set SKIN = nat
    • Set SKINSTYLE = Gettysburg
    • Set STYLEVARIATION = Westminster
    • Set STYLEBORDER = thin
    • Set STYLEBUTTONS = on
    • Set STYLESIDEBAR = right
    • Set STYLESEARCHBOX = top

  • Web preferences that are not allowed to be overridden by user or topic preferences:
    • Set FINALPREFERENCES = NOSEARCHALL, ATTACHFILESIZELIMIT, WIKIWEBMASTER, WEBCOPYRIGHT, WEBTOPICLIST, DENYWEBVIEW, ALLOWWEBVIEW, DENYWEBCHANGE, ALLOWWEBCHANGE, DENYWEBRENAME, ALLOWWEBRENAME

Help on Preferences

  • A preference setting is defined by:
    3 or 6 spaces * Set NAME = value
    Example:
    • Set WEBBGCOLOR = #FFFFC0
  • A preferences setting can be disabled with a # sign. Remove the # sign to enable a local customisation. Example:
  • Preferences are used as TWikiVariables by enclosing the name in percent signs. Example:
    • When you write variable %WEBBGCOLOR% , it gets expanded to #ffff99
  • The sequential order of the preference settings is significant. Define preferences that use other preferences first, i.e. set WEBCOPYRIGHT before WIKIWEBMASTER since %WEBCOPYRIGHT% uses the %WIKIWEBMASTER% variable.
  • You can introduce your own preferences variables and use them in your topics and templates.

Related Topics

Tools

WebRss 28 Mar 2005 - 09:40 TWikiContributor
TWiki search results for \.* http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist The EngLegalHist web of TWiki. en-us Copyright 2024 by contributing authors Eben Moglen [webmaster@new.law.columbia.edu] The contributing authors of TWiki TWiki Powered by TWiki.EngLegalHist http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/pub/TWiki/TWikiLogos/T-logo-140x40-t.gif WilliamPennTrial http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/WilliamPennTrial On William Penn's trial Clerk. Bring William Penn and William Mead to the bar. Mayor. Sirrah, who bid you put off their hats? put on their hats again. Obser ... (last changed by DaihuiMeng) 2020-01-02T18:42:02Z DaihuiMeng OnWitchraft http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/OnWitchraft The Community's Peace: Witchcraft, Popular Culture, and the Law during the Early Modern Period #8220; I n the case of Witch Craft many things are very difficult ... (last changed by IsraelRodriguezRubio) 2019-12-21T00:33:17Z IsraelRodriguezRubio WebHome http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/WebHome English Legal History From Friday 6 September, we will meet in JGH 642 rather than 107. Please register as a user of this wiki. You are responsible for reading ... (last changed by EbenMoglen) 2019-09-06T12:58:18Z EbenMoglen WebNotify http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/WebNotify EbenMoglen IsraelRodriguezRubio ZaneMuller .WebChangesAlert, ., .TWikiRegistration (last changed by IsraelRodriguezRubio) 2019-09-04T21:12:12Z IsraelRodriguezRubio JustinMaffettFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/JustinMaffettFirstPaper English Law Came From Somewhere, And It Wasn't God You might want one. By JustinMaffett 28 Nov 2017 "English" law in fact is not English at its origins ... (last changed by JustinMaffett) 2018-04-30T19:29:44Z JustinMaffett LukeRushingThirdPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/LukeRushingThirdPaper Topic The broad powers of juries, judges, and the king to individualize the administration of criminal justice in England supports Beatty #8217;s assertion that capital ... (last changed by LukeRushing) 2018-04-15T22:03:31Z LukeRushing LukeRushingSecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/LukeRushingSecondPaper I. Introduction Through contingency, the disempowered in England were able to transform unfreedom into freedom by unifying their might to usurp some power from the ... (last changed by LukeRushing) 2018-04-15T16:29:41Z LukeRushing LukeRushingFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/LukeRushingFirstPaper I) Introduction The #8220;Englishry of English law #8221; is a result of its diversity of origin, but the origins don #8217;t tell the complete story. England #8217 ... (last changed by LukeRushing) 2018-04-14T21:00:29Z LukeRushing JoeBrunerPrivilegeofTheBox http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/JoeBrunerPrivilegeofTheBox This was originally planned as two 1000 word essays. Putting everything on one page seems more appropriate because there is one central theme. Part One: The Rise ... (last changed by JoeBruner) 2018-04-09T02:01:10Z JoeBruner MattConroyFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/MattConroyFirstPaper Englishery of English Law By MattConroy 06 Apr 2018 As an analytical framework arguing that the diversity of origins formed the unique character of English Law ... (last changed by MattConroy) 2018-04-06T21:29:18Z MattConroy DexterXHeeterSecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/DexterXHeeterSecondPaper "But with the First Gleam of Dawn" (Revision) The Unfreedom of People The freedom of people was created through a contingency caused by a decrease in the worker ... (last changed by DexterXHeeter) 2018-04-06T20:05:31Z DexterXHeeter DexterXHeeterFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/DexterXHeeterFirstPaper A Land Not of a Single Peace but of Many (Revision) A. Harding wrote, #8220;England was not a land of a single peace but of many, #8221; (Harding 15) alluding to ... (last changed by DexterXHeeter) 2018-04-06T19:57:29Z DexterXHeeter MattConroySecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/MattConroySecondPaper Contingency By MattConroy 06 Apr 2018 Unfreedom did not transform into freedom over the course of the English Law by contingency only. Contingency played a major ... (last changed by MattConroy) 2018-04-06T19:56:58Z MattConroy MalcolmEvansFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/MalcolmEvansFirstPaper The Englishry of English law in the age of trumpism By MalcolmEvans Introduction "The Englishry of English law" lies precisely in its diversity of origin. While ... (last changed by MalcolmEvans) 2018-04-06T18:24:10Z MalcolmEvans RhickBoseSecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/RhickBoseSecondPaper One damned contingency after the other By RhickBose 01 Apr 2018 Introduction #8220;Power concedes nothing without a demand. #8221; Frederick Douglass, If There ... (last changed by RhickBose) 2018-04-02T01:21:20Z RhickBose RyanHolmesSecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/RyanHolmesSecondPaper Hello Professor, The actual first draft of my second paper (the contingency paper) was accidentally submitted under the heading for my First Paper in late December ... (last changed by RyanHolmes) 2018-03-27T17:21:31Z RyanHolmes
WebSearch 15 Nov 2006 - 19:43 TWikiContributor

Web Search

Found 0 topics

  Advanced search | Help
TIP: to search for all topics that contain "SOAP", "WSDL", a literal "web service", but not "shampoo", write: soap wsdl "web service" -shampoo
Search where:       
(otherwise search EngLegalHist Web only)

Other search options:
WebSearchAdvanced 15 Nov 2006 - 19:43 TWikiContributor

Advanced Search

EngLegalHist Web Changed By
ArchivedMaterial 23 Aug 2014 - 20:36 EbenMoglen
ArmorieDelamirie 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Armorie v. Delamirie (1722) K.B., 1 Strange 505, 93 ER 664

Alex Feerst & Carol DeMartino?

The Opinion

Before Pratt, C.J. at nisi prius.

The plaintiff, being a chimney sweeper's boy, found a jewel, and carried it to the defendant's shop, (who was a goldsmith,) to know what it was, and delivered it into the hands of an apprentice, who, under pretense of weighing it, took out the stones; and, calling to the master to let him know if it came to three half-pence, the master offered the boy the money, who refused to take it, and insisted to have the thing again; whereupon the apprentice delivered him back the socket without the stones. And now in trover against the master these points were ruled:

1. That the finder of a jewel, though he does not by such finding acquire an absolute property right of ownership, yet he has such a property as will enable him to keep it against all but the rightful owner, and consequently may maintain trover.

2. That the action may well lay against the master, who gives a credit to his apprentice, and is answerable for his neglect.

3. As to the value of the jewel, several of the trade were examined to prove what a jewel of the finest water that would fit the docket would be worth; and the chief justice directed the jury that, unless the defendant did produce the jewel, and show it not to be of the finest water, they should presume the strongest against him, and make the value of the best jewels the measure of their damages, which they accordingly did.

Key Legal Propositions

1. Finders Keepers (except against the prior owner)

This case is a staple of modern property textbooks for the proposition that one who finds a chattel is considered its owner against anyone in the world other than its prior and rightful owner.

2. Respondeat Superior

Armory is not considered an important case in the development of the doctrine of Respondeat Superior.

3. Spoliation of Evidence

Armory is considered “one of the first instances of spoliation of evidence. Under this evidentiary rule, courts presume that evidence a party has concealed or destroyed would have been injurious to their case, based on the interpretive canon omnia praesumuntur contra spoliatorem, (all things against the spoliator of the evidence). See Ariel Porat, Liability Under Uncertainty: Evidential Deficiency and the Law of Torts 11 (2001); Margaret M. Koesel et al, Spoliation of Evidence ix-x (2006).

Though it may not have been the court's intention, the great disparity in wealth and status between the two parties underscores the two rules announced in this case -- that one who finds property, even a climbing boy, holds title in it against the world, even the King's Silversmith, and that anyone who spoliates evidence, even one in so comparatively reputable a position as De Lamirie was compared to Armorie, will have all things presumed against him.

Interpellating Armory: Chimney Sweeps and their Apprentices

Legal historian A.W. Brian Simpson has this to say about the problem of tracking down Armory, the chimney sweep's apprentice:

"I’ve tried to find out more information about [Armory v. Delamirie], but so far I’ve got nowhere. I’m still trying. But the trouble is that if the people in the case are poor, they tend to leave no trace in historical records. So if you do a case involving fairly wealthy people, you often find information. It’s easier to find information in the nineteenth century, because there are extensive newspaper reports. They often give very detailed accounts of litigation, so you get a lot of information from them, but the further back you go, the more difficult it gets. . . It’s such a strange case. I mean, here’s this chimney sweep boy, they were the lowest of the low, somehow suing – who paid for his lawyer? He’s suing the most distinguished silversmith of the early eighteenth century. The defendant’s work now sells for a million dollars an item. And yet we don’t know anything about how the case happened . . .I’ve [tried to get information on the case] intermittently for years, but I haven’t gotten anywhere. History is sometimes just hopeless. Sometimes you just have to give up."

Short of finding the climbing boy at the center of this case, this section tries to do the next best thing -- to gather as much information as possible that is likely to describe someone in Armory's position.

Historiography

Kathleen H. Strange, Climbing Boys: A Study of Sweeps' Apprentices, 1773-1875 (1982), Ch. 2

Benita Cullingford, British Chimney Sweeps: Five Centuries of Chimney Sweeping (2001), Ch. 4

Peter Kirby, Child Labour in Britain, 1750-1870 19-20 n.2 (2003)

Peter Kirby offers some empirical revisionism as a corrective to our populist love affair with the picturesque Dickensian and post-Mary-Poppins image of Chimney Sweeps' apprentices:

"Chimney-sweepers' apprentices, for example, loom large in the popular historical imagination but were very small in number. Much of their high visibility resulted from the campaigning of Jonas Hanway in the eighteenth century and Lord Shaftesbury and Charles Kingsley in the nineteenth [in the 1863 novel The Water Babies]. In 1841, the number of sweeps' apprentices aged below 10 in London was estimated by Mayhew to be 370 (at a time when London's population numbered 2.2 million). Hanway estimated that in 1785 there were 400 to 550 climbing boys in London, and an estimate from seven years later supposed their number to be 500. . . According to the census of 1851, there were 1107 British chimney-sweeps aged below 15 in Britain."

The Mechanics of Climbing

Mayhew records these comments on technique from a chimney sweep living in Bethnal Green in the 1840s:

"There are two or three ways of climbing. In wide flues, you climb with your elbows and your legs spread out, your feet pressing against the sides of the flue, but in narrow flues, such as nine-inch ones, you must slant it; you must have your sides in the angles, it's widest there, and go up that way."

Mayhew describes:

"Here he threw himself into position -- placing one arm close to his side, with the palm of his hand turned outwards, as if pressing the side of the flue, and extending the other arm high above his head, the hand apparently pressing in the same manner."

Here is a sketch of four boys in various flue-cleaning positions, and another of four boys in adjacent flues.

Scrotum Cancer

Soot and the chemicals it contained led to a notably high rate of scrotal cancer among chimney sweep's boys.

In a statement to the Children's Employment Commission (1863), Thomas Clarke, Master Sweep of Nottingham remarked:

"I have known eight or nine sweeps lost their lives by the sooty cancer. The private parts which it seizes are entirely eaten off caused entirely by 'sleeping black,' and breathing the soot in all night."

Brown & Thornton, Percivall Pott & Chimney Sweepers' Cancer of the Scrotum (1957)

Pott's 1775 treatise, Chirurgical observations Relative to the Cataract, the Polypus of the Nose, the Cancer of the Scrotum, . . . [etc.], which includes an account of scrotum cancer among chimney sweepers has been cited as the first description of an occupational cancer:

". . . there is a disease as peculiar to a certain set of people, which has not, at least to my knowledge, been publickly noticed; I mean the chimney-sweepers' cancer . . . it produced a superficial, painful, ragged, ill-looking sore, with hard and rising edges. The trade call it the soot-wart . . . The fate of these people seems singularly hard; in their early infancy, they are most frequently treated with great brutality, and almost starved with cold and hunger; they are thrust up narrow, and sometimes hot chimnies, where they are bruised, burned, and almost suffocated; and when they get to puberty, become peculiarly liable to a most noisome, painful, and fatal disease."

Henry T. Butlin, Three Lectures on Cancer of the Scrotum in Chimney-Sweeps (1892)

Butlin considers possible reasons that chimney sweeps on the continent suffer a much lower rate of scrotum cancer. He hypothesizes that it is owing to protective clothing which varies by local custom that:

". . . in spite of every other condition which may be regarded as favourable to the disease, including the employment of children as 'climbing boys,' it is really almost unknown in those countries."

Here's an image of a German chimney sweep, suited up in ninja-like protective garb.

Walter Jacobson, Diseases of the Male Organs of Generation (1893)

Jacobson argues against Butlin's belief in the protective properties of specialized clothing and also departs from medical consensus holding that improved sweeping technology has reduced the incidence of cancer by allowing one to sweep from below rather than inside the chimney. Instead, Jacobson proposes:

"A more important explanation than the intersection of machinery, is to be found in the fact that chimney-sweeps, being no longer employed in boyhood, the delicate scrotal skin is not exposed so early or so long to the irritation of soot."

The Art of Sweeping

William Blake published two versions of his poem "The Chimney Sweep," once in Songs of Innocence (1789) and then in Songs of Experience (1794).

Charles Kingsley's 1863 novel The Water-Babies, features a chimney sweep protagonist. It remained popular well into the twentieth century and generated many accompanying images of chimney sweeps.

In Dickens' novel Oliver Twist, the hero is spared from indenture into service as a sweep's apprentice by a magistrate who blocks Oliver's move to a master who "did happen to labour under the slight imputation of having bruised three or four boys to death already."

Images

The corpses of two climbing boys being pulled out of a flue.

A trio climbing boys, still black with soot, tucking into a meal with some ale.

A widow sells her son into an apprenticeship with a chimney sweep.

A climbing boy on crutches in retirement.

A painting of a group of climbing boys gathered around a curdseller.

Two cherubic looking sweeps share a book.

A brush-toting sweep burdened by his pack.

Two more recent images of sweep's apprentices, one bilious, the other pensive.

Paul De Lamerie

Much more is known about the defendant, goldsmith Paul De Lamerie (spelled Delamirie in legal texts). De Lamerie was born in 1688 in the Netherlands to French Huguenot parents. The family soon moved to England. Little is known of De Lamerie's early education, but in 1703 he was apprenticed to Peter Platel, a London goldsmith, for a seven year term. Platel was a well-regarded and elegant silversmith, and de Lamerie was an ambitious apprentice. In 1711, his apprenticeship ended and De Lamerie made arrangements to start his own workshop. By 1713, he had entered his maker's mark at the Assay Office in the Goldsmiths' Hall and gave his address as "in Windmill Street near the Haymarket."

Repeated violations of Goldsmiths' Company regulations are noted throughout De Lamerie's career. In 1714, he was fined for "not having his work hallmarked"; further complaints were filed the following November because the fine remained unpaid. In 1715, he was accused of passing off work made by others as his own. Similar charges were made the next year. By 1717, he was known as the King's Silversmith, but was also named in a complaint for making and selling unmarked wares. In 1722, he was, of course, accused of cheating Armory, the chimneysweep's boy. And in 1726, he was involved in the trial of Robert Dingley, a goldsmith involved in exporting silver to Russia. Dingley was preparing to ship a large number of silver wares when the Goldsmiths' Company tried to intercept his shipment on the suspicion that pieces were not assayed and that the requisite duty was unpaid. Much of the wares, in fact, were unmarked, and around half of the goods were supplied by Paul De Lamerie. Nevertheless, Dingley avoided inspection by distracting Company officials in a tavern while the goods were being loaded and dispatched overseas.

In his extensive biography of De Lamerie, P.A.S. Phillips refers to Armory v. Delamirie as an "extraordinary incident in his career, which was to bring him into a different sphere of fame, although quite unintentionally and unexpectedly on his part." Nevertheless, while the suit was to become "one of the leading cases of the law of the land and to be known afterwards as ruling the law as to 'trover'", De Lamerie's business remained unaffected by his involvement in this or any other violation of Goldsmiths' Company regulations.

Prior to the lawsuit, De Lamerie's business had been flourishing. In 1717, he was admitted to the livery of the Goldsmiths' Company and would eventually secure the highest post offered by the Company, Prime Wardenship. By 1723, De Lamerie could already count members of the nobility and wealthy middle class at clients. Nevertheless, Susan Hare notes that "in spite of his title of King's Silversmith there is little evidence that he was fulfilling royal orders." Little question exists, however, in classifying De Lamerie as a shrewd businessman. Evidence introduced in Armory v. Delamirie reveals that in addition to a workshop, De Lamerie also kept an "open shop for ordinary trading purposes" where he also dealt in jewelry. This is confirmed by a document issued after his death for sale of his stock by auction. Hare notes that De Lamerie was a man of considerable wealth based on the "considerable investments in property he began making early in 1733" and "from his lending money on mortgage." Nevertheless, despite his wealth, when De Lamerie's father died in 1735, he was given a pauper's burial at St. Anne's Church, suggesting a certain callousness on the part of his son.

In a recent article, De Lamerie is referred to as a "pioneer of what became the Industrial revolution, operating a workshop or factory with a retail arm; he also began by making all the works that bore his maker's mark himself, then devising a system whereby his designs were manufactured by other craftsmen working under his supervision." De Lamerie designed but probably did not assist in constructing his masterpiece of Rococo style, the Maynard dish. E. Alfred Jones also states De Lamerie had "collaborators and apprentices just as had Vandyck and Rubens and other artists."

The above is compiled largely from two sources:

Beyond the Maker's Mark by Ellenor Alcorn

Paul de Lamerie: At the Sign of the Golden Ball by S.M. Hare

Other Articles on De Lamerie

Exhibition Review: Tessa Murdoch reviews an international exhibition of De Lamerie silver at the London Goldsmiths' Company, from The Burlington Magazine (1990).

Book Review: W.W. Watts reviews P.A.S. Phillips' biography of De Lamerie, from the Burlington Magazine (1935).

Article: Emil Delmar considers whether an elaborate bronze dish attributed to an Anglo-French goldsmith in London was the work of De Lamerie.

The Work of Paul De Lamerie

De Lamerie ranks as one of the finest and most prolific silversmiths of his time. Below are links to images of his work:

Shells: 1724-25

Taperstick: 1726-27

Coffeepot: 1728-29

Newdigate: 1743-44

Basket: 1744-45

Examples and highlights from the De Lamerie collection at the V&A museum, London.

Armory in Motion

Since it came down, the case has appeared in legal treatises on property, evidence, and tort law, judicial opinions, and case books on property law.

Application of the Armory rule has broadened over time. Here's a 2007 article by a barrister who advocates overturning the Armory rule because negligent lawyers now risk getting caught in a net designed for dishonest goldsmiths.

Occasionally, one can even find an Armory v. Delamirie memorabilia print available for auction on ebay.

ArticlesInProcess 23 Aug 2014 - 20:28 EbenMoglen

Articles In Process


This assignment can only be changed by:

Assizes 23 Sep 2008 - 18:13 LuisVilla

Assizes

Courts sitting regionally, on circuit. Can try felonies, but hence are always required to have one of the 10 (later 12) judges of King's Bench? , Common Pleas? , or Exchequer in order to be able to give a death penalty in the felony case.

Impossible to know which judge will be sitting on the circuit, which complicates appeals- do you prepare under the precedents of King's Bench or Common Pleas?

AudreyLaryeaSecondPaper 23 Dec 2017 - 01:31 AudreyLaryea

-- AudreyLaryea - 22 Dec 2017

 

Freedom Through Struggle

The history of freedom is the history of struggle, wherein contingencies that create struggle create freedom. Freedom can be seen through a class, race, or gender lens; but whatever the lens is, the connecting thread is struggle. In England, the powerful tried to maintain control but the unexpected effects of contingencies, like the Black Death and statutes, served as catalysts for freedom by creating necessary struggle between the free and unfree.

Freedom of People

The freedom of people was established through a slow constant struggle between those in bondage and their masters. Under feudalism, un-freedom was relative because they were free amongst themselves, but in relation to their lords they were in positions of slavery. They had no claims or rights against their lords; they were without rights to their own futures. The Black Death “wrought a revolution in social and economic conditions.” (Plucknett, 32). It was an unexpected contingency that set into motion the struggle for freedom of the unfree. In a society where those at the bottom lived unfree, the population reduction in this post-plague world meant that they had more bargaining power, better food, and better lives. Many who were unfree before the plague now had the power to move and work for the highest bidder; however, this freedom did not extend as rapidly to non-agricultural peasants. (Plucknett, 33). Those who remained in bondage saw the freedom of their brethren as hope for their own freedom. (Plucknett, 33). Slowly, unfree villeins received their freedom through a silent struggle. After the plague, the polarization of the struggle between those who remained unfree and their masters led to the 1381 Peasant Revolt.

Although the Peasant Revolt did not lead to freedom for all, it exemplified the struggle that led to eventual freedom. In England “the natural movement towards emancipation of the villeins… [and] a great silent revolution slowly took place.” (Plucknett, 33). The plague provided the contingency which created the struggle between the unfree and their masters. Through this slow but constant struggle the unfree finally received the bargaining power to secure their freedom.

Freedom of Property

The English history of property is characterized by the struggle between those who desired freedom in property versus those that sought to burden the land with taxes. This struggle played out in various ways in which property holders found innovative ways to evade taxes in order to gain full enjoyment of their property bundle. When power is through land it will always be politicized, and consequently the Crown never seized attempting to claim this power. In this struggle, the Crown legislated against the rights of property holders; what the Crown did not suspect was that this contingency would eventually lead to property freedom. In creating such legislation the Crown’s oversight was that “[w]hen we begin to write things down we are implying that there is openness and room for improvement, editing, and change.” (Moglen, Nov. 30).

Holders of property rights attempted to gain property freedom from their overlords through subinfeudation which left the lords with “wardship only of the seignory – that is, the worthless service.” (Baker, 242). Through subinfeudation “[t]he true value of the land, instead of being reflected in rent-service which would benefit the lord, had been converted into cash which went into the vendor’s pocket.” (Baker, 242). It was quasi-tax evasion in which services and property were divided by those who did not want to render the services. When Quia emptores terrarium was passed in 1290 it restricted property freedom by requiring that alienation of land be done through substitution rather than subinfeudation. (Baker, 242). Individuals attempted to escape taxes through a variety of means but “[e]ach form of evasion was countered at an early date by legislation.” (Baker, 243). Quia emptores terrarium empowered the Crown by shortening the property ownership chain thereby making all property beholden to the king.

Property owners found ways to counter legislative restraints by shielding their property through uses. Uses gave owners freedom to retain the value of their property by circumventing the Crown’s control by “hid[ing] behind a legal façade.” (Baker, 243). Through uses the title of land was divided from the benefit; the owner held ad opus to the beneficial user. (Baker, 248-249). Families put property in the hands of feoffees, usually lawyers, who passed property onto later generations rather than passing through the constraining laws of succession. Uses were so prevalent that “[b]y 1502 it could be asserted that the greater part of the land in England was held in use.” (Baker, 251). Uses gave the owner freedom because “[b]y vesting land in others he paradoxically became a more absolute owner than the common law allowed: he was released … from the inflexible rules of inheritance.” (Baker, 253).

The struggle continued when King Henry VIII restrained property through the Statute of Uses. What the Crown did not realize was that the statute created the contingency for freedom. In 1536 “the Statute of Uses … decreed that beneficiaries should be deemed to be seised ‘of and in such like estates as they had in use” (Baker, 286). The Crown had sought power with the Statute of Uses, but in reality it was a contingency that created opposition. This opposition led to the eventual retreat of the Crown and property freedom. The government accepted the demands of the opposition and passed the Statutes of Wills in 1540 which “conferred … the legal power to dispose of freeholds by will.” (Baker, 256). In the constant struggle for power, the Crown did not realize that enacting restraining statutes would provide the contingency for property freedom.

Conclusion

Without the contingencies of the Black Death and the effects of statutes, the people and property of England might never have found freedom. These contingencies drove the struggle between the free and the unfree. Freedom has rarely been achieved without struggle. Whether it is the Black struggle of Malcolm X, class struggle of Karl Marx, or the feminist struggle of Catherine Mackinnon, all freedom requires struggle.

Bracton 11 Sep 2008 - 15:49 LuisVilla
Common name of De Legibus et Consuetudinibus Angliae ("The Laws and Customs of England"), the first significant English legal text. The text (in Latin, with an English translation) is available online.
BurdenOfTaxation 16 Sep 2014 - 13:35 FrancisWhite
In the reading it's seems to me that there was an ongoing connection between the rise and fall of different ancient jurisdictions and courts, to the enhancement of taxation burden.

Several examples are mentioned in Plucknett "Concise History":

1. The Vill ceased to be of general legal importance since Elisabeth poor law and the use of Parish as a taxation unit (page 86).

2. In regards to the Manor, Plucknett writes that "the weakness of central power, too, undoubtedly promoted the growth of small local jurisdictions which were ready to undertake the task of repressing crime and organizing military defense. This process was very probably hastened by the heavy burden of taxation" (page 95).

It is clear that the burden of taxation was used by power capitalist to take advantage of small landowners that were unable to meet the tax requirement. But was is the primarily reason for tax system to be created?

Can anyone find through England history a more social reason for taxation? From the way I understood it- Elizabeth's poor law can maybe be seen as the foundation for the social welfare system existing today in Britain, if so, it might be interesting to find the connection between the two.

-- InbarAsif - 14 Sep 2014

If by "social" you mean that taxation ought to serve to promote the common good somehow, the text does refer to "heavy obligations in the maintenance of roads and bridges and the cleansing and repairing of river-banks" (page 86). It also discusses the "police powers of the vill" (86) and a bit later discusses the manor as an institution that helped protect against Danish invaders and the like (96). I'm assuming all of this is managed through the tax system, along with conscripted labor.

Whether the system was created more to consolidate power or to promote social order, I'm not sure, since it seems like both effects are usually pretty closely linked. It certainly seems that both were going on, with the Lord's arbitrary power to levy taxes when he feels like it exacerbating things (96).

-- FrancisWhite - 15 Sep 2014

My concern is whether Taxation as an institute, was created primarily for the social benefit of others (for example, as mentioned in the Old Testament about "tithing"), or was it first created in England for the purpose of feudalism, control and power. As I mentioned in the question, we can definitely see those two purposes in the reading, but I'm more interested in finding the main reason. Was the use of taxation to control poor landowners, was a "new way" of using an "old technique" aggressively to gain power? Or was it just an application of what was already familiar?

-- InbarAsif - 15 Sep 2014

Plucknett's account indicates the latter reason, at least in the case of the local lords who emerged during the thirteenth century and heavily taxed local landowners in exchange for providing military protection (95-96). As FrancisWhite? said, while the lords benefitted from the monetary proceeds and secondary transfer of power that occurred due to the heavy tax burdens they imposed on their formerly free tenants, they also provided services that may have benefitted their tenants by providing social order. These included courts that Plucknett describes as more "vigorous and flexible" than the king's courts, which recognized and allowed for the resolution of petty crimes that would not have been prosecuted under the common law of the king, but which upset the order of the feudal agricultural village (96).

-- KatherineKettle - 15 Sep 2014

Thank you both for your answers. Did any of you (or others as well) have any idea of what might be the reason or the connection between the rise and fall of ancient jurisdictions and courts to the enhancement of taxation burden?

-- InbarAsif - 16 Sep 2014

I think the question might need to get more specific if we're going to tie it strictly to tax issues. As a general thing, it seems difficult to separate the exercise of power or jurisdiction from the ability to extract money or property. E.g. forfeiture encouraged more vigorous enforcement of the criminal law.

-- FrancisWhite - 16 Sep 2014

 
ClassNotes 06 Feb 2008 - 23:42 IanSullivan

Class Notes

This topic is a container for notes of our class meetings.

  • [Placeholder for first class's notes page]
CommonRecovery 23 Aug 2014 - 20:37 EbenMoglen
-- BeckyPrebble - 21 Oct 2008

 
How was it that the common recovery was so effective? From today's perspective (which I realize is entirely the wrong way to look at it), it looks like a kind of fraud on Mr Collins (I am going with P&P names because I'm not sure what the actual name for Mr Collins would be. He can't be an heir if Mr Bennet is still alive, right?). So like we said in class, if Mr Collins shows up halfway through the transaction, he can stop it. But why can't it be unwound if Mr Collins shows up five years later?

The Court Crier of course has given a warrant, but what is it that makes that warrant stronger than Mr Collins's right right to the entail? Was there even a concept of fraud, or abuse of process, at this time?

ConsistencyInMedievalCourts 11 Sep 2014 - 16:21 MichaelCoburn
For the reading this week I was struck by the vast number of courts with overlapping jurisdictions that existed in Medieval England and how independent and in competition with one another they appeared to be. In Chapter 2 "The Origins of Common Law" Baker lists that there were three centralized courts of common law (the Court of Common Pleas, The King's Bench, and The Court of the Exchequer) along with a multitude of local courts (Assizes, moots, manor courts, etc.) The ability of one court to review the work of another court seemed somewhat limited to me in comparison to today.

In such a system I was wondering what were the formal and informal mechanisms for ensuring a the consistent application of the same common law in each court? Were there many examples of forum shopping in such a system?

-- MichaelCoburn - 09 Sep 2014

 
CriminalProcedureRules 23 Aug 2014 - 20:37 EbenMoglen
Yesterday in class one of the more startling things (at least for me) was that there was no right of appeal from a criminal conviction in the English legal system until 1929. This was surprising because, as Professor Moglen pointed out, we tend to think of the fundamental criminal procedure rules as being always there, holding up the system of justice from the very beginning. But apparently this is wrong - a related point was that people tried for felonies did not have the right to a lawyer until the 1700s, and then only for treason. This makes me curious about a number of things:

1. How many other of the criminal procedure rules that we think of our system as being founded on are actually very recent developments? For example, the "golden thread" that runs through English law of the prosecution's duty to prove a defendant's guilt: I just did a quick google to remind myself where this actually came from, and it's 1935 apparently. Did the judge just make it up then and from then on it was one of the key tenets of the law? It seems that a system that didn't give convicted criminals a right of appeal is unlikely to have been too concerned with the burden of proof. Obviously you can have one fundamental right without the other, but the two rights are part of the same general bundle.

2. What are the differences between common law and civil law countries in relation to the way that the right of appeal in criminal matters developed? In particular, one difference between common and civil law systems is (I think) that in a common law system only the defendant can appeal a verdict. In a civil law system, either the defendant or the prosecution can appeal. When did the right to appeal first appear in civil law systems, and why might it have developed in this different way?

3. The right of a defendant to be legally represented is one of a bundle of rights in the general "equality of arms" category. The other major one is the right of the defendant to know the full extent or the case against him or her, including seeing all the evidence. When did these first enter the law, and when did the right to a lawyer start being a "right", rather than something that might or might not be granted?

-- BeckyPrebble - 18 Sep 2008

 
DexterXHeeterFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 19:57 DexterXHeeter

A Land Not of a Single Peace but of Many (Revision)

A. Harding wrote, “England was not a land of a single peace but of many,” (Harding 15) alluding to the diverse origins of English history that would develop into its “Englishry” through an adaptable but enduring set of legal principles. The law developed out of three elements: First, changes in the culture caused by conquering; second, the law developed out of a written language; and third, continuity that ensured the endurance of the legal system despite external changes. (Baker 2) While the takeovers suggest that Maitland is correct as to the diverse origins of English history, it is the use of the language and the endurance of the legal system that allowed the Englishry of the law to coalesce.

Due to the size of England, and its isolation, it rarely took more than a single battle to gain control and the current occupants did not have the ability to retreat into Russia or Asia as they did in continental Europe. In the sixth century, when Roman missionaries arrived in Kent, the law began to reflect the “Roman style,” (Harding 13) placing the clergy highly in society by providing them with the most compensation under the law when their property was damaged or taken. Despite the fact that England was never a part of the Roman world, Harding suggests that these early laws created a theme of the king’s “peace” with which he would be able to extend his influence over the society that would carry forward as the law developed. (Harding 15) The Anglo-Saxons also recognized a theme of peace, which would be used by later Norman rulers as a legal basis to curb any potential rebellion that would question their claim.

King Aethelbert of Kent, in the seventh century, extended the king’s peace by requiring wrongdoers to pay both their victim and the king as an illustration that a wrong against a person is a wrong against the king’s peace as well, a practice that was followed by Anglo-Saxon rulers. (Harding 15) The king held the right to declare his peace over society and to enforce it when it was breached. In each instance, the change came from either the crown or the clergy of the current conqueror, in an attempt to consolidate their power over the recently conquered society.

During the reign of King Alfred of Wessex, the government noted a need for unification and developed a system of law that would facilitate transfers of power. (Baker 3) When William the Conqueror became king in 1066, the Norman people began to partially embrace the Saxons as subjects by impressing their rule upon them rather than pushing them out. This partial acceptance of the diversity of the English people, even through subjugation, was an acceptance of a relatively unified England with the beginnings of a legal system already in place. (Baker 12) The law, therefore, developed with an understanding of the Norman tradition of murder and conquer combined with a need to maintain peace once an inevitable change of power occurred.

By asserting a legal claim to the throne, William was able to argue that his conquering of England was an extension of the king’s peace. His ascension was merely a succession and the people became his subjects under both the current legal framework and any additional laws he should put in place. By Henry II, the law was expanded to create a form of the king’s justice, in which freeholders could seek the king’s judgment on matters concerning property and disputes. The continuity of the legal system, despite changes of power, meant that even with political turmoil, an “Englishry” could be maintained over time. Rather than becoming an Anglo-Saxon country, then a Norman country, devoid of outside influences, the king’s peace remained a thread that would connect each successive regime, creating a cohesive England over time. While the Romans were the initial source of English custom, as the local people did not have a written language, the Anglo-Saxons introduced written law after King Aethelbert I of Kent. (Baker 2) The Normans spoke French, but they retained Latin as the written language. Since many of the peasant languages had never been written down, the use of Latin, which was used to codify everything from poetry to theology, meant that the development of early laws included a written language that conveyed wisdom.

The Englishry of the English law is the Englishry of the English language as well. The English word “law” entered the lexicon after the land was conquered by a Danish king. (Baker 3) The English form of government, the parliament, was originally borrowed from the French councils, or conciles. (Robert Tombs, The English and Their History 49) As England changed, so did the language, borrowing aspects of other languages and inventing its own, such as illogical spelling or lack of inflection for nouns. While the French treated their language defensively in an attempt to keep the language “pure,” and the Dutch treated theirs comically, changing spellings thrice in a generation, the English took words from other cultures to develop a language of their own and revelled in its use. Just as the country was repeatedly conquered, the English that would evolve out of the written legal Latin would take fragments of other cultures and integrate them into a distinctly English language.

The fact that England was subject to conquer for much of its history contributed to the diverse origins of its law. From early Roman influences to the expansion of the law under Norman rule, England absorbed and destroyed previous cultures resulting in a unified society. The legal system, built on the concept of the king’s peace, facilitated the transfer of power from one regime to another to create an “Englishry” that spanned beyond the lives of mortal kings. While the endurance of the legal system remained static, the use of a dynamic written language both created and maintained a record of the static legal system while reflecting the diversity of the sources that created it.

A Land Not of a Single Peace but of Many (Original Draft)

A. Harding wrote, “England was not a land of a single peace but of many,” (Harding 15) alluding to the diverse origins of English history that would develop into its “Englishry” through an adaptable but enduring set of legal principles. The law developed out of the reconciliation of three elements: First, changes in the culture caused by conquering; second, that the law developed out of a written language, distinct from the spoken languages of the common people; and third, the tradition of legal continuity that ensured the longevity of the legal system despite frequent external changes. (Baker 2) While the takeovers suggest that Maitland is correct as to the diverse origins of English history, it is the use of the language and the endurance of the legal system through these takeovers that allowed the Englishry of the law to coalesce.

Due to the relative size of England, and its isolation as an island, it rarely took more than a single battle to gain control and the current occupants did not have the ability to retreat into Russia or Asia as they did in continental Europe. Much of England’s early history was a myriad of invasions, by people speaking various languages and often pushing the current occupants out of society altogether.

As early as King Alfred of Wessex, however, the government noted a need for unification and developed a system of law that would facilitate transfers of power. (Baker 3) When William the Conqueror became king in 1066, there was a shift the Norman people partially embraced the Saxons as subjects by impressing their rule upon them rather than pushing them out entirely. This partial acceptance of the diversity of the English people, even through Norman subjugation, was an acceptance of a relatively unified England with the beginnings of a legal system already in place. (Baker 12) The law, therefore, developed with an understanding of the Norman tradition of murder and conquer as well as a need to maintain peace once an inevitable change of power occurred.

As early as the sixth century, when Roman missionaries arrived in Kent, the law began to reflect the “Roman style,” (Harding 13) placing the clergy highly in society by providing them with the most compensation under the law when their property was damaged or taken. Despite the fact that England was never a part of the Roman world, Harding suggests that these early laws created a theme of the king’s “peace” with which he would be able to extend his influence over the society that would carry forward as the law developed. (Harding 15) The Anglo-Saxons also recognized a theme of peace, which would be used by later Norman rulers as a legal basis to snuff out any potential rebellion that would question their claim.

By asserting a legal claim to the throne, William was able to argue that his conquering of England was an extension of the king’s peace. His ascension to the throne was merely a succession and the people became his subjects under both the current legal framework and any additional laws he should put in place. By the time of Henry II, the law was expanded to create a form of the king’s justice, in which freeholders could come to come seek the king’s judgment on matters concerning property and disputes between people. The continuity of the legal system, despite changes of power, meant that even with diverse origins and political turmoil, an “Englishry” could be maintained over time. Rather than becoming a wholly Anglo-Saxon country, and then a wholly Norman country, devoid of outside influences, the legal framework of the king’s peace remained a thread that would tie each successive conqueror to the previous and to the next, creating a cohesive England over time. As the nation changed hands and kings, there were various spoken peasant languages throughout society. While the Romans were the initial source of English custom, as the local people did not have a written language, the Anglo-Saxons introduced written law after King Aethelbert I of Kent. (Baker 2) The Normans spoke French, but they retained Latin as the written language. Since many of the peasant languages had never been written down, the use of Latin, which was used to codify everything from poetry to theology, meant that the development of early laws included a written language that conveyed wisdom.

We noted in class that the Englishry of the English law is the Englishry of the English language as well. The English word “law” was given to the language after the land was conquered by a Danish king. (Baker 3) The English form of government, the parliament, was originally borrowed from the French councils, or conciles. (Robert Tombs, The English and Their History 49) As England changed, so too did the language, borrowing aspects of other languages and inventing its own, such as illogical spelling or lack of inflection for nouns. While the French treated their language defensively in an attempt to keep the language “pure,” and the Dutch treated theirs comically, changing spellings thrice in a generation, the English language took words shamelessly from other cultures to develop a language of their own and reveled in its use. Just as the country was conquered again and again, the English that would evolve out of the written legal Latin would take with it fragments of other cultures that it sought to integrate into a distinctly English language.

The fact that England was subject to conquer for much of its history contributed to the diverse origins of its law. From early Roman influences to the expansion of the law under Norman rule, England both absorbed and destroyed previous cultures in an attempt to create a unified society. The legal system, built on the concept of the king’s peace facilitated the transfer of power from one regime to another to create an “Englishry” that spanned beyond the lives of mortal kings. While the endurance of the legal system remained static, the use of a dynamic written language both created and maintained a record of the static legal system while reflecting the diversity of the sources that created it.

-- By DexterXHeeter - 28 Nov 2017

This is pretty good as a response, but it can be made better.

The first route to improvement is a general edit to tighten the writing. Both at the paragraph and the sentence level, more brevity will also mean more clarity. Paraphrasing Baker, as in "The law developed out of the reconciliation of three elements: First, changes in the culture caused by conquering; second, that the law developed out of a written language, distinct from the spoken languages of the common people; and third, the tradition of legal continuity that ensured the longevity of the legal system despite frequent external changes," leads to longer, mushier sentences than you need. (Note also that Anglo-Saxon legal materials are in Anglo-Saxon, which is "the language of the people.")

The second route to improvement is to focus more sharply on the sociological formulations. "From early Roman influences to the expansion of the law under Norman rule, England both absorbed and destroyed previous cultures in an attempt to create a unified society." Leaving aside the gap of almost 800 years from the Romans to the Norman invasion, this sentence literally says that "England attempt[ed] to create a unified society," which is nonsense as social science. Who is acting over these many centuries, and with what purpose? "England," as a personification, is not helpful.


You are entitled to restrict access to your paper if you want to. But we all derive immense benefit from reading one another's work, and I hope you won't feel the need unless the subject matter is personal and its disclosure would be harmful or undesirable. To restrict access to your paper simply delete the "#" character on the next two lines:

Note: TWiki has strict formatting rules for preference declarations. Make sure you preserve the three spaces, asterisk, and extra space at the beginning of these lines. If you wish to give access to any other users simply add them to the comma separated ALLOWTOPICVIEW list.

DexterXHeeterSecondPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 20:05 DexterXHeeter

"But with the First Gleam of Dawn" (Revision)

The Unfreedom of People

The freedom of people was created through a contingency caused by a decrease in the worker population and the lordship’s need for security. This began through the death of a third of England’s population in 1348 and was exacerbated by the subsequent peasant revolt that caused a slow shift towards freedom of people as a means of maintaining a worker population.

When William the Conqueror made claim to England in 1066, he brought with him the system of feudalism as a means to provide the working class with the ability to work the land in exchange for incidences. According to the Domesday book, both serfs and villains were unfree, though villains often had some resources of their own. (Maitland, Domesday Book and Beyond 27, 34) For these workers, unfreedom meant that they did not own the land upon which they worked, borne out of a Norman distrust of the Anglo-Saxons over which they ruled.

While freeholders answered claims in the court of the king, villains only had claims against those in their class and were unable to make legal claims against their lord. Villains were required to provide incidences to their lord, such as daughters for whom the lord could arrange marriages in exchange for dowry and servitude as knights in the lord’s army. (Trevelyan 184) Peasants were bound to the soil upon which they worked, unable to leave or find another livelihood. This unfreedom was reinforced by the Medieval Catholic church, which embraced servitude as humility towards god. Illiteracy also prevented peasants from interpreting scripture on their own, forcing them to rely on the church.

The initial shift began with the Black Death in 1348. (Plucknett 32) The peasant population was decimated, leading to a social and economic shift for those that were left behind, making lords desperate for laborers and initially providing a market for higher wages. (Plucknett 32) Under King Edward III, parliament passed the Statute of Laborers in 1351, compelling both peasants and freemen to work at their original wages. (Palmer 17-18) (Plucknett 32) Trevelyan states that workers without land became used to better wages in good seasons due to the labor shortage and villains began to flee their lords land and search for better wages elsewhere. (Trevelyan 190-191) In order to retake control, under the statute, lords would speak to Justices of the Peace to recapture villains who had fled and force them to pay a fine. (Trevelyan 194) In 1380, workers began to face increased taxation due to a poll tax, shifting taxes on land to taxes on people. Workers who had experienced a taste of greater freedom were watching their rights and wages being taken away.

The Peasants’ Revolt of 1381 was a response by the people against the revocation of their rights and an attempt to reclaim freedom, partially driven by church reformers who preached equality. Peasants murdered landlords, as well as those who had enforced the Statute of Laborers. (Trevelyan 217-218) While the revolt was ultimately quashed, much like after the Black Death, the dynamic between the classes had shifted. Lords who were unable to find new laborers would lease their property or provide laborers with freehold benefits. (Plucknett 33) When faced with a decreased labor supply, lords were forced to concede rights to workers in exchange for ongoing security.

The English legal system could have persisted with feudalism intact, but the unpredicted loss of wokers to disease and revolt presented a contingency. Unfreedom of the people dissipated over time because it became too risky for the lords who benefitted from their labor.

The Unfreedom of Property

In contrast, the freedom of property was caused by a contingency created by statute. While the king sought complete control over the alienation of property, Parliament’s intent to prevent the abuse of the law forced it to allow for property to be disposed at will.

Lords had an interest in controlling alienation perpetually, because it kept power stability over time. Initially, they would benefit from military tenure, but by the 13th Century, this shifted to income streams from socage tenure and later, incidences from sargenty tenure. Under the legal system, when a man married, he would take a life tenancy in the property for the benefit of his heirs, unable to sell or dispose of the property to anyone else. In 1285, with the passage of De Donis Conditionalibus, lords ensured that gifts of property in maritagium would revert to the lord if the conditions were not met. (Baker and Milsom, Sources of English Legal History 48) Following this, a formedon writ could be used to enforce a conditional gift and to return the property to the donor when a woman alienated the property by remarrying. (Harding 90) The Statute of Quia Emptories in 1290 further restricted the rights of property holders by forcing purchasers to assume the obligations of the seller and preventing further subinfeudation of the property.

In response, landowners began to extensively employ the “use” as a means of controlling conveyances of property through a life tenancy. (Harding 91) The user would “use” the life tenancy to the benefit of the heirs, allowing the original tenant to dictate how the property is passed down, how daughters will be married, and how money will be paid. Uses created a separation of legal and beneficial ownership.

In 1532, Henry VIII, acting through Parliament, implemented the Statute of Uses, which remerged legal and beneficial ownership by making all gifts immediate and thereby dismantling the estate planning of a generation. (Baker and Milsom, Sources of English Legal History 112) (Harding 108) Landholders rebelled in 1536 in response, and Henry was deprived of the ability to enforce the statute. (Plucknett 587) As a concession, in 1540, Parliament passed the Statute of Wills and established a court specifically to deal with the changes, which allowed landholders to dispose of their property “at his free will and pleasure.” (Baker and Milsom, Sources of English Legal History 116) (Harding 110, 587) While the crown had intended to gain control over the disposition of property by inheritance, the statute it implemented created a contingency through which property began to become free.

"But with the First Gleam of Dawn" (Original Draft)

The English legal system sought to maintain unfreedom of both people and property as a means of maintaining stability and control.

How does personifying a "legal system" help us to understand? Saying that unfreedom is a means of maintaining stability and control is close to tautological, is it not?

However, due to contingencies created both internally and externally, both became free. The people gained the rights of freeholders through labor shortages, revolt, and the ensuing fear by the lords that both may happen again. Property became alienable and disposable by will after the Statute of Uses turned landholders against the crown.

Well, not quite. Quia emptores precedes the Statute of Uses by 230 years. Copyhold, on the other hand, lasted until 1925. Factual precision is an important part of the challenge here.

The Unfreedom of People

When William the Conqueror made claim to England in 1066, he brought with him the system of feudalism as a means to provide the lower class with land in exchange for service as knights.

Not the lower class, by any means.

He solidified this system in 1085 through development of the Domesday Book, which codified the class and relationships of peasants to their lords.

No, Domesday is a tax survey, not a piece of legislation. It codified nothing; its purpose was to describe.

For these workers, unfreedom meant that they not only did not own the land upon which they worked, but that they were deprived of any substantial rights,

No, these aren't slaves, or laets. These are villains, with rights against persons other than their lords.

borne out of a Norman distrust of the Anglo-Saxons over which they ruled.

"Which" or whom? It's important that the imposition of military tenures above the layers of existing Anglo-Saxon society doesn't create the structures of agricultural tenure or unfreedom below that level. Maitland on Domesday Book is the reading you wanted to take into account here.

Peasants were bound to the soil upon which they worked, unable to leave or take up another profession.

Peasant farmers are not likely to become professionals if freed from the soil. Perhaps "livelihood" would be a better term.

While freeholders answered claims in the court of the king, peasants only had claims against those in their class and were unable to make legal claims against their lord. Further, they were also burdened by providing labor and incidences to their lord, such as daughters to be married and servitude as knights, as well as taxation to compensate their lord to compensate for loss of incidences if a daughter was married out of the lordship.

This needs to be clearer.

This unfreedom was reinforced by the Medieval Catholic church, which embraced servitude as humility towards god. Illiteracy also prevented peasants from interpreting scripture on their own, forcing them to rely on the church.

The initial shift began with the Black Death in 1348. (Plucknett 32) The peasant population was decimated, leading to a social and economic shift for those that were left behind, making lords desperate for laborers and initially providing a market for higher wages. (Plucknett 32) The upper class sought to maintain the social structures that once existed and reinforce unfreedom. As workers became costlier, in 1349, landowners began to place a ceiling on wages and forcing workers to take them. (Plucknett 32) Soon after, workers began to face increased taxation due to a poll tax, shifting taxes on land to taxes on people, as well as additional taxation caused by an ongoing war with France.

Here the reading from Robert Palmer was necessary; two sentences from Plucknett don't do justice to the issues, and your brusque treatment of the chronology (which doesn't mention war) further oversimplifies what is really the heart of the essay.

Workers who had experienced a taste of greater freedom were watching their rights and wages being taken away. At the same time,

Not by 175 years.

following the Protest Reformation in Europe and the introduction of Calvinism in Scotland, there was a shift away from seeking salvation in the church combined with encouragement to seek a personal relationship with god. With the translation of the bible, workers began to claim the powers of the priests in interpreting scripture while reformers began to preach equality. The Peasants’ Revolt of 1381 was a response by the people against the revocation of their rights and an attempt to reclaim freedom.

While the revolt was ultimately quashed, much like after the Black Death, the dynamic between the classes had shifted. Lords who were unable to find new laborers would lease their property or provide laborers with freehold benefits. (Plucknett 33) When faced with a decreased labor supply, lords were forced to concede rights to workers in exchange for ongoing security. The English legal system could have persisted with feudalism intact, but the unpredicted loss of peasants to disease and revolt presented a contingency. Unfreedom of the people dissipated over time because it became too risky for the lords who benefitted from their labor.

The Unfreedom of Property

In contrast, the freedom of property was caused by a contingency created by statute. While the king sought complete control over the alienation of property, Parliament’s intent to prevent the abuse of the law forced it to allow for property to be disposed at will.

Lords had an interest in controlling alienation perpetually, because it kept power stability over time. Initially, they would benefit from military tenure, but by the 13th Century, this shifted to income streams from socage tenure and later, incidences from sargenty tenure. Under the legal system, when a man married, he would take a life tenancy in the property for the benefit of his heirs, unable to sell or dispose of the property to anyone else. In 1285, with the passage of De Donis Conditionalibus, lords ensured that gifts of property in maritagium would revert to the lord if the conditions were not met. (Baker and Milsom, Sources of English Legal History 48) Following this, a formedon writ could be used to enforce a conditional gift and to return the property to the donor when a woman alienated the property by remarrying. (Harding 90) The Statute of Quia Emptories further restricted the rights of property holders by forcing purchasers to assume the obligations of the seller and preventing further subinfeudation of the property.

In response, landowners began to employ the “use” as a means of controlling conveyances of property through a life tenancy. (Harding 91) The user would “use” the life tenancy to the benefit of the heirs, allowing the original tenant to dictate how the property is passed down, how daughters will be married, and how money will be paid. Uses created a separation of legal and beneficial ownership.

In 1532, Henry VIII, acting through Parliament, implemented the Statute of Uses, which remerged legal and beneficial ownership by making all gifts immediate and thereby dismantling the estate planning of a generation. (Baker and Milsom, Sources of English Legal History 112) (Harding 108) Landholders rebelled in 1536 in response, and Henry was deprived of the ability to enforce the statute. (Plucknett 587) As a concession, in 1540, Parliament passed the Statute of Wills and established a court specifically to deal with the changes, which allowed landholders to dispose of their property “at his free will and pleasure.” (Baker and Milsom, Sources of English Legal History 116) (Harding 110, 587) While the crown had intended to gain control over the disposition of property by inheritance, the statute it implemented created a contingency through which property began to become free.

The best way to improve this is to straighten it out: jumps in chronology and subject make the account factually unreliable, while diffusing whatever central thesis you meant to advance. A clear chronological sequence is in itself potentially deceptive, but without it your underlying claim about causation can't be made out at all.

-- By DexterXHeeter - 21 Dec 2017


You are entitled to restrict access to your paper if you want to. But we all derive immense benefit from reading one another's work, and I hope you won't feel the need unless the subject matter is personal and its disclosure would be harmful or undesirable. To restrict access to your paper simply delete the "#" character on the next two lines:

Note: TWiki has strict formatting rules for preference declarations. Make sure you preserve the three spaces, asterisk, and extra space at the beginning of these lines. If you wish to give access to any other users simply add them to the comma separated ALLOWTOPICVIEW list.

DoigesCase 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Doige's Case

Context

Doige’s case (also known as Shipton v. Dog, or Shipton v. Dogge) arose during a period of extension of trespass on the case for nonfeasance. At the middle of the fourteenth century, trespass on the case was an accepted plea in cases of contractual misfeasance, but not in cases of contractual nonfeasance. However, there was pressure to extend tort liability to nonfeasance, especially in cases where no other remedy was available. “The plea rolls show attempts to bring such cases within the action of trespass as early as 1303 by the end of the fourteenth century it is possible to find precedents of actions on the case for contractual non-performance in Registers of Writs and attempts to bring such actions are relatively easy to find in the plea rolls of the fifteenth century.” Courts were nonetheless resistant to this extension, believing that tort liability should only be allowed in cases of commission, rather than mere omission.

Despite this resistance, the legal history of the time contains several isolated decisions from as early as 1401 in which tort liability was found for nonfeasance, often by reframing the nonfeasance as misfeasance of deceit. In Somerton’s Case in 1433, for example, the court held that “a lawyer was liable under the action of trespass on cases for deceit. In that case, the plaintiff hired the defendant to be an agent for the purchase of a manor. The agent wrongfully disclosed his agency to a third party and collusively obtained the property for the third party.” Although the failure to obtain the manor was a nonfeasance, the plaintiff characterized the conduct as misfeasance of deceit. This method of claiming deceit in an action of nonfeasance continued with Doige’s case.

Facts

In Doige’s case in 1442, the plaintiff made an agreement with the defendant to purchase land, and prepaid the purchase price of £100. The defendant agreed to enfeoff the plaintiff of the land within 14 days, but failed to do so, and instead enfeoffed a third party. The defendant brought the case under an action of deceit, and the defendant demurred on the grounds that the action should have been brought in covenant. Because the defendant was in the custody of the King’s Bench, the plaintiff was forced to bring the action there.

Judicial Arguments

Judge Ayscough began by arguing against allowing trespass on the case. In doing so, he made an analogy to carpentry: If you contracted with a carpenter to make a house, and he did so poorly, then there was trespass on the case, because the action derived from his misfeasance. On the other hand, if the carpenter did not build the house, the action was in covenant, because there was no bad act.

Judge Babthorpe, in response, claimed that the defendant had done something bad by enfeoffing a third party, thereby disabling herself from enfeoffing the plaintiff. He believed therefore an action of deceit could be founded. He also drew an analogy to a lawyer who does not show up in court, and who is liable in deceit despite his lack of commission.

Judge Paston then attempted to show that a convenant does not always preclude an action of deceit: imagine if a seller bargains to enfeoff party A, but enfeoffs party B instead, and then afterwards enfeoffs party A. Party B will oust party A, but no action of convenant would be available, because the seller enfeoffed party A according to the convenant. There would instead be an action in deceit.

Babthrorpe then argued that in such an example, there would be deceit that sounds in covenant.

Ayscough drew a distinction to the previous example: there was a positive action, whereas in this case there was none.

Chief Judge Newton then claimed that an action of covenant would be pointless, because 1) the defendant had already enfeoffed another, and 2) the day on which the feoffment should have occurred had already passed. Newton went on to argue that an action of deceit “clearly [lay]” because the defendant would be able to demand her money with a writ of debt, and a perfect bargain should require that if one party can bind the other to perform, the bound party should then have remedy against the first.

Judge Fortescue claimed that it was irrelevant whether an action of covenant would be pointless. He also drew an analogy: if seller makes a lease to party A, then makes a lease for the same land to party B who then occupies it, the seller has prevented himself from enabling party A to have the lease, but party A would only be able to bring a writ of covenant.

Paston responded that a writ of covenant does not necessarily preclude a writ of deceit. He made this claim through an example: if someone has a carpenter build them a house of certain specifications, and he does so, but makes the house faulty in ways which are not covered in the covenant (poor materials, etc), there will be not action of covenant, but there will be an action of trespass on the case insofar as the carptenter has done something wrong.

Newton then stated that if the plaintiff wants to bring the case in deceit, that is acceptable, but the plaintiff cannot then bring it in covenant as well.

Fray then drew another analogy: “if the defendant in our case had ousted her feoffee and then enfeoffed the plaintiff, all the convenants would have been fulfilled. Supposee the feoffee afterwards ousted the plaintiff: would he not then have an action of deceit, since he could not have a writ of covenant? I say he would.”

Ayscouch disagreed.

Paston then argued that “it is not true that in every bargain there is a covenant. For if I buy a horse from you, without a warranty that he is sound, here is no covenant; and yet there is a bargain, and if the horse has an internal illness I shall have a writ of trespass on my case against you for selling him to me, knowing that he is ill.” Paston therefore believed that the plaintiff should have a writ of deceit on the bargain.

Westbury then drew an analogy: if, after the bargain of the present case, the defendant made a secured loan on the land, then feoffed to the plaintiff, there would be a writ of deceit. Therefore, Westbury argued, there should be a writ of deceit here.

Fortescue then stated that “if each party to a bargain should be bound by an action, it must follow that an action of deceit is maintainable.” Looking at the horse example Paston used, he explained that in such a case, the seller would have writ of debt for the money, and the buyer would have a detinue to claim the horse. In this case, however, the buyer could not claim the land because it was already enfeoffed to the third party. Paston then reiterated that a good contract must bind both parties.

Result

“[I]n Hilary term 1443 judgment was given for the plaintiff to recover £20 damages, as assessed upon a writ of enquiry[,]” although the actual purchase price claimed by the court was £200.

Analysis

According to David Ibbetson, the judges reasoned as followed: because there was an agreement to buy and sell land, the seller would have an action against the buyer for the price. How then could the buyer have no action against the seller of the land? “The difficulty was that there was no action that the plaintiff could obviously bring: not convenant, because there was no deed; not debt or detinue because the action was not for money or chattels, not any real action because no title had yet passed to the plaintiff. The only possibility was the action of trespass on the case.” In order to find a way to justify trespass on the case, the court pointed to the fact the agreement was positively broken by conveying the land to a third party and thereby disabling the seller from performing on the contract. The judges used this logical distinction to create misfeasance out of nonfeasance.

Alfred Simpson and Kevin Teeven have a different interpretation. They believe that Doige’s Case simply extended the doctrine of action of deceit, which had already applied to intermediaries in land transactions (such as lawyer in Somerton), to the seller herself.

Effects

Along with Somerton’s case and a few isolated others, Doige’s case brought on the beginning of contractual nonfeasance passing through the test of trespass on the case under deceit. The court was interpreted as creating a general rule that liability for deceit existed where the defendant seller disabled himself from performing a contract by conveying to a third party. “In the half-century after [Doige’s case] actions for the failure to convey land, coupled with allegations of disablement, became a routine if not frequent part of the business of royal courts.”

This general rule resulted in courts accepting liability in cases where the defendant had conveyed to a third party, but not in cases where the defendant had kept the property for himself. This split approach was criticized by lawyers, and remedied beginning in the 16th century.

Ibbetson also believes that Doige’s case helped blur the line between contract and tort by allowing plaintiff’s to “formulate the defendant’s behavior in terms of the language of wrongdoing rather than the language of rights.”

Benjamin Geva mentions that a peripheral effect Newton CJ’s dicta that “if I bail a certain sum of money to Paston to bail over to Fortescue, now, if Paston does not do this, he will be liable to me in an action of Account and also in an action of Debt” became a prominent piece of support for the rule that “a bailee who has failed to deliver money to the beficiary is chargeable to the bailor, not only in Account, but also in Debt.”

References Available Online:

A History of the Common Law of Contract By Alfred William Brian Simpson

A Historical Introduction to the Law of Obligations By David J. Ibbetson

Bank Collections and Payment Transactions By Benjamin Geva

Favor Emptoris: Does the CISG Favor the Buyer?

DomesdayBook 11 Sep 2008 - 17:39 LuisVilla
Maitland's commentary is good source; available at Google Books.

This is the last land registration in England until 1874.

FinishedArticles 23 Aug 2014 - 20:30 EbenMoglen

Completed Articles for Wikipedia Submission




This infrastructure page can only be changed by:

FirstPaper 14 Nov 2017 - 13:48 EbenMoglen

Paper Assignment

Not more than 1000 words. Under any circumstances.

Subject

What Maitland called "the Englishry of English law" lies precisely in its diversity of origin. Discuss.

Due Date

November 28, 2017, 5pm EST

Formatting

Log in. Clicking here:

Create First Paper

will create a page named TWikiGuestFirstPaper and put you into an edit window for it. This page has some skeleton formatting, which you are free to ignore, and an explanation of how to restrict access to your paper.


This assignment can only be changed by:
FunctionalExplanationsOfOrdeal 16 Jan 2015 - 15:37 AlexanderGerten
Functionalist Explanations for the Persistence and Withering of the Ordeal

Is it? Functionalism is probably more discredited now among anthropologists than among realist lawyers, for whom it is an unarticulated assumption. For the historian, as for the interpretive anthropologist, the ambition is to understand what people thought they were doing, why they thought they were doing it, and what those thoughts tell us about what it means to have been the people they were.

History and Operation of the Ordeal in England

The ordeals of fire and water in England likely have their origin in Frankish tradition, as the earliest mention of the ordeal of the cauldron is in the first recension of the Salic Law in 510. (Bartlett 4-7). Trial by cauldron was an ancient Frankish custom used against both freedmen and slaves in cases of theft, false witness and contempt of court, where the accused was made to plunge his right hand into a boiling cauldron and pull out a ring. (Bartlett 4, 9). As Frankish influence spread throughout Europe, ordeal by cauldron spread to neighboring societies. (Bartlett 9).

The earliest references of ordeal by cauldron in the British Isles occurs in in Irish law in the seventh century, but it is unlikely that this tradition shares roots with the Frankish tradition that is likely the source of trial by fire and water among the Anglo-Saxons and later the Normans in England. (Bartlett 5). The laws of Ine, king of the West Saxons, produced around 690, contains the earliest reference to ordeal in Anglo-Saxon law; however, this is the last and only mention of ordeal in Anglo-Saxon England until the tenth century. (Bartlett 7).

After the Conquest of 1066, the Old English customs of proof were repeated anew and in more detailed fashion by the Normans, but the only notable innovation of the ordeal by the conquerors was the introduction of the trial by battle. (Hyams 111). There were, however, minor conflicts between the customs of the Anglo-Saxons and the customs Normans that were typically resolved in ways that favored the Normans. (Hyams 112). In a famous story from Eadmer’s History of Recent Events, William Rufus expresses skepticism about the ordeal after fifty men accused of forest offenses were exonerated by the ordeal of hot iron. In this story, Rufus states that he will take judgment from God’s hands into his own. (Hyams 116). However, this skepticism was not universally shared by the intellectuals of the day, and Eadmer depicts Rufus as irreligious for rejecting the legitimacy of the ordeal. (Bartlett 76).

The use of the ordeal in medieval England was very sensitive to status and reputation in the community. The laws of Canute distinguish between “men of good repute” who were able to clear themselves by their own oath, “untrustworthy men” who required compurgators, and untrustworthy men who cannot find compurgators who must go to the ordeal, and one of the laws of Ethelred the Unready declared that untrustworthy men were to be sent to the triple ordeal, that is, an ordeal of hot iron where the iron is three times heavier than that used in the simple ordeal, unless his lord and two other knights swear that he has not been accused of a crime recently, in which case he would be sent to an ordinary ordeal of hot iron. (Bartlett 31).

Unlike other European societies, the English rarely employed the ordeal in non-criminal proceedings. (Bartlett 63). The mandatory use of the ordeal in certain criminal proceedings appears to date from the Assize of Clarendon in 1166. (Kerr et al., 1). Prior to then, compurgation was the most usual method of proof, and the ordeal was used in cases where there was some presumption of guilt against the accused or when the accused was bound to fail in compurgation. (Kerr, 3). A distinction was made between those accused fama publica (by public outcry) and those accused on the basis of specific facts. Those accused fama publica were able to exculpate themselves by means of compurgation, whereas those accused on the basis of specific facts and those who were thought to have bad character were made to undergo the ordeal. (Groot 23).

The Assize of Clarendon declared that all those said by a jury of presentment to be “accused or notoriously suspect” of robbery, thievery, or murder or of receiving anyone who had committed such a wrong were to be put to the ordeal of water. (Kerr 1). These juries of presentment were the hundred juries and vills, and these groups, in effect, made the intermediate decision of whether an accused person would face the more final judgment of the ordeal. These bodies rendered “verdicts” of either suspected or not suspected. In cases where the defendant was accused on the basis of one or more specific facts, the defendant was sent to the ordeal upon the verdict of the hundred jury alone. In cases where the defendant was accused fama publica, the agreement of the hundred jurors and the vills as to the defendant’s suspicion was required to send him to the ordeal. (Groot 23). However, the intermediate accusation of the juries could still be considered final in some sense as any person who was accused of murder by the juries was required to leave the realm even if he was exonerated by the ordeal. (Bartlett 67).

In 1215, clergy were forbidden to participate in ordeals by the Fourth Lateran Council. The English plea rolls contain no cases of trial by ordeal after 1219, when Henry III recognized its abolition. (Bartlett 127-128).

Explanations for the persistence and disappearance of the ordeal

Peter Brown explains the persistence and eventual withering of the ordeal by stating that it helped promote consensus in a society where people lived in close quarters and there was little centralized power. In a world where "the sacred penetrated into the chinks of the profane and vice-versa" the ordeal was a "controlled miracle" that served as a point of consensus when one of the greatest dangers to the community was feud. (Brown 135-138). From this analysis, Brown argues that the increasing authoritativeness of the state lessened the need and desire for the ordeal as an instrument of consensus, which ultimately led to its disappearance. (Brown 143).

Leeson analyzes the ordeal from a rational choice perspective. He argues that the ordeal was a socially productive custom because it used the superstitious beliefs of those who underwent the ordeals to reveal information about their guilt or innocence in a society where other fact-finding methods were unavailable. (Leeson 693). The ordeal was assigned guilt or innocence with some accuracy, because the superstitious beliefs of those who underwent ordeals caused those people to unwittingly reveal information about their guilt or innocence. According to Leeson, this allowed priests to manipulate ordeals based on the willingness of the accused to undergo them. To support this contention, Leeson points to the great latitude given to the priests in administering the ordeal and interpreting the results of the ordeal. (Leeson 697-698). He also points to the overall high exoneration rate of accused persons undergoing the ordeal, when intuitively one would expect a very high proportion of people carrying a red hot iron to be badly burned and thus fail the ordeal. Kerr et al., however, have used these very same facts to find that the ordeal was a clerical instrument of mercy to ease the strictures of the secular law rather than a means to accurately judge the guilt or innocence of a party. (Kerr et al., 24)

References

Bartlett, Robert (1986). Trial by Fire and Water. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Brown, Peter (Spring, 1975). "Society and the Supernatural: A Medieval Change". Daedalus 104 (2): 133-151.

Groot, Roger D. (Jan. 1982). "The Jury of Presentment before 1215". The American Journal of Legal History 26 (1): 1-24.

Hyams, Paul (1981). "Trial by Ordeal: The Key to Proof in the Early Common Law". In Morris S. Arnold et al., eds, On the Laws and Customs of England. Essay in Honor of Samuel E. Thorne. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press.

Kerr, Margaret H.; Forsyth, Richard D.; Plyley, Michael J. (1992). "Cold Water and Hot Iron: Trial by Ordeal in England". Journal of Interdisciplinary History 22 (4): 573-595.

Leeson, Peter T. (Aug. 2012). "Ordeals". Journal of Law and Economics 55 (3): 691-714.

-- AlexanderGerten - 20 Nov 2014

The text would work better for the education of non-specialist readers if its diction were simpler: the choice of words such as "medial" or "proband" may be appropriate to specialist monographs, but can be improved for general readers. Similarly, the hermaneutic uncertainties and side-remarks on the methodological choices made, while valuable, do not make the article more accessible by a student who wants to know what ordeals were, and how they were used. Some factual material on the specific gravities of male and female bodies might also be useful, if only for the purpose of putting to question the generalizations of fast-moving under-informed economists.

The text of this page is available for modification and reuse under the terms of the Creative Commons Attribution-Sharealike 3.0 Unported License and the GNU Free Documentation License.

 
Glossary 23 Aug 2014 - 20:38 EbenMoglen
A page for a glossary of terms. Please link to further reading where appropriate, or to a blank page where more research is appropriate but not yet done.

For Old English terms, this glossary may also be of use.

bill petitions to the king

capias arrest; essentially a substitute for a modern warrant as a tool for getting someone to show up when they are being sued.

ceorl (celt, becomes churl)- a person without rights; slave; one who lives under the direction of others.

counter from conter- the 'teller of tales'. Begins the lawsuit by starting the telling of the tale of the lawsuit (the 'count'), after the writ? is presented.

Common Bench? , also Banco. Where writs are sent; Magna Carta demands that it must stay in one place instead of moving around.

Curia Regis? the King's court.

eorl later eolderman, later alderman; also root of 'earl'. A leader or elder of a tun/vill.

eyre roving places of judgment. For more, see eyre? .

felony early on, a failure of feudal obligation. No lawyer allowed until 17th century.

justiciar local representative of the king, post-Norman invasion. Nominally only serving while the king is absent, but in practice permanently responsible for a region (e.g., York.)

latitat writ of lurking; used after capias when someone cannot be found.

lawe to declaw a dog so that it cannot hunt in a royal (Norman) forest.

merchet fee paid by the villein to the lord on the marriage of the villein's daughters.

nisi prius? 'unless before'

ostensurus quaere a type of early Writ? ; eventually related to torts.

possessory remedies?

praecipe a type of Writ? , potentially the oldest. Includes writs of write; eventually related to property.

socage type of EarlyTenancy? , along with military tenure.

villein latin; becomes villain. See ceorl.

GuardianshipAndEnglishCommonLaw 16 Oct 2017 - 06:53 MalcolmEvans
I came across this article today in the New Yorker about legal guardians and elder abuse. One thing I found interesting is that the article attributes the guardianship power of the state to a 1324 statute called De Prerogative Regis and the notion of parens patriae. Some initial questions I have are:

Is the article right that this is the origin of guardianship? What is this statute? How was it used? How did the parens patriae power develop afterwards? Was it always a source of abuse?

It appears that the "Prerogative Regis" is not actually a statute. Plucknett in Statutes and Their Interpretation p. 12 says it is suspicious and uncanonical. Maitland gives a longer treatment of the issue in his collected papers (p 182) and discusses the "Natural Fools" provision from the bottom of p. 184 to the top of p. 187. It looks like guardianship as a concept appears sometime between Bracton and Britton/Fleta.

-- MattConroy - 08 Oct 2017

Matt - thanks for sharing this article. Statute aside, I was admittedly unaware that this form of elder abuse was so prevalent, so I thank you for the enlightenment.

As to "Prerogative Regis," my cursory look at Maitland and another source (pdf pg. 43) lead me to agree that it indeed was not a statute, and instead became law through some combination of custom and opinio juris.

-- MalcolmEvans - 16 Oct 2017

 
HundredMoot 04 Sep 2014 - 14:12 EbenMoglen
While reading Baker's Introduction to English Legal History I ran across the term "The Moot" (p.4- Yeah, i takes me a while to read and understand these new history vocabulary).

Does anyone know who they were? What they did?

The reference helps to disambiguate that the question is about folk moots, rather than "moot courts." A sufficient answer can be found in the Oxford English Dictionary, which is freely available to all Columbia community members online.

For the answer team, let's take a more specific object of inquiry: the "hundred courts," which have their origin in the "hundred moot." What was the hundred in Anglo-Saxon England? How was the hundred as a unit affected by Norman legislation? What were the functions of the hundred court before Edward I?

-- InbarAsif - 03 Sep 2014

A hundred in Anglo-Saxon England was an administrative unit of local government, which may have had its roots in an older institution perhaps corresponding to a unit of taxation or a group of households. The Normans found the judicial, administrative, and police aspects of the hundred to be a useful unit of government to leverage to their advantage.

What does this last sentence mean?

Following the Norman takeover, power, which had been devolved to the earls under a feudal system

What does this mean? Is Norman government, the most completely theoretically feudal in the history of Western Europe, not "feudalism" for some reason?

was once again returned to the King, whose deputies had no more power than he was prepared to give them. English sheriffs were replaced by Normans, mostly drawn from the secondary level amongst William's follower , although the duties held by the sheriff remained largely unchanged save for their holding of authority over the royal castles in their shires.

Source?

William sought to control the sheriffs loyal to him by granting them office for limited periods of time. Ultimately, however, the office tended to become hereditary.

Within the lifetime of William? Source?

Last edit seems to have destroyed continuity. How is what follows now an example?

For example, if a Norman was found murdered in a hundred by an unknown person, then that hundred would have to pay a heavy murder fine.

What does this imply about the nature of Norman occupation?

In the early years of the Norman reign of William and his sons William Rufus and Henry I, the administration was mainly concerned with the raising of royal revenues for avaricious and military pursuits.

Editorialization. Wikipedia's neutral point of view principle should be followed.

Particularly, William Rufus (1087 - 1100) was in need of finances to secure his throne in the face of rebellion from the supporters of his older brother, Duke Robert of Normandy, who had been passed over by William for the throne. The fact that Robert was passed over reflects disregard for the principles of royal succession,

What principles of royal succession are you talking about and where did you source them in Norman precedent, history, or theory? Why was the division of the inheritance, however likely to produce struggle, uncharacteristic of either Norman government or William the Conqueror?

and could imply that the Normans were in view of England as a private estate rather than a royal monarchy.

What source licensed this implication?

The struggle against Robert continued under Henry I until Robert's defeat and capture and the Battle of Tinchebrai in 1106. During this period and increasingly so under Henry I, the administration of justice and finance was closely tied together. From 1009 to 1111, under the Ordinane of the Hundred, disputes concerning land held from different feudal lords were automatically referred to the shire courts, but in reality it was increasingly usual for those who could afford it to seek justice from the King in other types of cases.

Preceding paragraph is full of errors, was apparently not edited, Source?

Continuity was again destroyed by this edit.

The idea of making the entire hundred liable for undetected crimes was expanded upon for the next 500 years, including the Statute of Winchester (1285) which imposed such liability for undetected robberies.

Why 500 years?

The Assize of Clarendon (1166) required that every hundred produce 12 of the most lawful men that would swear to present any man suspected of a serious crime to the relevant authority, along with an oral account of how the prisoner was captured.

Why are you jumping back 125 years here, rather than taking matters in order? Why not explain that the institution created in 1166 remains the central accusatory system of common-law criminal justice.

The hundred court, often simply shortened to ‘hundred,’ was a court of first instance which was headed by a hundred man or the reeve. Traditionally, the hundred court met once every four weeks where it transacted its business – hunting down thieves and executing judgment on them, as well as ensuring that each member of the hundred was ‘in borh’ in what was later referred to as the ‘view of frankpledge.’

Why are you making penal matters the primary business of the hundred? Would "court" justify some explanation? If you're going to discuss presentation of Englishry, however briefly, why not discuss coroners?

The sheriffs frequently brought the hundreds under their control and by the time of Edward I, more than half of the hundreds were under private control.

Some explanation of the meaning of this detail would be useful.

(Plucknett, Concise History 87-90; Baker, Introduction to English Legal History, 7)

 

-- GregoryKang - 4 Sep 2014

InquistioninMedievalEngland 16 Oct 2014 - 06:09 AshleighHunt
In Chapter 8 (pg. 126) Baker discusses the Ecclesiastic Courts in England that covered crimes committed by the Clergy, marriage and probate law. However, Baker makes not mention of an Inquisition court system as in France or Spain and I don't believe such a court ever existed in England.

I was wondering why England contained religious court that covered family and probate law, but had no Inquisitorial Court to handle heresy, witchcraft, etc.? Which courts then handled religious crimes such as heresy? Did the fact that there were no Inquisition mean that witchcraft and heresy were less often prosecuted in England?

-- MichaelCoburn - 24 Sep 2014

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 25 Sep 2014

The absence to an Inquisitional court may be due to lack of a political purposive for it. For example, in Spain the main objective of the Inquisition was to target false conversions to Christianism made by: (i) Jews, due to their expulsion of the Spanish realms as stated in the Alhambra Decree (issued on 31 March 1492); and (ii) Muslims, who remain in the Spanish peninsula after the Reconquista wars. As opposed to certain believes, the Spanish Inquisition had little interest in heresy (interpretation of holy literature) or witchcraft, devil worship or similar; the Inquisition goal was to have a Christian country free from foreign religion influence as a political tool to achieve a “less diverse” and more governable country. Do not forget that the Spanish Kings, as many of their European counterparts receive their power through God (the Christian god).

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 25 Sep 2014

The absence to an Inquisitional court may be due to lack of a political purposive for it. For example, in Spain the main objective of the Inquisition was to target false conversions to Christianism made by: (i) Jews, due to their expulsion of the Spanish realms as stated in the Alhambra Decree (issued on 31 March 1492); and (ii) Muslims, who remain in the Spanish peninsula after the Reconquista wars. As opposed to certain believes, the Spanish Inquisition had little interest in heresy (interpretation of holy literature) or witchcraft, devil worship or similar; the Inquisition goal was to have a Christian country free from foreign religion influence as a political tool to achieve a “less diverse” and more governable country. Do not forget that the Spanish Kings, as many of their European counterparts receive their power through God (the Christian god).

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 25 Sep 2014

I cannot speak to witchcraft, but the prosecution of heresy in England became a concerted movement post-1380. [1] Though English historians and lawyers before this time were aware of the legal position of the Church in regards to heretics, it’s practical experience before then was limited. [2] Heresy, as a status crime, is hard to detect and prosecute, and the ever-evolving nature of orthodoxy meant that heretics could not be defined over the centuries by using a checklist of prohibited beliefs. [3] In any case, heresy was defined not merely as the deviation from orthodoxy, but rather a refusal during the criminal trial to repent and return to the Church. [4] The trial was seen as giving heretics an opportunity to recant their erroneous beliefs, and even punishment was viewed as administering ‘medicine’ or ‘correction’ rather than guilt. [5]

Heresy was a ‘mixed’ case, and dealt with by both secular and spiritual jurisdictions, though the knowledge of its offensiveness was spread through canon law. [6] Because archbishops and bishops had ordinary jurisdiction, provinces and dioceses were where heresy cases could be judged. [7]. However, inquisitors could exercise their own jurisdiction and self-governing bodies such as universities also had a duty to discover and punish heretics. [8] Additionally, as the protector of the Church, the Crown was obligated to resist heresy. [9] The Fourth Lateran Council reiterated the necessity of secular rulers to help the church against heretics, and they could be compelled to swear an oath to defend the faith; if they refused to do so, they risked being excommunicated. [10]

This intersection of the Church and Crown’s jurisdiction led to the four stages of the prosecution of heresy (detection, arrest, trial and punishment) being divided between the Church and secular branches of power. [11] The Church oversaw detection, the secular arm arrested, the Church would put the accused on trial, and then hand them back over to the Crown for punishment. [12]. Generally, it seemed as those the Church’s role in the prosecution of heresy was more prominent; the gloss to the Liber sextus stated that though the Crown must offer it’s assistance in the logistics of investigating, capturing, imprisoning and punishing heretics, it could not have a role in judging heresy because some aspects of the crime only related to the Church. [13] This is in line with the definition of heresy itself; as it is more a crime of morality, ecclesiastical courts and judges may have been better positioned to give the accused opportunities to repent and ‘turn back to God’ than their secular counterparts.

You might have thought that no inquisitorial courts existed in England because of the lack of a colourful Spanish Inquisition-style movement. Heretical convictions in England, unlike on the continent, were not brought about by confessions obtained through torture; I think I’m right in assuming that’s what we think of when the Spanish Inquisition is brought up. I was interested in discovering why torture doesn’t seem to feature so prominently in this part of English legal history, so did some follow-up research; I apologise if I divert a little from your original question in doing so.

As Langbein describes, the use of torture on the continent (and subsequently as was used during the Spanish Inquisition) developed as a judicially supervised feature of European criminal procedure, used to corroborate circumstantial evidence. [14] This procedure developed as a response to the high standard of proof required for a conviction in a post-1215 world. As Plucknett discusses, up until 1215, the guilt of the accused could be determined with divine certainty through an ordeal blessed and performed by the clergy. [15] The standard of proof achieved through invoking God in such fact-finding was absolute: God does not get things wrong. [16] This certainty was destroyed after the Fourth Lateran Council, where Pope Innocent III forbade clergy from being associated with ordeals. [17] Without the intervention of God, certainty was removed from a trial, and a judicial hangover created; human judges could not achieve divine certainty in criminal adjudication. [18]

In lieu of absolute certainty, the Italian Glossators designed a system of proof so objective that it was entirely unworkable; convictions had to be based on the eyewitness testimony of two impeachable witnesses to a crime. [19] Circumstantial evidence alone would not suffice. Without this testimony, only a voluntary confession could bring about a conviction. [20]

Langbein argues that because the eyewitness rule was difficult to implement, coercing a confession from someone who was suspected anyway became the norm. One eyewitness, or circumstantial evidence, was enough to justify torture, with the reasoning being that an innocent man would not confess to a crime he had not committed. [21] Additionally, rules developed to enhance the reliability of the confession; the accused would need to disclose factual details of the crime, things no innocent man would know, and the examiner was not permitted to engage in leading questioning. [22]

Whether these rules were genuinely and judiciously applied is subject to debate, but the use of torture in heretical cases on the continent is not unsurprising given how difficult it would be to prove someone’s unorthodox beliefs non-circumstantially. However, I believe that England did not follow the Italian Glossator’s standard of proof due to the development of the jury trial, in lieu of trial by ordeal. Putting aside the fact that the Magna Carta prohibited the use of torture, the development of the jury trial in England meant that confession, and consequently torture, were not necessary devices to establish guilt in medieval England. Instead, a jury would evaluate facts and could condemn on the basis of circumstantial evidence; the unanimity of twelve being all the standard of proof required for conviction.

Forrest in the entirety of his book does not mention torture being used on those accused of heresy in England, other than in 1309 when two Papally-appointed (i.e., continental) inquisitors arrived in England to oversee the interrogations of the Templars. [23] Notably, the only time when something approaching torture is mentioned in England’s regular judicial mechanisms was in forcing defendants to submit to a trial by jury; peine forte et dure. If a defendant refused to enter a plea, he would be placed between two boards and have weights stacked upon him until he accepted trial by jury or died. [24] Otherwise, the use of torture in England seems to have been minimal, or at least mentioned relatively less often in comparison to the continent.

I would be grateful if anyone had any additional comments or research to add.

[1] Ian Forrest, The Detection of Heresy in Late Medieval England, 20 (2005) [accessible online at http://www.oxfordscholarship.com/view/10.1093/acprof:oso/9780199286928.001.0001/acprof-9780199286928]

[2] id. 23

[3] id. 15

[4] id.

[5] id. 18-19

[6] id. 20

[7] id. 28

[8] id.

[9] id.

[10] id. 31

[11] id. 32

[12] id. 32-33

[13] id. 33

[14] John Langbein, “Torture and Plea Bargaining,” 46 U. Chi. L. Rev. 4, 5 (1978) [accessible online at http://digitalcommons.law.yale.edu/fss_papers/543/]

[15] Plucknett, 114

[16] Langbein, 4

[17] Plucknett, 118

[18] Langbein, id.

[19] id., 4-5

[20] id., 4

[21] id., 5.

[22] id., 7

[23] id. 24-25

[24] Plucknett, 126

-- AshleighHunt - 16 Oct 2014

 
JailersLiability 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Jailers' Liability

Casey Quinn

In Southcote's Case, 4 Co. Rep. 83b, the King's Bench cited a rule that jailers are held liable for prison breach even in cases of rescue: "If traitors break a prison, it shall not discharge the gaoler..." In Commentaries on American Law, Lecture 40, Of Bailment, Kent said that "Sheriffs and jailers, in respect to debtors in custody, have been placed under the same responsibility as common carriers": strict liability (at footnote 104). In The Reports of the Most Learned Sir Edmund Saunders, Knt., Saunders agrees:

Text not available

Wait also agrees. As does Blackstone: “A rescue of a prisoner…will not excuse the sheriff from being guilty of and answering for the escape; for he ought to have sufficient force to keep him, since he may command the power of the county.”

These authorities connect this strict liability rule to two main cases decided within a week of one another: Alsept v. Eyles, 2 H. Bl. 108, 1792, in Common Pleas; and Elliott v. the Duke of Norfolk, 4 Term. Rep. 789, 1792, in the King's Bench.

Alsept v. Eyles

In Alsept v. Eyles, Francois Gabriel de Vertillac, a prisoner in execution held by the Warden of the Fleet, was rescued by two unknown friends, and escaped from England, presumably to France, their home country. Eyles apparently "took all due and possible care in his power to prevent the escape," but Common Pleas found him liable to a creditor in an action of debt for the debtor's escape. Lord Loughborough, citing a Yearbook case I cannot find, 33 Hen. 6, c. 1, Plowden 35, which is too fragile to photocopy, and Coke in 2 Inst. 382, announced the rule that "nothing but the act of God or the king's enemies will be an excuse" for prison breach. He derived this rule from Coke's discussion of the statute West. 2 (13 Edw. 1, st. 1, c. 11) and by analogy to strict liability for common carriers.

Elliott v. the Duke of Norfolk

In Elliott v. the Duke of Norfolk, the King's Bench affirmed the Alsept rule in a similar situation: the chief bailiff of the liberty of Hallamshire had "done as much as in his power lay to prevent" the escape of J. Grayson, but the debtor was freed by a riotous rescue. In an action upon the case, the creditor sued the bailiff. The Court found the bailiff liable, reasoning that statutes passed after massive prison riots in 1780, 20 Geo. 3, c. 64 and 21 Geo. 3, c. 1, that indemnified the marshal of that prison proved that Parliament implicitly approved of liability in other such cases.

Policy

Liability for prison breach was clearly a policy decision made by the courts and Parliament, dating back centuries. While discussing measures taken by the royal government to better control prisons, Holdsworth points out that in early English legal history, the parties to a dispute regarded litigation as something like the private warfare to which they would previously have resorted to resolve a dispute. Measures were therefore needed to prevent such things as prison rescues. It seems likely that the government would thus attempt to induce jailers to do all within their power to prevent such rescues by imposing liability for escape even in these cases.

Strict prison breach liability would seem to fit into the scienter category of indirect harms. Prisoners, like wild animals, could easily be viewed as inherently dangerous, necessitating strict liability on their keepers to strongly deter their escape. Not only were many prisoners held for violent crimes, but Holdsworth details the appalling condition of jails that led to widespread "gaol fever" that took the lives of a large percentage of inmates, noting one instance when 300 people, including the chief baron and sheriff, died within 40 hours, and another instance when two judges, the lord mayor, and an alderman were killed by an epidemic. Nevertheless, it seems the analogy to wild, dangerous animals was not a factor in the development of strict liability for jailers.

Instead, jailer liability has developed alongside liability for common carriers and innkeepers, perhaps as a result of a different health crisis. In English Law in the Age of the Black Death, 1348-1381, Robert C. Palmer argues that after the trauma of the plague in the mid-fourteenth century, English government became more cohesive and undertook measures to preserve the status quo, particularly by coercing people to keep their obligations. He argues: that while the king’s government focused especially on occupational responsibilities, such as those of farriers and innkeepers, jailers, whose duties were those of royal officials (but see Holdsworth, pointing out that until prison reform in the late eighteenth century, many prisons were operated privately), were also subjected to an increase in liability for the escape of prisoners in this period.

By the mid-fourteenth century, there were already some remedies for prison breach. The Statute of Merchants, 1285, allowed creditors to sue jailers in both debt and trespass for the debt owed by an escaped judgment debtor, and allowed sheriffs amerced for an escape to recover against the responsible jailer in covenant (Palmer, 261). These remedies were not often utilized (262). In 1335 and 1336, two King’s Bench cases allowed a creditor to recover damages from a jailer who permitted the debtor to escape without paying his debt (264). In these cases the plaintiffs alleged contempt of the king and loss of the king’s amercement, respectively. Palmer argues liability here was “probably a special king’s bench initiative to discipline jailers” that was soon discontinued. Finally, in 1345 [263-4], an executor received a judgment against jailers in debt for the escape of a prisoner in arrears on accounting, even though the jailers did not voluntarily permit the escape. According to Palmer, this case “is the only indication discovered during the period that can possibly be construed as liability for a negligent escape” (264).

Jailer liability for prison breach was greatly expanded after the Black Death. In the late 1350s and 1360s, writs were issued allowing prison superiors, not just sheriffs, to recover damages against jailers who allowed escape (263). Debt liability allowing a creditor to recover from a jailer who allowed a debtor’s escape was expanded after 1378 (264). Trespass liability was likewise expanded and formalized by chancery in 1369 (265). Nevertheless, these remedies were apparently used very infrequently, and Palmer argues that jailers were not held strictly liable for prison breach until some later period (266).

That later period was apparently the late eighteenth century, amid widespread reforms aimed at fixing a growing prison problem. While there had been previous isolated instances of strict liability imposed on jailers and sheriffs, the high courts did not affirm the policy until the two 1792 cases discussed above. These cases were based as much on the courts' interpretation of acts of Parliament implicitly approving such liability as on the common law of prison breach. But it mainly seems an analogy to and extension of innkeeper/common carrier liability.

I'm still waiting for the two statutes cited in Alsept, and Plowden 35, which hopefully discusses the 33 Hen. 6 yearbook case. I also need to attach the two statutes passed after the 1780 riots that were so important in Elliott.

JoeBrunerPrivilegeofTheBox 09 Apr 2018 - 02:01 JoeBruner
This was originally planned as two 1000-word essays. Putting everything on one page seems more appropriate because there is one central theme.

Part One: The Rise of Protected Confession

Shame And Guilt

Ruth Benedict, in The Chrysanthemum and the Sword, popularized a distinction between shame cultures and guilt cultures, distinguishing the extent to which a culture controls the conduct of its members by social repercussions versus individual conscience. She created this distinction to explain differences in the psyches of Japanese and Americans in the context of the Second World War, but its explanatory power reaches far beyond that. In places with strong continuity of community and where individuals are readily forced to account for themselves to the community, shame is a powerful motivator. South Asian microfinance pioneers build a successful business model around shame: New loans could not be given out until existing borrowers were shamed into repaying. The only problem with this business model was that shame was potentially too powerful, resulting in numerous suicide clusters when people could not repay their debts.(36) When social shame is not as functionally capable for the control of conduct due to possibilities of privacy, disintegration of community, or other social practices that limit the tyranny of the village, guilt culture develops as an alternative to maintain control over individual behavior. The individual conscience - a self, a mental component of the individual, the super-ego, becomes a stand-in for the panchayati raj. The individual learns to subject their own future and past conduct to critical examination. Common to the development of guilt culture is the idea that, through being accountable to the self, one reaches a higher plane of moral development(37) than Oliver Wendell Holmes's "bad man" who merely fears the social and legal consequences of his actions.(38) When properly functioning, guilt reduces the need for law and shame by allowing individuals, acting in private, to regulate their own conduct.

The first objection of econodwarfs and scoundrels to the operation of guilt in society was immortalized by Plato in his telling of the Ring of Gyges story in The Republic - someone truly immune to unwanted consequences, someone with magical privacy that operated perfectly and inviolably, would be a thief and a rapist and probably even a murderer.(39). This criticism was later echoed by English materialist Thomas Hobbes, in his work Leviathan, in 1651. What Hobbes implicitly revealed is that guilt was reinforced through England's Christianity - the social shame internalized into the conscience is re-externalized, not into the community, but into a divine and omnipotent being who ensures final justice for all actions, causing a Holmesian bad man to abide by the dictates of morality so long as he believes, regardless of his innate inclinations. But, in the tradition of Aristotle's golden mean, and akin to its cousin shame, guilt may be too strong as well as too weak. When the guilt response towards a part of ourselves becomes too powerful, a paralyzing non-acceptance of that self results, preventing the integration of multiple personality states, and with consequences potentially no less destructive than severe shame. Christianity centers not on the prevention of moral guilt through upright conduct, a position more closely associated with Judaism and Islam, but rather on the absolution of guilt which is declared to exist in everyone.

The Rise of the Box

In a Europe where Christianity was principally governed by one holy catholic and apostolic church with its associated canon law, the priesthood created power for itself by requiring its presence and participation in the sacraments. The marking points of human life, birth, marriage, and death, were not to take place without a member of the priesthood - the Catholic sacraments of Baptism, Marriage, and Last Rites. But the most powerful and most frequent of the miracles performed by the priesthood involved the twin sacraments of guilt - Confession and the Eucharist itself. By going into a box with the priest and confessing one's sins, the priest had the power to grant penance, which, when completed, resulted in one's absolution, purified once again and free to accept the body and blood of Christ through the Eucharist. During English power struggles between the Church and the Saxon throne, the tightrope between ecclesiastical forgiveness and secular punishment was carefully navigated. King Alfred's laws declare "If any man seek a cloak for those offenses which have not yet been revealed, and then confess himself in God's name, let it be half forgiven," creating a weak secular parallel to the the idea of forgiveness and penance through self-initiated confession. At the same time, because of the immense psychological and religious importance of absolution, access to the confession became a sacrosanct matter guaranteed to even the worst villains of England. In conjunction with the English synod and the Archbishop, King of the Anglo-Saxons Edward the Elder, Son of Alfred the Great declared around 921 A.D. that "If a man guilty of death desires confession, let it never be denied him"(40)

However, for the priesthood to manifest distinct power over the miracle, and for the higher moral plane of guilt to continue to operate as intended, a confession to a priest must possess secrecy. The Ecclesiastical Council of Durham in 1220 declared " "A priest shall not reveal a confession-let none dare from anger or hatred or fear of the Church or of death, in any way to reveal confessions, by sign or word, general or special, as (for instance), by saying 'I know what manner of men ye are' under peril of his Order and Benefice, and if he shall be convicted thereof he shall be degraded without mercy." As a protection against a centralizing state and a guarantee of a unique role for priests as purveyors of absolution, the power of the priest to grant holy absolution and hear confession must be protected from outside interference.(41) In this way, the genesis for a parallel system of penance and absolution outside of the King's Justice allowed for a specific domain of power for the priesthood even amidst English centralization of law and secular power.

Part Two: Confession's Fall And Conspicuous Continuing Absence

In the present day and for the past hundred years, England does not recognize a priest-penitent privilege protecting religious confessions, and only conversations involving legal advice are privileged.(42). This fall involves both a change in religious institutions, as a state church formed which did not utilize individualized confession, and a legal change as the canon law protecting the seal of confession was undermined by the evolving common law.

Edward Coke's Coup

Legally, benefit of clergy was a provision which evolved out of secular courts lacking jurisdiction over ecclesiastical officials, and evolved into a sort of system for lesser sentences for literate or well-off first-time offenders. However, benefit of clergy was understood not to apply to high treason, the highest category of criminal offence in the common law of England.(43) Edward Coke argued in the second part of the Institutes that a similar exception had always held for the law of the seal of confession: such information was not confidential or privileged in instances of high treason. However, the one pre-Reformation case he cites, the case of Friar John Randolph and Joan of Navarre conspiring to murder Henry V, does not seem to prove this was an accepted rule of common law, as Randolph confessed to direct involvement in the conspiracy and a confession under the law of the seal does not appear to have been at issue in the case.(44) The actual first case creating a high treason exception to the law of the seal of confession appears to be one prosecuted by Edward Coke himself, the trial of Jesuit father Henry Garnet for hearing of a confession to the 1605 Gunpowder plot. The Gunpowder Plot and resulting trials were massive public spectacles which entranced the public and are still commemorated to this day in England(45) with illustrated manuscripts of the trials being printed and references being made to conspirators in popular plays at the time, including Macbeth. Ironically, the issue could not have arisen with an Anglican priest, as the 113th Anglican canon passed the prior year contained both a weakening of the seal of confession and an explicit treason exception to it, so religious privilege in treason cases already could not be claimed by Anglican priests(46). Ultimately, after canon law had been edited to break the seal of confessional when plots against the monarchy were at issue, Edward Coke edited the treason exception back into the common law regarding the seal of confession.

The Decline and Fall of Confession

The broader legal context for both the Gunpowder Plot itself and the waning of confession in general involves the proscription of Catholicism in the wake of the founding of the Church of England as a distinct body headed by the English Monarchy. Elizabeth's Acts of Uniformity required participation in Anglican services and following the Anglican Book of Common Prayers with penalties of fines or imprisonment by 1559(47). Two hundred years prior, John Wycliffe's most dangerous assault on the power of the Catholic church was a dispute of the truth of transubstantiation, the miracle of the Eucharist.(48). The 1559 Act of Uniformity required all churches legally operating in England to use the 1552 Book of Common Prayers, which contained a passage known as the Black Rubric explicitly denying transubstantiation. "And as concernynge the naturall body and blood of our saviour Christ, they are in heaven and not here."(49) The greatest miracle of the clergy was outlawed, and the second-greatest, of confession, penance, and absolution, suffered a slower decline. While not explicitly proscribed in 1559, the 1552 Book of Common Prayer shifted confession to be a part of the collective act of the Christian Mass(50). The 1662 revision of the book created after the restoration of the Stuart Monarchy included, as compromise with Presbyterians and reformists, commentary stating that confession and absolution cannot be given at the pleasure of the priest and are not sacramental to the Church of England.(51). Essentially, the priest could judge that an individual was likely to be absolved because of their contrition and penance and say "I pronounce thee absolved", but could not grant or deny absolution at their pleasure.

Privilege's End

Consequently, the Anglican faith did not hold confession in the same spiritual and absolute regard, and the Catholic faith which did was marginalized, and technically if not entirely illegal at times, leading to a decline in private confession as an English social practice. In the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries, likely due to the active persecution of Catholics, I cannot find any legal cases specifically about priest-penitent privilege, but the cases dealing the final deathblow to priest-penitent privilege in England ironically emerge during the early nineteenth century period of Catholic emancipation, most notably _R. v. Gilham_(1828). This line of cases came to stand for the proposition that confession had never been protected in English common law, and to the extent it was privileged, had only been privileged by canon law. Some detractors fought valiantly to argue this was a misinterpretation, notably Jeremy Bentham in his 1827 discussion of proper rules of evidence in English law.(52). While some Catholic and Mormon sources continue to maintain to this day that this line of cases is misconstrued(53), from the early 20th century onwards legal texts summarize that there is no priest-penitent privilege in the English common law at all.(54)

Part Three: Jeremy Bentham's Body Lies A-Mouldering On A Chair

Does recognition of the Sacred precede its regulation?

The motivation for the prior two parts of history is the present. A new box is emerging. It contains not only our regrets and fears, but also our hopes and dreams.(55) The scope of the priest in confession is prescribing a particular penance, one specific behavior that can lead to absolution. The tracking search engine, on the other hand, plumbs the psyche and aims to produce desired results that lead to a never-ending loop of behavior and consumption. On the other hand, the search engine, like the confessional, has real positive effects in society; Exposing as much of the knowledge in the world as possible to everyone is a a re-enactment of Wycliffe's translation of the Bible into English on a secular and cosmic scale. Consequently, the first demand in the context of the search engine may parallel the first demand relating to confession in English law: if a man desire it, may it not be denied to him. Already, the Indian state of Kerala has declared that internet access must be denied to no one, and free WiFi? must be available across the land in the same way parishes open to hear confessions were made available, and not the pseudo-internet walled garden of Free Basics.(56)

Perhaps, to recognize the sacredness and inviolability of the box, the first step is always to recognize it is so indispensable for our certain form of life and character that access must be granted to everyone. We may even come to recognize doing generally expected research via search engine to fall under a duty of due care, in the way the Councils of the 13th and 14th centuries sought to declare confession obligatory. Perhaps we already have, as the idea of performing research without search tools is viewed as obsolete and insane. The idea that everyone ought to have access to the box is a relatively easy sell, but the box itself, in a way, exists in a state of Anglicanism. Nominal state control and the government being allowed inside the box is an accepted compromise for the protection and non-liability of the owners and the operators of the box.

Do the old masters have lessons for today?

The best stepping-off point from the recognition of the box as sacred and owed to everyone seems to be the development of a set of understandings, developed through both practical social and philosophical reflection akin to the ecclesiastical councils of the 12th-14th centuries.(57) If a box is sufficiently sacrosanct to be owed to everyone, ideas about what make it sacred and what about the relationship is so essential to make it inviolable even by the secular force of the state are necessary. This is because without a theological perspective on what is sacred and inviolable about the relationship, exceptions for what serves the interest of the state will be made, and those exceptions will have no real boundaries to prevent them from overrunning everything. For the priest to disclose by sign or word the confession, to blame or accuse in courts of the King, undermines the ability of the priest to serve as the direct conduit to the forgiveness of God. The practical infinity of information available through the box is, in its own way, the mind of God. Jeremy Bentham thought the chilling effect of every word not confessed to the priest was an epistemic injustice upon humankind, where the great mass of evidence for all things would be permanently lessened if the box did not keep its secrets.(58) Perhaps a correct tactic moving forward is to hold that learning is so sacred it cannot be chilled by the prospect that what one sought to learn should be used against them later.

Alternatively, the anticlerical ideas of protestants like John Milton may hold some sway. Who is great-souled enough to act like an absolute intermediary between man and God himself, and who is so puny as to need an intermediary?(59) In the pamphlet Of True Religion, Catholicism is vile most of all because it takes implicit authority by standing between Man and God and uses that authority wrongly, leading the gullible members of the congregation astray.(60) In this way Cambridge Analytica can be seen as no more than a rogue bishop exploiting a corrupt system which is always executing a man-in-the-middle attack between Man and God. Yet, this idea need not solely protestant - Dante reserved the final two circles of Hell in lower Cocytus for traitors to their guests and traitors to their benefactors. The Free Software Movement began because Richard Stallman saw a deep profanity in a program disrespecting the user. And he saw the sea shifting away from programs wholly executed by the user to Service as a Software Substitute. What of the service which betrays its guest, its lord and benefactor? If we come to see it as an offense worthy of the lowest circles of Hell, legal protections will materialize. And if the relationship with the box is schizophrenically viewed as casual or insignificant when it is anything but, the legal protections will continue to wither away here, too.

-- JoeBruner - 06 Apr 20

 
JustinMaffettFirstPaper 30 Apr 2018 - 19:29 JustinMaffett

English Law Came From Somewhere, And It Wasn't God

You might want one.

-- By JustinMaffett - 28 Nov 2017

"English" law in fact is not English at its origins. In fact, what Maitland called the “Englishery of English law” lies precisely in its diversity of origin. This diverse origin of English law can be traced to Anglo-Saxon, Scandinavian, Frankish, and, in come cases, even Roman law. It would be foolish to try to evaluate England’s legal history without first engaging and grappling with its diverse origin, for it is precisely because of England’s history of being conquered and influenced by foreign powers that there was a movement in the twelfth century to form a distinctively British system, devoid of foreign legal influence. To understand this development, it is necessary to first explore that diverse history.

The story beings with the Anglo-Saxons who ruled over England for 500 years, from 600 to 1100 AD. Starting with King Aethelberht I of Kent in about 600 AD, the Anglo-Saxons were the first to introduce written laws in England, a practice which itself is of Roman origin. Before, there was no written law such that England was governed by unwritten custom. Similarly procedural, the Anglo-Saxons also made use of Latin phrases with regards to charters and landbooks. The Anglo-Saxons’ use of seals and written instruments was one of the more significant innovations of the period. But the Roman influences extended into substantive areas of the law too. For example, as Maitland points out, Anglo-Saxon law reflected Roman law as it concerned crimes of treason, homicide, wounding and assault (Maitland 51).

However, over the course of their 500-year rule, the Anglo-Saxons developed a system of courts of public justice where commoners could plead their case and seek relief. There was the county court, which was held twice a year, and the hundred court, which was held every four weeks. (Maitland 42). For his part, the king had royal jurisdiction over civil cases and parallel jurisdiction over criminal (Baker 9). Additionally, there was a practice called the “court baron” where lords would hold court in their homes to create the opportunity for their tenants to settle their own local disputes. Though the Anglo-Saxon period surly left an indelible mark on English law, it was not the only foreign power to leave its mark during this time.

The second significant foreign influence came with the Danish invasion of the ninth century, which exposed England to a Scandinavian culture, specifically Danelaw. In fact, the word “law” itself is Norse (Baker 3). Similarly, the structure of England's own aristocracy was infused with Danish custom, as illustrated by the word for noble born men, earl, coming from the Danish world eorl (Maitland 32). Moreover, the Danish King Cnut ruled over England, Norway, and Denmark from 1016 to 1035. Not only were his laws popular at the time, but they remained well-regarded in the centuries to come, long after his death (Plucknett 11). But comparatively speaking, it was the Norman Conquest that marked that major inflection point in English legal history.

Finally, the Norman Conquest of 1066 ushered in the rule of William the Conqueror and with it changes to England’s legal landscape. When William arrived, he promised the English that he would leave their old laws in place (Baker 12). But as Plunkett notes, the Norman Conquest brought about the induction of “precise and orderly methods into the government and law of England” (Plunkett 11). For example, William reorganized the treasure as the Exchequer, an institution that survives to this day.

The Normans also worked to strengthen the criminal justice system that the Anglo-Saxons had created. One of the major innovations in this space was the use of the writ, which became the means through which the Crown was able to extend the King’s power. At the time, the power dynamic between the king and the county and hundred courts started to shift, as the King’s justice –the practice where the king would hold court for the aggrieved—became more organized. Usually the King would have to sit in person, but through the writ, the Crown extended the King’s legal reach without having to involve him personally. Eventually it was such that the King’s justice started to supersede the functions of the other two courts. It was through the King’s court that the common law of England began to develop. The court, which was composed of a body of advisers who helped supervise the kingdom. According to Maitland, “the custom of the king’s court is the custom of England, and becomes the common law” (Maitland 184).

These are are just a few of the key examples that show that, far from being of its own origin, English law by the twelfth century was in many ways the product of foreign laws and customs. But like all proud and distinguished societies, the English aspired to find a greater sense of sovereignty and national identity of law -- the kind that can only be achieved by being beholden only to one's own laws and customs without the influences of older societies. It's for these reasons that England underwent the reforms it did to produce a distinctively "English" law.

The strength of the draft is that the facts you want are in place. What the draft doesn't have is any animating individual theme, voice, or point of view. "Discuss," as an invitation to discourse, has been declined. To make it better, make it more your own. Add your thinking to your collection of the factual material. Without an idea of your own, the draft is not sufficiently alive.


You are entitled to restrict access to your paper if you want to. But we all derive immense benefit from reading one another's work, and I hope you won't feel the need unless the subject matter is personal and its disclosure would be harmful or undesirable. To restrict access to your paper simply delete the "#" character on the next two lines:

Note: TWiki has strict formatting rules for preference declarations. Make sure you preserve the three spaces, asterisk, and extra space at the beginning of these lines. If you wish to give access to any other users simply add them to the comma separated ALLOWTOPICVIEW list.

LanevCotton 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Lane v. Cotton

What is the context and contemporary significance of Lane v. Cotton, 1 Ld. Raym 546 (1701)? Why is it relevant to the law of Internet infrastructure in the US?

Teo and I will take this topic!

-- JaneS - 06 Nov 2008

Summary of Case

A postmaster is not answerable for packet delivered to clerk at post office which was subsequently opened and from which enclosed Exchequer bills were removed. Receiver of packet, Underhill Breese, was appointed by postmasters who were placed in their positions by letters patent of the King. Nonetheless, Breese is paid from revenue of post office and is an officer of the King, as opposed to a deputy to the postmasters.

The judges’ reasons for determining that the postmasters were not liable for the loss included: 1) post is there to promote trade and the Act erecting it (Act of 12 Car. 2, c. 35) is not regarded as creating absolute security for dispatches; 2) clerk though appointed by the postmasters had charge and trust of himself and is not a deputy to the defendants; 3) relevant statute includes provision providing for penalties of postmasters and statute did not intend that they be liable to private actions; 4) nature of post office doesn’t allow for protection of individual letters, as the office is too extensive and rushed with many people having access; 5) reward for postmasters is too small in proportion to the hazard; 6) clerk exceeded his authority in accepting the bills where his trust is only to carry letters; 7) concern about creating opportunities for fraud; and 8) statute lays out price tied to size and weight of packet and thus there is no consideration for value of content.

Analysis

One of the reasons for this case’s significance is the influence of Chief Justice Holt’s dissenting opinion, which advances a notion of public employment and a broader vision of employer liability than envisioned by the other justices. In Lane, Holt argues that the postmaster’s situation should be analogous to that of the innkeeper and carrier (1 Ld. Raym. 646, 652—53), and he draws analogies to the responsibilities of the sheriff and gaoler for prisoners and impounded goods (651). He specifically argues that non governmental officials in public office (e.g. ship captain and inn keeper) were strictly liable for loss and thus, it would be anomalous to immunize a public servant whose office was created by statute as a means of protecting the public (12 Mod. 473, 485). Furthermore, prior to the establishment of post office, any person who erected a post office would be liable for miscarriage and thus, in Holt's opinion, subjects who are now locked into using the services of this postmaster general shouldn’t be deprived of a remedy that they previously had (12 Mod. 473, 488).

Notion of Public Employment

The dissent in Lane v. Cotton is seen as expanding liability by advancing the notion that people who hold themselves open to the public take on a duty to serve. Joseph Singer bases this view in part on Justice Holt’s assertion that, “where-ever any subject takes upon himself a public trust for the benefit of the rest of his fellow-subjects, he is eo ipso bound to serve the subject in all the things that are within the reach and comprehension of such an office, under the pain of an action against him.” Joseph Singer. No Right To Exclude. 90 Nw. U. L. Rev. 1283 at 1306, citing 88 Eng. Rep. 1458 (K.B. 1701) at 1464 (Holt, C.J., dissenting). Holt asserts that one in the public employment can not refuse the duty incumbent upon him and that there would thus be causes of action for a postmaster refusing a letter, inn keeper refusing a guest or blacksmith refusing to shoe a horse (12 Mod. 473, 484). Importantly, the existence of alternative means by which the public could accomplish these tasks would not be a valid defense (12 Mod. 473, 488).

Singer claims that Holt advances this notion of public duty only in very broad strokes: “Holt does not explain what a ‘public employment’ is except to say that it involves taking on a ‘public trust’ for the benefit of one's fellow subjects or ‘a trade which is for the public good.’ The notion of public employment is refined in a subsequent case, Gisbourn v. Hurst, which takes up where Holt left off. In Gisbourn, holding oneself open to the public (by engaging in a common calling) immediately meant that one was engaged in public employment. Singer at 1306—07 citing 91 Eng. Rep. 220 (K.B. 1710).

Employer Liability

Justice Holt’s dissent in Lane v. Cotton is also significant because of its treatment of employer liability. One may view his opinion as an expansive attempt to hold employers responsible for the acts of their employees.

In the court opinion, Justice Gould denied any notion of employer liability for the acts of a negligent employee, seeing the defendants as “a community of officers acting in several trusts; and every one shall answer for himself, not one for the act of another” (648). Holt describes Justice Powis as being of the same opinion: “My brother Powis says, they are all fellow-servants; that is, the post-master and letter-carrier, because they all receive their salaries from the King.” 88 Eng. Rep. 1458 at 1467. The court thus finds that the servant may be held responsible for the loss, but the head of the department in question may not.

Holt, disagreeing with this result, attempts to justify his position upon the relevant statute, arguing that the post office position (as created by statute) is similar enough to that of a sheriff that it must be presumed the postmaster would have similar liability. He states “it must be presumed the Act designed the new officer should be liable; for why else should they make it so like in reason [to other offices such as that of the sheriff]” (1468). He also looks to the design of the statue, pointing out that one clause holds the postmaster responsible (and subject to forfeiting five pounds) for any failure to get horses, even though that is a task the statute also assigns to his deputies (1468).

Although Holt finds basis for his opinion in the statutory language, it seems that he is more influenced on public policy grounds. He views employers as in a position of power and responsibility over their employees: “here the defendant hath the power in him to manage the office by himself, his deputy or servant; and every deputy or servant is by him that puts him in, and therefore he ought to answer for him (1467). When he compares the office of postmaster to other callings, he offers a public policy rationale: “the same reason holds to charge them in this case as to charge carriers, inn-keepers, and such like, videlicet, the great inconvenience which would otherwise ensue, by reason of the dangerous temptation and opportunity they would lie under to imbezil goods intrusted to them, without possibility of proving a particular neglect” (1469).

Sir William Holdsworth argues that Holt’s dissent in the case should be viewed in the context of a larger movement to establish employer liability, which he credits to Holt’s opinions in that time period. In earlier cases, Holt espoused a broader vision of employer liability than his fellow justices. For example, in Boson v. Sandford (1691), he stated the principle that “whoever employs another is answerable for him, and undertakes for his care to all that make use of him,” and in Turberville v. Stamp (1689) he found liability because “if my servant doth anything prejudicial to another, it shall bind me, when it may be presumed that he acts by my authority, being about my business.” William Holdsworth. A History of English Law, Vol. 8 at 474, citing Boson v. Sandford, 2 Salk. 440 and Turberville v. Stamp , 1 Ld. Raym 264. In both cases, the court found for the plantiff on narrower grounds.

More on Liability and Agency

The case is also credited with confusing subsequent efforts to create and sort out distinctions between misfeasance, malfeasance, and nonfeasance in principles of liability. 20 A.L.R. 97 at pg. 24—25 of attachment. Holt’s opinion in the case is also considered the basis for Judge Story’s formulation of liability: “The agent is also personally liable to third persons for his own misfeasances and positive wrongs. But he is not, in general (for there are exceptions), liable to third persons for his own nonfeasances or omissions of duty, in the course of his employment. His liability, in these latter cases, is solely to his principal, there being no privity between him and such third persons, but the privity exists only between him and his principal. And hence the general maxim as to all such negligences and omissions of duty is, in cases of private agency, ‘respondeat superior.’” 20 A.L.R. 97 citing Story, Law of Agency § 308.

Relevance to the Law of Internet Infrastructure in the United States

This case ties directly into the question of the extent to which the government should influence the development of communications infrastructure (ranging from the post office to the internet) and the subsequent liability of a government employee engaged in such public employment. The government can play a role in the provision of communications infrastructure through direct provisions or more indirectly through the regulation or subsidization of private actors. In 19th C England, the post was established and a remedial mechanism was created through the Act of 12 Car. 2, c.35. Today, here in the United States, arguments are being made to similarly nationalize the internet. For instance, Google chief scientist Vint Cerf recently suggested that the Internet infrastructure should be nationalized, arguing that

“… the Internet is in some ways more like the road system than telephone or cable. These are essentially single purpose networks, each built for a particular application. … Manufacturers are free to invent and sell vehicles suitable for use on the road system. Builders are free to construct buildings, homes, offices, manufacturing plants that use the road system. But the road system itself is not owned by the private sector and its use is essentially open to all. The question is whether incentives can be found that would produce a similar effect for broadband Internet provision… ” Jim Harper, Cerf: Nationalize the Internet?, Technology Liberation Front (June 28, 2008) (http://techliberation.com/2008/06/27/cerf-nationalize-the-internet)

Those in favor of nationalizing the internet argue that nationalization will provide open, end to end architecture, where no particular party controls access, and increased internet access is generally available. Matthew Dunne. Let My People Go (Online): The Power of the FCC to Preempt State Laws That Prohibit Municipal Broadband, 107 Colum. L. Rev. 1126 at 1127.

Currently, under the 1996 Telecommunications Act, the FCC distinguishes between two relevant categories of entities. Those providing: (1) telecommunication services: “offering ... telecommunications for a fee directly to the public ... regardless of the facilities used,” 47 U.S.C. § 153(46) which are subject to mandatory regulation under Title II of the Communications Act of 1934 as common carriers and (2) information services: “offering ... a capability for [processing] information via telecommunications,” 47 U.S.C. § 153(20) which are almost completely outside the scope of the Act. Importantly, the FCC has classified both cable broadband and phone company DSL services as “information services”, because companies offering such services merely use telecommunications to provide end users with information services. (Broadband: National Cable & Telecommunications Ass'n v. Brand X Internet Services, 45 U.S. 967, 968 (U.S.,2005) (upholding FCC declaratory ruling: In re Inquiry Concerning High-Speed Access to Internet Over Cable and Other Facilities, 17 F.C.C.R. 4798, GN Docket No. 00-185 March 15, 2002; DSL: In the Matters of Appropriate Framework for Broadband Access to the Internet over Wireline Facilities, CC Docket No. 02-52, 02-33, 01-337, 95-20, 98-10, Report and Order and Notice of Proposed Rulemaking, FCC 05-150, released Sept. 23, 2005, para. 5) As information services, broadband and DSL operators are not subject to common carrier regulations and can thus act as gatekeepers, denying consumers access to certain services and steering them towards their preferred applications. Had they been subject to Title II regulations, as common carriers, they would have been prohibited from making any unjust or unreasonable discrimination in charges, practices, classifications, regulations, facilities, or services… 47 U.S.C. § 201.

Although the FCC has ruled that broadband and DSL service providers are exempt from Title II regulations, the FCC has indicated a willingness to consider “adopting any non-economic regulatory obligations that are necessary to ensure consumer protection and network security and reliability” under its Title I authority. In the Matters of Appropriate Framework for Broadband Access to the Internet over Wireline Facilities, CC Docket No. 02-52, 02-33, 01-337, 95-20, 98-10, Report and Order and Notice of Proposed Rulemaking, FCC 05-150, released Sept. 23, 2005, para. 111. The FCC has also issued the following policy statement, aimed at preserving and promoting the vibrant and open character of the Internet. Policy Statement: In The Matters Of Appropriate Framework For Broadband Access To The Internet Over Wireline Facilities, 20 F.C.C.R. 14986 CC Docket No. 02-33 September 23, 2005. This statement highlighted the following four principles which the FCC will incorporate into its ongoing policymaking decisions:

- To encourage broadband deployment and preserve and promote the open and interconnected nature of the public Internet, consumers are entitled to access the lawful Internet content of their choice.

- To encourage broadband deployment and preserve and promote the open and interconnected nature of the public Internet, consumers are entitled to run applications and use services of their choice, subject to the needs of law enforcement.

- To encourage broadband deployment and preserve and promote the open and interconnected nature of the public Internet, consumers are entitled to connect their choice of legal devices that do not harm the network

- To encourage broadband deployment and preserve and promote the open and interconnected nature of the public Internet, consumers are entitled to competition among network providers, application and service providers, and content providers

Policy Statement: In The Matters Of Appropriate Framework For Broadband Access To The Internet Over Wireline Facilities, 20 F.C.C.R. 14986 CC Docket No. 02-33 September 23, 2005.

Thus, in conclusion, at present the liability of a cable broadband or DSL provider under federal regulations is relatively limited and in no way approaches that imposed on a common carrier under Title II of the 1934 Communications Act.

Conclusion

Lane v. Cotton is in part a debate over the requirements and liability of parties providing public services. This debate concerns the modern infrastructure of the internet because the open nature and free character of the internet depend upon the liability and requirements of internet service providers. While some have called for the nationalization of the internet to allow for open access free from control, the prevailing system has been established as essentially private in nature. Although the FCC made some commitment in its policy statement to “preserve and promote” the internet’s open nature, the 1996 Act effectively insulates internet providers from the obligations and liability that they would face if they were treated as common carriers.

The same fundamental tension lies at the heart of Lane v. Cotton. While Justice Holt advocated a broad notion of public duty and public trust that would provide liability and ensure proper service of the public, the court ultimately insulated the postmaster from liability. In the realm of internet infrastructure we see a similar result. The Telecommunications Act has shielded internet providers from common carrier status, freeing them from Title II obligations regarding discrimination and exclusion. Common carriage would have provided social value because it necessitated “service on a non-discriminatory basis, neutral as to use and user… [and functioned as] an important element in establishing a free flow of information, neutral as to its content.” (Eli M. Noam. Will Universal Service and Common Carriage Survive the Telecommunications Act of 1996? 97 Colum. L. Rev. 955, 963). Instead of imposing protective restrictions on service providers, current internet infrastructure in the U.S. limits their liability instead.

-- JaneS - 22 Dec 2008

-- TeoTokunow - 06 Dec 2008

  • You did an excellent job understanding one aspect of the contemporary significance of Lane v. Cotton, which I meant to be resolved in a throw-away paragraph, so far as your own research into the original elements of the case went. But, because you read somewhat narrowly the context of the case and in that scope understood the law it made, or that Holt tried to make, your grasp of its contemporary significance largely concerned infrastructure development. Because you went no further into the history than Holdsworth, which is sometimes a good starting point but never a good stopping point, the relevance of Charles II's giving the Post Office franchise to his brother, the Duke of York, later James II, whose efforts to create a system of political surveillance through opening the post--which is the actual hidden subject of the case--escaped your attention. Seen as a case about liability for spying on communications through public/private allocation of responsibility, there were other recent analogies that might have been drawn.

  • In short, while you didn't get it all, you undertook substantial effort and learned plenty. That deserves very positive evaluation. Thank you.

 

LawBooks 23 Aug 2014 - 20:38 EbenMoglen
Leges Henrici Primi (c. 1118) Collection of "ill-digested Anglo-Saxon laws with scraps of Canon law and personal observations" from the fifty or so years following 1066. Reflects the many coexisting systems of the time: the law of Wessex; the law of Mercia; and the Danelaw, including myriad local variants of all three. Includes one-liner comparing litigation to a roll of the dice. Baker at 12-13.

Glanvill (c. 1187-89) Attributed to Sir Ranulf de Glanvill Focused on the royal court, specifically procedures for how to get there and what to do once you were there. Also called Tractatus de legibus et consuetudinibus regni Angliae. Baker at 13-14, 175-177.

Bracton (c. 1250-1260) Treatise drawing on early 13th C plea rolls. Also called De Legibus et Consuetudinibus Angliae. Baker at 176-179. More at Bracton

Les Tres Ancien Coutumier de Normandie (c. 1199-1220) and Le Grand Coutumier (c. 1235-1250): Complications of Norman customary law.

The Law of Hywel Dda (c. 945) Written codification of Welsh law. Named for Welsh King Hywel the Good.

Senchas Mar Compilation of Irish law going back to the Eighth Century. Baker at 32.

Novae Narrationes (c. 1285-1310) Compilations of model formal opening statements ("counts") made by plaintiffs. Thirty eight manuscripts in total.

Littleton (1481). Treatise on "Tenures" by Judge Thomas de Littleton. Framed as advice to author's son Richard. First printed law book and first book on property in English. By 1550, was more reprinted than the Bible. Baker at 181, 187-88.

Plowden (1570s) Commentaries of Edmund Plowden, described by Baker as "a reasoned exposition of the law, with learned gloss." Reported cases from 1550-1570. Baker at 183.

Coke's Reports Eleven volumes of cases with commentary printed 1600-1616. Influenced by Plowden.

Coke's Commentary on Littleton (1628) Coke's digressive gloss on Littleton in which the author, in Maitland's description, "shoveled out his enormous learning in vast disorderly heaps." Baker at 189.

Blackstone's Commentaries on the Laws of England (1765-1769)

LopusChandler 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Introduction

The legacy of Chandelor v. Lopus demonstrates evolving notions of warranty and contract legal theory under the English Common Law. Specifically, the case represents the scope of medieval concepts such as caveat emptor and warranty, and traces the movement of claims that originally sounded in tort through their assimilation into contract law.

The Case

Chandelor v. Lopus, 79 Eng Rep. 3. (1603) In the Exchequer- Chamber

The defendant(Chandelor) was a goldsmith and had a special knowledge in precious stones. This Defendant owned a stone which he affirmed to the Plaintiff Lopus was a bezar stone and sold it to Lopus for 100 pounds. Lopus subsequently found that the stone possessed no healing powers and sued Chandelor before the King’s Bench. Defendant pleaded not guilty, however a judgment was entered for the plaintiff in the King’s Bench.

The court in the Exchequer Chamber reversed the decision on a procedural point claiming that the plaintiff (Lopus) had not alleged or proven that the defendant had actually warranted the stone to be a bezar. The court claimed that “the bare affirmation that it was a bezar-stone, without warranting it to be so, is no cause of action: and although [the defendant] knew it to be no bezar-stone, it is not material; for everyone in selling his wares will affirm that his wares are good, or the horse which he sells is sound; yet if he does not warrant them to be so, it is no cause of action, and the warranty ought to be made at the same time of the sale.” Chandelor v. Lopus, 79 Eng. Rep. 3. Anderson, J., dissented in part yet affirmed the outcome. He argued that the deceit in selling the stone as if it were a bezar stone, when it was not, was indeed a sufficient cause of action for the plaintiff.

The Holdings

1) The court held that the quality of the bezar stone, which the seller had not expressly warranted, is a risk the buyer must assume and

2) That there was no fraud in selling the stone as a bezar, so long as the seller did not expressly warrant it to be one.(The court found the mere affirmation that the rock was a bezar was not enough for it to be a promise or a warranty.)

The Historical Context of Chandelor v. Lopus

In order to fully understand the legal theory at work in Chandelor, it is important to have a brief understanding of the contractual formats and remedies available for plaintiffs as well as their limitations. The language used to enforce what we would consider contractual agreements, was very specific at the time and the manner in which a complaint sounded would dictate jurisdiction and largely the outcome.

Historically, before the introduction of Assumpsit, contractual actions in English law were Debt, Detinue, Account and Covenant, which were all based on non parol formalize contracts.(James Barr: The History of Parol Contracts Prior to Assumpsit) The most important contractual theory for our immediate case was the action in Covenant. As it applied to merchant transactions and everyday commerce, Covenant was the most common contractual complaint. “Before 1200, there was a royal writ in the form of praecipe to enforce covenants, and the formula settled in the 13th century was ‘order the defendant to keep the covenant’ made between him and the plaintiff,” however by “1321… royal judges had decided that the only acceptable evidence of a covenant in the royal courts was deed-a written document under a seal.” (J.H. Baker, An Introduction to English Legal History pg. 318)

In addition to the procedural requirements which made covenant a difficult claim to prove, claimants were also limited by the remedies offered by the action. The formulaic remedy, ordered the defendant to keep the covenant contemplated, therefore requiring specific performance. (Ibid) While covenant proceedings shifted in later years allowing more liberal remedies, at the time of Chandelor, their rigidity made them a difficult form of action for medieval claimants. As applied to the facts of the Chandelor case, it is evident how specific performance was not ideal. In the arena of merchant transactions, where one simply wanted a refund, specific performance was not the choice remedy and left the medieval plaintiff with few options.

Warranty, Tort and Covenant Parallels

Because of the procedural requirements of actions sounding in covenant, and other restrictions of contractual claims, actions upon contracts had to subvert the hurdles put in place by the pleading standards of the day. The requirement of written deed was one of the most onerous restrictions for access to the King’s Courts (although remedy laid in many municipal courts without deeds) as most transactions were done without them and merchants had little incentive to add them when faced with liability. As a result, plaintiffs shifted their claims in attempts to circumvent the procedural restrictions of covenant.

In contractual cases of misfeasance, or where an undertaking was made, and performed poorly the courts began to uphold these actions as a tortuous action of trespass, which did not need to be proven by deed. “The cases of 1374 and 1388 show that, although action layed for the wrong, the undertaking was recognized both as covenant and as being part of the cause of action…where trespass was brought for an act of misfeasance, and no one suggested that there should be a deed. ” (Baker,331) Where plaintiffs would be barred from bringing claims under the older contractual notions of covenant, the court’s shift turned on the separation of these claims into parts sounding in contract and others sounding in tort. Where a plaintiff complained not of the failure to perform a contract, but its impartial or poor performance an action of trespass was available for the suffering of the plaintiff due to his poorly performed result. (Brown, 332) This action concurrently evolved with the contractual action of Assumpsit, which eventually provided remedy for poorly performed undertakings.

Medieval Warranty

The same judicial logic played a role in the development of warranty law under the English legal system and the parallels between these actions for misfeasance and the earliest claims of deceitful warranty are clear. Under this line of thinking breach of warranty claims where the plaintiff was deceived into the bargain were not considered contractual actions since the contract or agreement underlying the warranty had already been performed. Rather they were considered as tortuous trespass for “cheating,” and “not a mere broken word.” (Ibid)

The first tort actions of deceit were for breach of express warranty where the defendant knew the warranty was untrue. These actions first appeared in the last quarter of the 14th century. (Kevin M. Teevin, A History of Anglo American Common Law of Contract pg. 135) Much like the procedural requirements of actions in covenant, “sales of unfit goods were not a deceit unless there was an express warranty, and this lack of actionability was reinforced with the emergence of the doctrine of caveat emptor.” (Ibid)

Caveat Emptor

Caveat emptor, meaning “let the buyer beware” was an indigenous development unique to the common law. The term was first used when Fitzherbert wrote about the purchase of a horse in 1534: “if he be tame and have been rydden upon, then caveat emptor.”(Ibid,138)

Due to an increasingly impersonal market place, sellers were often unable to be contacted for complaint if a sale did not satisfy a buyer. The result was the rule caveat emptor which stood for the principle that unless expressly warranted, a buyer would be responsible for purchasing unfit goods. This policy helped to streamline complaints that could be brought to the common law courts, and also to expedite commercial transactions which were becoming increasingly faceless. The court in Chandelor, demonstrated the depth of the caveat emptor line of legal thinking. The case demonstrated that “if there is no warranty… an action on the case does not lie, even though [the buyer] is deceived.” (Chandelor v. Lopus) The court was clear to draw a distinction between the embellishment of a saleman in hawking their wares and the formalized expression of warranty.

Also clear in this case was that the defendant’s scienter would only be of consequence when there was a direct and express warranty. Although the defendant in the case knowingly claimed the falsity of the bezar stone’s value, the court found the lack of an express warranty dispositive. While the salesman in Chandelor claimed the bezar stone contained magical powers, this assertion was not considered a warranty as it was not evidenced in writing nor were there affirmations strong enough to qualify it as such. The judges noted the importance of the case, in that judicial economy would be wasted by making a cause of action liberally available based on bare affirmation on the part of the seller. This is one of the reasons the court is clear in separating mere puffery in selling an item, from what would be construed as an express warranty.

Chandelor's Aftermath and Convergence with Contract Law

In the aftermath of Chandelor, the cases for deceitful express warranty were allowed without regards to the seller’s scienter. Judge Holt quickened the demise of this requirement by extending liability without scienter to cases of implied warranty. He announced a contractual approach in Crosse v. Gardner by allowing actions on the case based on implied warranty of title; where the seller’s bare affirmation that the goods in his possession were actually his would stand as a warranty.

While the earliest warranty cases were tortuous actions (Chandelor being one of which as it was a trespass action)the claim was actually becoming contractual in nature since the question now was whether the defendant was deceived out of his bargain rather than whether the defendant was dishonest.(Teeven, 137) This resembled more of the contractual theories of the time since liability was absolute and by the time of Mansfield a change in the notion of deceit on warranty was clear.

Mansfield saw little difference between breach of warranty sounding in tort and one in contract. The reasoning behind this was that the tort action of deceit on a warranty had been available only for the reliance of the plaintiff entering into a contract with the defendant and the deceit action on a warranty was contractual in theory since the scienter requirement was dropped. The parallel advance of warranty law and contract law converged under Mansfield, as in 1778 in the case of Stuart v. Wilkins, Mansfield declared that an express warranty of quality was enforceable in Assumpsit concluding that a warranty extends to all faults known and unknown to the seller. (Ibid, 138)

Chandelor Extended: The Characters

Chandelor: Occupation: Goldsmith. In European societies at the time of the Chandelor ruling, goldsmiths were one of the most important and lucrative trades in society. They were organized into guilds which established both quality and price control on its members. The guild also included a system of training and education for its artisans. In effect Goldsmiths often acted as bankers, since they dealt in gold and had sufficient security for the safe storage of valuable items. Their work included not only with gold but close association with most precious stones and metals. Chandelor’s occupation as a goldsmith is important for a couple of reasons. Primarily, it establishes his competitive advantage in knowledge of precious stones over Lopus, demonstrates the relative power of his trade, and also serves to demonstrate the common critique that caveat emptor proved most beneficial to the upper class. This critique, as well as large gaps in the ability to garner information about a product have largely led to the demise of Caveat Emptor in modern commercial transactions.

Jan van Eyck’s Portrait of the Dean of the Goldsmiths’ Guild in Bruges demonstrates the lofty social status of Goldsmiths during this time.

Lopus: Occupation: Unknown. As telling as Chandelor’s profession was for historical context, it is equally interesting that the record mentioned no descriptive detail about Lopus, neither citing any experience with precious stones nor describing his trade. Despite extraordinary efforts I have found no such information on him.

Bezar Stone: A Bezoar stone is a mass formed in the stomach of animals that does not pass into the intestine. These stones were largely found from wild goats in Arabia and caused from toxins the animals were introduced to. The stones were largely believed to have special curative powers and were thought to be able to counteract any poison.

Intestinal products such as this were revered as pricey Bezar (Bezoar more commonly) stones.

The Aftermath of Chandelor In US Law

While Chandelor was decided on procedural grounds, subsequent reliance on it as precedent has focused on the fact that the defendant was not allowed a cause of action against a vendor who sold him unfit merchandise. For the purposes of modern American contract law,it has been largely heralded as the birth of “Caveat Emptor”

While Chandelor stood for the idea of Caveat Emptor in the English Legal history, Seixas v. Wood is considered its American counterpart effectively incorporating the precedent, however not with its unique importance in the development of the English Common Law of Contract. In Seixas, a merchant sold wood to the plaintiff which had been advertised as braziletto wood. Despite this advertisement, the merchant inadvertently sold the defendant peachum wood instead. The court relies heavily on Chandelor in finding that in the absence of the merchant’s fraud, the plaintiff had a duty to inspect his purchase and to obtain an express warranty from the seller. Seixas v. Wood, 2 Cai. R. 48 (N.Y. Sup. Ct. 1804). Laidlaw v. Organ, a decision written in 1817 by Chief Justice John Marshall, is believed by scholars to have been the first U.S. Supreme Court case which laid down the rule of caveat emptor in U.S. law.

As applied in American Law, Chandelor’s legacy largely put buyers in a considerable quandary. Sellers had little incentive to give express warranties as this would expose them to legal risk. Additionally, buyers were less able to properly inspect the inner workings of increasingly complex and advanced merchandise. The seminal American case which began the demise of the Caveat Emptor doctrine was Hawkins v. Pemberton, 51 N.Y. 198 (1872). Here, the defendant sold bottles labeled “blue vitriol” to the plaintiff and had simply bought the bottles from a supplier and never checked their contents before reselling. The item actually turned out to be of inferior quality and although the defendant attempted to argue that Seixas held as there was no express warranty, the court held that “the rule [in Seixas] has been thoroughly overturned since the courts held that any positive affirmation or representation as to the character or quality of an article sold may constitute a warranty.” Hawkins v. Pemberton, 51 N.Y. 198 (1872). In 1906 the Uniform Sales Act was introduced and adopted by half of the States in the union. It worked to codify the holding in Pemberton, stating that “any affirmation of fact or promise by the seller relating to the goods is an express warranty if the natural tendency of such affirmation or promise is to induce the buyer to purchase the goods, and if the buyer purchases the goods relying thereon.” Article 2 Section 12 Uniform Sales Act.

While the complexities of modern commercial transactions led to the demise of Caveat Emptor in most transactions, vestiges of it can still be seen with regards to investments and real estate. The concepts in these trades are moderated by consumer protection and disclosure statutes, but absent actual fraud, these transactions demonstrate the clearest application of the policy behind American ideas of Caveat Emptor- to ensure that buyers inspect and are diligent in their purchases.

Useful Links

Kevin Teevin's A History of Anglo-American Common Law of Contract http://books.google.com/books?id=ZOCSQxC0GgwC&pg=PA135&dq=first+actions+of+deceit+last+quarter+of+the+14th+century&ei=sczqSayqOILszASfzqjzCw#PPA138,M1

James Barr: The History of Assumpsit, Select Essays in Anglo-American Legal History, by various authors, compiled and edited by a committee of the Association of American Law Schools, in three volumes (Boston: Little, Brown, and Company, 1909). Vol. 3. http://oll.libertyfund.org/?option=com_staticxt&staticfile=show.php%3Ftitle=2086&chapter=158768&layout=html&Itemid=27

James Barr: History of Parol Contracts Prior to Assumpsit. Select Essays in Anglo-American Legal History, by various authors, compiled and edited by a committee of the Association of American Law Schools, in three volumes (Boston: Little, Brown, and Company, 1909). Vol. 3. http://oll.libertyfund.org/?option=com_staticxt&staticfile=show.php%3Ftitle=2086&chapter=158776&layout=html&Itemid=27

John Salmond: THE HISTORY OF CONTRACT. Select Essays in Anglo-American Legal History, vol. 3 [1909] http://oll.libertyfund.org/?option=com_staticxt&staticfile=show.php%3Ftitle=2086&chapter=158778&layout=html&Itemid=27

Attachments

LukeRushingFirstPaper 14 Apr 2018 - 21:00 LukeRushing

I) Introduction

The “Englishry of English law” is a result of its diversity of origin, but the origins don’t tell the complete story. England’s legal history is a melting pot, not a salad bowl. Up to and including the Norman Conquest, English history is a pile-up of diverse influences, but after the Norman Conquest England was relatively isolated. Many important English legal concepts developed from an outside influence being subjected to internal English pressures. The “Englishry of English law” may have had diverse origins as its ingredients, but unique historical developments blended them together into English law.

II) Defining “Englishry”

There exist a few characteristics that England uniquely, or almost uniquely, possessed. Then there are other traits which were not unique to England but were equally or more central to the English legal system. So, is “Englishry” the uniquely English traits, or the definingly English traits? Englishry must be the definingly English traits, otherwise if England’s legal system had no unique traits, it could not be called “English”. Thus defined, the Englishry of law was characterized by some unique features such as the circuit system, the sheriffs, the lack of a civil code, and the writ system, and some widely used features such as juries, a monarchy, and a parliament.

III) The Ingredients: Diverse Origins

A) Diverse Groups

There’s no doubt that England had many diverse influences, almost all of them conquering forces. The Celtic Britons were subjugated by the Romans between the 1st and 6th centuries CE. After Roman rule collapsed the Anglo-Saxons eventually established seven separate kingdoms spanning most of England. Two hundred years later the Danes began a generations-long invasion, ultimately claiming almost half of England. Finally, in 1066, the Norman William successfully invaded and conquered England. The composition and homeland security of England was relatively stable after that, bolstered by its isolated status as an island apart from the continent. This combination of successive invasions from different groups, followed by relative stability and isolation is the true “Englishry of English law”.

B) Diverse Influences

Did these diverse groups have long-lasting impacts on English law? The Celts left little behind but Shire “names such as Norfolk and Suffolk [which] suggest ancient tribal communities.” The Romans followed, but according to Baker “[w]hether their colonisation of Britain made any lasting impact on native traditions is open to debate.” That said, the Romans certainly introduced written documents and seals into the legal system, which would eventually form the backbone of the definitively English writ system. The Romans also left behind at least some legal traditions that the Anglo-Saxons picked up, such as the use of Latin and the elements of certain crimes such as treason, based on the Roman law of maiestas. Independently, the Anglo-Saxons developed at least some of the persistent structure of English government, which was in place “[b]y the tenth century”, such as “a single kingdom of England… [an] effective monarchy… [and] a homogeneous scheme of local government… [dividing governance units into] 'shires' (counties), which have remained substantially the same in name and shape down to the present day [and which]… correspond to old Saxon kingdoms.” Judicially, the Anglo-Saxons introduced a court system available to the poor and rich alike which had to meet at specified intervals. The Anglo-Saxons’ co-occupants, the Danes, indirectly helped develop the feudal system by necessitating its use as a military tactic. The Danish names for these feudal titles, notably “eorl”, also remained. William and the Normans ousted the Anglo-Saxons and Danes were ousted from government. For the last “century and a half” Normandy had been “the best-ruled state in Europe,” and William was paradigmatic of the Normans’ disciplined leadership. The lasting impact left by the Normans on English legal history was bringing “precise and orderly methods into the government and law of England.” This governmental discipline manifested itself as centralization under the king.

IV) The Melting Pot- English History

A) Isolation

Any stew must simmer for a long time. If the period up to and including the Norman Conquest was the frantic dicing and slicing of ingredients thrown into a bowl, then the period after the Norman Conquest was the simmering, where disparate flavors mixed together to create a unique profile. After the Conquest, England was never successfully invaded again. Consequently, after 1066 most of the ingredients of English legal history were in the pot, and it is accurate to say that they had extraordinarily diverse origins. But the “Englishry of English law” does not lie “precisely” in its origins because English legal history only begins there. What happened next was those diverse ingredients reacting to and combining with each other in unpredictable ways that created unique results.

B) The Pressure Cooker

Once the lid closed English history is what cooked the ingredients and it was the combination of English history with various ingredients that yielded the “Englishry of English law.” Two ingredients stand out in the impact they had. First, English feudalism, which was strengthened by the Anglo-Saxons as a military strategy to help them fend off the Danes. Second, the Norman inclination towards centralized government. The Domesday Book resulted from combining these two concepts then mixing in the historical setting of 1066: that after the centuries of tug-of-war between the Anglo-Saxons and the Danes followed by the tumult of the Norman Conquest, England needed unified record-keeping. Quia Emptores also resulted from combining these two concepts with a distinct moment in English history: the centuries-long abandonment of knights as a military and feudal unit in favor of the yeoman.

V) Conclusion

The diverse origins of English law are but-for causes of its “Englishry”. But to say they are “precisely” its cause ignores that the diverse origins were acted upon, shaped, and molded by the unfolding of English history over a thousand years. This process created the “Englishry of English law” from the raw materials of diverse origins.


You are entitled to restrict access to your paper if you want to. But we all derive immense benefit from reading one another's work, and I hope you won't feel the need unless the subject matter is personal and its disclosure would be harmful or undesirable. To restrict access to your paper simply delete the "#" character on the next two lines:

Note: TWiki has strict formatting rules for preference declarations. Make sure you preserve the three spaces, asterisk, and extra space at the beginning of these lines. If you wish to give access to any other users simply add them to the comma separated ALLOWTOPICVIEW list.

LukeRushingSecondPaper 15 Apr 2018 - 16:29 LukeRushing

I. Introduction

Through contingency, the disempowered in England were able to transform unfreedom into freedom by unifying their might to usurp some power from the ruling classes. In England’s power ladder, the king was theoretically at the top, followed by the peerage and Parliament, and lastly, the commoners. But each rung depended in some way on a lower rung: the king depended on the peerage to raise funds and armies, and the peerage, in turn, relied on the commoners for taxes, labor, and military service. If a lower rung unified in opposition to a higher rung, they could deny that rung’s needs. In these moments, concessions could be forced upon the higher rungs, forcing them to give up some power and redistribute it more favorably to a lower-rung. Unfreedom in England gradually transformed into freedom through incremental concessions forced on the higher-rungs.

II. The Distribution of Power on the Ladder

Power in England was wielded through rhetoric, resources, or unity. Resources were firmly the domain of the peerage, the king could not directly and independently raise an army, impose taxes, or control local affairs. These powers were instead directly wielded by the peerage under the feudal expectation that they were exercised on behalf of the king and their benefits would flow upward to him. Thus, if the king needed money or an army, he had to rely on the barons or Parliament.

Despite this reliance, the king exclusively wielded the rhetorical power to lend his subjects royal legitimacy. The peerage frequently squabbled among themselves for power, and the king’s rhetorical support for one faction or another could be enough to tip the balance in their direction. Once a faction had the explicit backing of the king, dissent became rebellion. Even though those opposed to the king’s chosen faction often had the resources to potentially prevail in a rebellion, victory still meant risking their position and their lives. Furthermore, the legitimacy bestowed by the king’s support helped rally undecided nobles to his chosen faction while at the same time giving dissenters a pretense for backing down. In the constant struggle for power among the nobility, the king’s support could help Davids beat Goliaths and help Goliaths crush Davids. Thus, even though the king alone could not raise funds or an army, those would could needed his support.

But the king and the peers both relied on a lower-rung for power. The king’s economic and military power relied on a supply from the peerage and his ability to empower a faction with royal backing needed a faction to empower. If opposition to the king was united, he would have no independent means of raising funds or an army and no rhetorical power to use as a bargaining chip. Unified, the peers commanded enough resources to credibly threaten the king and make demands on him. But the peers relied on a lower-rung to muster those resources, they needed commoners to pay taxes, work their lands, and populate their armies. When the commoners united against the peers or the king, they too had enough leverage to make demands.

III. Freedoms for the Peerage Won by Contingency

When the peerage unified against the king, they could demand some of his power over them be relinquished. Over time, this transformed the peers’ unfreedom into freedom. For instance, the Magna Carta was issued five separate times by three different kings. The first three times, it was issued to appease a group strong enough to threaten the king. The last two times, it was issued as a concession demanded by the peerage in exchange for new taxes requested by the king. The Provisions of Oxford, establishing Parliament as a check on the monarchy, were only issued to appease the barons who were unified in refusing to raise taxes to help Henry III place his son on the Sicilian throne.

When the throne was empty the unified peerage had even greater leverage. Powerful factions forced insecure claimants to the throne to promise grants of liberty in exchange for their backing. When Henry I claimed the throne without the means to hold it, the barons only backed his claim in exchange for new rights and protections for themselves under the Charter of Liberties. Five hundred years later, the ejection of James VII left no obvious claimant to the throne, and so Parliament offered it to William and Mary, contingent on their acceptance of the Bill of Rights of 1689. With Parliament holding all the cards, the future king and queen replied, “we thankfully accept what you have offered us.”

IV. Freedoms for Commoners Won by Contingency

The commoners also used their leverage to transform their unfreedom into freedom. During the Second Baron’s War, “the barons had been dependent to a considerable extent upon the assistance of smaller landowners who also had to be satisfied by a measure of reform.” These landowning commoners leveraged their position for greater property rights, including regulation of the right of extra-judicial distress, which were later codified in exchange for peace by the Statute of Marlborough.

The least free people in England, serfs, also transformed their unfreedom into freedom by contingency in the century following the Black Death, when severe labor shortages mobilized laborers and enabled them to seek higher wages. Though Parliament clumsily attempted to end this practice with the Statute of Labourers, the leverage the serfs gained was a major blow to villeinage, which effectively ceased by the 16th century.

V. Conclusion

Throughout English history, those in power chose to “buy peace rather than make it.” Thomas Paterson, J. Garry Clifford, & Shane J. Maddock, American Foreign Relations: A History, to 1920: Volume 1 20 (2009). The price they paid was control over people and property. Over time, this power was nickeled-and-dimed away for short-term gains, incrementally transforming unfreedom in freedom.


You are entitled to restrict access to your paper if you want to. But we all derive immense benefit from reading one another's work, and I hope you won't feel the need unless the subject matter is personal and its disclosure would be harmful or undesirable. To restrict access to your paper simply delete the "#" character on the next two lines:

Note: TWiki has strict formatting rules for preference declarations. Make sure you preserve the three spaces, asterisk, and extra space at the beginning of these lines. If you wish to give access to any other users simply add them to the comma separated ALLOWTOPICVIEW list.

LukeRushingThirdPaper 15 Apr 2018 - 22:03 LukeRushing

Topic

The broad powers of juries, judges, and the king to individualize the administration of criminal justice in England supports Beatty’s assertion that capital punishment was only intended to be applied to exemplary cases, despite its broad statutory applicability. Discuss.

I. Introduction

Though capital punishment was ostensibly widely applicable in English criminal trials, it was not intended to be used as widely as it could be and juries and judges took responsibility for ensuring that it was only used in exemplary cases as a deterrent. Society widely understood the death penalty as a deterrent which was not actually warranted in most capital cases. English society viewed criminal behavior as the result of a long descent into immorality, corrected too late. Consequently, sparing use of capital punishment was intended to deter, not execute, those who might still be saved. It was the responsibility of juries and judges to determine which cases truly merited capital punishment and to then use their powers to ensure that only those defendants were executed.

II. Purposes of Capital Punishment

Beatty argues that the reason so few capital defendants were executed was the belief that “men who committed the most serious offenses had been led to that by a gradual corruption of their morals… eventually reach[ing] a point at which they were beyond redemption.” But because society held “the hope that men might be saved by chastisements,” the purpose of the death penalty was not to execute every eligible defendant. Rather, “the value of public hangings… was the reminder of what eventually lay in store for those who strayed from the paths of duty and obedience.” Thus, it was the responsibility of the criminal justice system to determine which of the many eligible defendants should be executed as a deterrent to the potential criminals who might yet be saved.

III. The Criminal Justice System’s Tools to Mitigate Capital Sentences

The criminal justice system was well-equipped to make the kind of case-specific determinations necessary to mitigate the death penalty in most cases. Indeed, this ‘flaunting’ of criminal statutes was so ingrained and institutionalized that it was clearly not a bug, but a feature. For instance, Beatty recounts a judge instructing a jury that though “they must find the prisoner guilty [of theft]… they would doe well to consider of the value [of the stolen goods].” Because theft was only capital when the stolen items met a certain value threshold, and the jury had to determine that value, this instruction essentially asked the jury to find the defendant guilty of a lesser-included non-capital offense. This practice was known as ‘pious perjury’ and it did not have to be at the insistence of the judge. Because up to a third of jurors had previously served on a jury and juries were seated for more than one case, the jury’s familiarity with the law helped enable mitigation.

Pious perjury was only available where a severe ‘unclergyable’ offense included a lesser ‘clergyable’ offense. Clergyable offenses were those still subject to the ‘benefit of the clergy’, a legal fiction which implicitly acknowledged the conditional nature of capital punishment in England. Clergymen were tried in separate ecclesiastical courts which often sentenced defendants only to penance. Because few people besides clergymen were literate, a defendant identified themselves as clergy simply by reading a bible passage. This allowed any literate defendant to escape a criminal trial. Furthermore, because the same bible passage, Psalms 51, was almost always used, illiterate defendants who had memorized the passage could also claim benefit of the clergy. This defense was widely-recognized available to any first-time defendant, eventually becoming so wide-spread that some serious offenses were deemed unclergyable, creating the need for pious perjury.

Judges also played a role in mitigating the broad applicability of the death penalty by exercising their “considerable discretionary power to reprieve a convicted offender and recommend him for a royal pardon.” Beatty speculates that reprieval after conviction of a capital crime was meant to ensure that the defendant felt the full weight of the consequences of their actions and hopefully inspire them to leave behind their life of crime. This mitigation power also became wide-spread to the point of being institutionalized, “[b]y the late seventeenth century pardons had become a fundamental element in the administration of the criminal law.”

Women were more frequently the subject of mitigation than men, in capital cases in Surrey between 1660-1800, juries were twice as likely to hand down a partial verdict. There was also a type of reprieve available only to female defendants, “pleading her belly,” where the defendant would be examined by a “jury of matrons” to determine if she was pregnant. If she was, she would be jailed until she gave birth. After the birth, the defendant was technically supposed to be executed, though Beatty speculates that ultimately “a reprieve granted for pregnancy was likely to result in some form of pardon.”

IV. Conclusion

The fact that mitigation occurred is not, on its own, sufficient to prove that capital punishment was not intended to be applied as widely as it could be. After all, mitigation (such as jury nullification) still occurs today in the US and there is no wide-spread understanding that our criminal penalties are not meant to be enforced. But we have two reasons to believe that capital punishment in England was not intended to be applied widely, despite its prevalence in criminal statutes. First, mitigation tools were used so commonly; of all guilty verdicts handed down by Surrey juries in capital cases between 1660-1800, almost half were only partial verdicts, probably to allow the defendant the benefit of clergy. Of those who were convicted by the jury of a capital offense, over half of all men and 75% of all women were pardoned. Second, the sheer volume of mitigations shows that these tools were highly institutionalized. Mitigation was employed for centuries, and yet the legislators that instituted the death penalty so widely rarely made any effort to ensure it was enforced. For these reasons, it is evident that the criminal justice system knowingly relied on the powers of the judge and the jury to ensure that the death penalty was enforced in far fewer cases than it could have been.

-- LukeRushing - 15 Apr 2018

 
MagnaCarta 23 Sep 2008 - 17:48 LuisVilla

Magna Carta

1215

Includes, among other things, essentially jurisdictional rules saying that jurisdiction can't move from the courts of the nobles to the Common Pleas? unless the jurisdiction is waived. (Writ of novel disseisin? effectively overrules this.)

MalcolmEvansFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 18:24 MalcolmEvans

The Englishry of English law in the age of trumpism

-- By MalcolmEvans - 27 Apr 2024

Introduction

"The Englishry of English law" lies precisely in its diversity of origin. While Maitland’s phrase highlights the fact Englishmen came to “recognize [their law] as distinctively English,” (61) this notion belies the reality that English law is highly influenced by diverse, non-English, traditions and customs.

This paper has three purposes. First, it discusses the origins of English law. Second, it examines how these origins were used to create a central political arrangement. Lastly, it explores how folding these origins into arrangements have created a strained US legal system and why as such we should be wary of the trump administration's increasing insistence of defining situations as “local matter(s).”(62)

The Englishry of English law

Architecting localism

English law developed to enforce societal hierarchy. Historically, England was “organized” around a system of tribes, chiefdoms, and proto-states. Undergirding this decentralized system was feudalism. (63) Feudal lords required disputes be submitted to local “courts” for settlement. This early system was a financial strategy as lords required damages be paid to the lord presiding over the hundred (64) where the dispute took place.

In addition to the proceedings happening at the hundred level, lords of the counties could compel the lords of the hundreds to come to their courts for proceedings. While this dual-level system helped bring some sense of uniformity to the hundreds within a particular county, understandably rulings between hundreds and counties varied widely. And while lords were free to apply their own “law,” to settle disputes, they were influenced by custom, which, in turn, was influenced by several non-English regions. Anglo-saxon legal customs originated from ancient Germanic legal principles; Roman influence was seen through the church; and Scandanavian influence was seen due to the Viking invasions. These various influences – and the different weights assigned to them by lords - lead to different bodies of law, which exhibited “Englishry” to varying degrees.

A central political arrangement

After the Norman conquest, the King - William the First – wanted to centralize England. Unsurprisingly, he proclaimed that all land-based rights were vested in the King. This included the right of holding court, which ensured the profits previously flowing to the feudal lords, flowed to the King. The Justices in Eyre (Eyre) facilitated this process by traveling to different “circuits&#8221 to communicate the custom of the king’s court and adjudicate disputes accordingly.

The process of applying the custom of the king's court was intended to create uniformity, and yet, when the Eyre traveled to different circuits, they encountered local courts using their own customs, which while not established by the king, were nonetheless respected by the Eyre. (65) The decisions that resulted from this hybrid approach became the foundation of the common law system.

A strained system

The hybrid approach created a strained common law system since it lacked uniformity. However the codification of local custom was a necessary prerequisite to implementing the broader centralized structure. Given the range of diversity in society – of "ethnicity," language, and culture – the integration of localism made the acceptance of the political arrangement more harmonious.

However, the localism enshrined in the central governing structure can lead to perverse outcomes. US common law presents a strong illustration. For instance, Louisiana's laws reflect localism (66) that leads them to have a distinct nature from those of, say, New York, both of which may be materially different from US federal law. Let's take this illustration further by discussing the recent death of Alton Sterling. The police officers involved were recently acquitted and will not face criminal charges. In Louisiana, were the events took place, a police officer is allowed to use “reasonable force” in such situations, whereas (67) in the New York analog, there are specific provision governs the use of deadly force (68). Regarding federal law, while a citation to the governing law might be helpful, it would be mostly academic since bringing charges against officers for violating federal law is "rare." (69)

As one can see, in the case of Alton Sterling, the governing law reads differently depending upon the applicable jurisdiction. But how can we apply this reality to our current lives?

The trump administration

The current administration speaks tirelessly about “law and order,” and giving power back to the states Trump: We will give power back to the states. This is a large billboard addressed to us knowledgeable about the roots of our law. Law and order were used as means of consolidating power at the top. This administration is seeking to do the same. Moreover, the localism that was architected into US common law has created strained relationships through the US and many possibilities for perverse outcomes due to differing approaches to local matters. Moreover, the administration and republican leadership wields it's desire for localism only when convenient, pushing back on the notion that States can't have “sanctuary cities” Trump criticizes 'sanctuary' cities in weekly address yet saying in other matters, like determining who should get a gun, are best left to the states, and that once that decision has been made, other states must accept it (70). The inconsistency between localism and our centralized political arrangement has lead to a reality and one where our president endorses states’ rights — but only when he agrees with the state. This should scare all of us.

Our call to action

So how do we prevent the current administration from leveraging our strained common law empire to it's advantage? I admittedly struggle with solutions. Perhaps first is bringing awareness to how strained the system is, and how such vulnerabilities are strategically leveraged. Beyond this any and all suggestions are welcome!


You are entitled to restrict access to your paper if you want to. But we all derive immense benefit from reading one another's work, and I hope you won't feel the need unless the subject matter is personal and its disclosure would be harmful or undesirable. To restrict access to your paper simply delete the "#" character on the next two lines:

Note: TWiki has strict formatting rules for preference declarations. Make sure you preserve the three spaces, asterisk, and extra space at the beginning of these lines. If you wish to give access to any other users simply add them to the comma separated ALLOWTOPICVIEW list.

MattConroyFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 21:29 MattConroy

Englishery of English Law

-- By MattConroy - 06 Apr 2018

As an analytical framework arguing that the diversity of origins formed the unique character of English Law does not seem very useful. Were the origins diverse? Yes. Was the law distinct? Also yes. But many legal systems have diverse origins and yet do not seem so very distinct. What matters is that the origins were diverse and then the system was allowed to develop without significant outside influence for several hundred years.

What is the Englishry of English Law?

What exactly is it that Maitland calls the Englishry of English Law? It seems to mean that by the end of the 13th century the English recognized their own law as distinct and "were proud of it". (Maitland, 188) The major piece of this Englishry is a refusal to adopt French law if it is clearly French. ("Foreign novelties from Poitou or Savoy."). It is not necessarily clear if this statement is against foreignness or against novelties.

Defined By Origins

What if we tried analyzing the system using linear algebra. Let's represent any given legal system as a n dimensional vector x for some countable n. Each element of this vector would represent some qualitative weighting of how important some fact, or probably more accurately string of words, weighs into a decision. The social and political background as a whole would operate on the vector as a matrix C. Then through repeated application of the social transformation, the legal system develops over time. For a system to be precisely defined by origins, then the origins would need to completely define both C and x0 where x0 is the legal system at origin. For England this would probably be either 1066 when William became King or maybe 1072 when he consolidated power and left for Normandy.

Linear Algebra Informing Societal Change

In the vector model of a legal system, there are two possible ways to effectuate change. The first is to change the matrix on the left hand side by changing the sociopolitcal reality of the realm. The second way to change it is to simply change it, ie add a vector to the legal system arbitrarily to produce a new one. What happened is that the Englishry of the English Law meant that society was fine with changing the matrix, but not okay with direct substitution inside the legal system vector. This formulation seems to imply that it is the opposition to novelty that makes Englishery, not opposition to foreignness. Most of the powerful are cosmopolitan Normans anyway, not Anglo-Saxons.

Quia Emptores

One of the most important statutes of early medieval England is Quia Emptores of1290. (Baker and Milsom, 9). What this statute did was forbid tenants from subinfuedating when selling a portion of their tenement and they could only substitute. This was a massive change to the social, political and economic structure and English society. But this is legislation and not judge made law. It changes both the legal vector and the underlying matrix of politcal and social concern.

On the other hand, at roughly the same time the legal system is against clever lawyers trying too hard to change the law from within the courts. In 1285, Hengham CJ states "Do not gloss the statute, for we understand better than you; we made it." (Baker, 209). This shows a refusal to change just the legal vector on the whim of a lawyer.

Both of these anecdotes come in the light of Magna Carta of 1215. With this the barons have a say in what legislation gets passed, and England is moving towards the supremacy of Parliament (even if it does not really exist yet). Again Englishery is about avoiding novelty and having a say in governance.

Why is this useful analytically?

Analytically this characterization is useful because historically it was relatively easy to determine the components of the vector for any given generation of lawyers, but rather difficult to determine the characteristics of the matrix. Because of the ease of observing the legal vector, the English lords understood the power of perfect information in controlling society and were not willing to cede that power to the king completely.

Law was learned through observation and copying. Legal education consisted of copying verbatim what happened in court during the day into Year Books and then eating dinners in the inns at night in order to learn how to think and act like a lawyer. What this education did not do was explain the broader sociopolitical implications on and by the law. The class of people who had a better understanding of the bigger picture were the Henry II's and Thomas Cromwell's of the realm. Cromwell in particular was special because he rose above being a simple lawyer into being a major adviser to King Henry VIII. As despots these individuals were concerned with projecting power into the future which required a understanding of how things change over time. Even then they did not have a perfect understanding of how everything changed because the nature of the transition matrix is that it is really big. They were not Hari Seldon. 21st and 22nd century despotism will not have this limitation (maybe not entirely but to a disturbingly accurate degree).

The goal of power is to perpetuate itself, and no power system would wittingly adopt a change that reduces its own power. The lords may have understood that Quia Emptores would result in all of their lands reverting to the King through escheat eventually, but the present economic power of preserving the incidents is more important. This shows the fundamental difference between the state and the powerful creatures underneath it. The state wants power forever. With woefully suboptimal information about the matrix all those below it can do is maximize power now. Once information becomes more prevalent, there becomes a race to see who can better understand the matrix and upend this power dynamic.

MattConroySecondPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 19:56 MattConroy

Contingency

-- By MattConroy - 06 Apr 2018

Unfreedom did not transform into freedom over the course of the English Law by contingency only. Contingency played a major role, as it always does in history, but for legal history especially freedom came about because of people making things happen and taking advantage of the hand they were dealt.

Armory v Delamirie

Let us look at a minor case which in the grand scheme of things does not matter very much: Armory v Delamirie (1722). If not for being an interesting fact pattern and illustrating the notion that finders keepers is actually law which makes it a fun read in a casebook, no one would remember this case. But for the small boy who gained the possibility of actually living a life as a human being instead of as a tool to be cast aside, it deeply mattered. He found a piece of jewelry in the pitch back soot of a chimney, and took it to the finest silversmith to see what it was worth. The shop assistant stole the jewel out of it and was going to give him a pittance. Instead of accepting his lot, the chimney sweep demanded the jewel back. Then when the assistant refused the boy convinced a lawyer to bring a suit and won. Contingency is part of this story. It was luck to find the jewel. Maybe if you subscribe to the Eben Moglen interpretation that the only reason he was able to get a lawyer was that the lawyer saw the injustice happen. If so, then winning would be down to a bit of luck. But maybe the boy convinced the lawyer, and seeing the truth in the boys eyes the lawyer agreed to help him. The historical record does not tell us. But that does not really matter because either way it was a willful act by the lawyer to seek justice that resulted in freedom for Armory. Contingency set the stage, but the people made freedom happen.

Black Death

The Black Death occurred from 1348-1349 and caused ramnifications for the labor market in Britain. The extraordinary loss of life allowed for serfs to exercise more economic power against their lords. This plague occurring was contingent on rats carrying fleas with the bacteria stowing away on boats. Roughly half of the population of Britain died in this 18 month span. Over the next 100 years the peasants were able to negotiate their labor with their lords and slowly gain freedom. Sometimes they were successful, and sometimes not. There is contingency here but it is important to emphasize the fact that every time freedom was given, it had to have been demanded. Every time freedom was refused, it was still demanded. The law does not show these demands because it does not show the people. It only shows the law. It hides the fact that a lot of energy went into collapsing the wave function at freedom.

At a more granular level, the Black Death was also a catalyst for the the Peasants' Revolt of 1381. This uprising featured John Ball proclaiming "When Adam delve and Eve span who was then the gentleman?" The revolt ultimately failed, but it implanted the idea that the feudal system is wrong because it is unfair that magically lords became lords and peasants became peasants. We are all descended from the same lineage. Again we see people using their contingent circumstances to make change in their society through willful action. This is also an important anecdote because it shows the power of words. John Ball is a hell of a lawyer.

Depersonalization as a requisite for freedom

Communities are defined not by their interiors, but by their boundaries. Humanity is decided by examining each person and deciding if they are inside the boundary or outside of it. Inside you are a free person. Outside you are a slave. These boundaries can be drawn along any number of dimensions (race, gender, class, weirdness, etc.). The quest for freedom then becomes an effort to either move the boundary so it encompasses the individual, or creating an interference pattern of the person which puts enough of them inside the boundary to confuse the powers that be. This is massively important because it explains the capacity for law to grant freedom to the unfree.

Law is a highly formalistic and ritualized system. There are rules and magic words which must be observed. It is a special class of in-ness within the broader class of who society recognizes as a human being. Going back to young Master Armory, he needed a lawyer to win his freedom. Without a lawyer he is something to be disposed of when convenient. By hiring a lawyer and entering the Court, in essence he ceased to be himself and instead became his lawyer. His lawyer by nature of being a lawyer was already inside the community. Armory as a person must be recognized. Upon this recognition, the Court must find in his favor, no matter how much money and power Paul de Lamerie had. Because the shop assistant stole from a person, not from a thing.

Stories

History matters because the stories we tell determine who we are. As a young lawyer, the story that I tell about the law determines who I am. It is dangerous to overstate the role of contingency when telling the story of the transformation of freedom. I do not want to be a lawyer who overstates the role of contingency. I want to be a lawyer who uses contingency to my advantage and bends contingency into justice.
MitchellAllestry 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Mitchell v. Allestry

This case, materials collected at B & M 572, was seen in the 18th and 19th centuries as inventing what American lawyers took Lemuel Shaw to have invented in Brown v. Kendall. Please explain how they can both be right or how both were wrong, and what the pleadings in Mitchell show the case should be remembered for.

I'll take this topic.

-- MatthewPodolsky - 06 Nov 2008

Factual Summary

In June of 1673, Thomas Scrivener brought two horses and a coach, belonging to his employer, William Allestry, into Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields was busy city square and the horses escaped, knocking Mary Mitchell to the ground and running over her with the coach. Mary Mitchell and her husband, James, brought suit on the case for negligence against Scrivener and Allestry (Mitchell v. Allestry, KB 27/1973, m. 1283; 3 Keb. 650, pl. 2; 1 Vent. 295; ECO MS. 178, p. 183).

Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields

The history of Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields provides some insight into the growth of London. Originally, the Templars owned the Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields and used it, along with the larger Lincoln’s Inn Fields just to the North West, as tilting grounds (Heckethorn 48; Hunter 991-2).

After the Order of the Templars was abolished, the Fields were assigned to St. John’s Priory. By 1376, the Fields had been arrayed with trees and walking paths for the use of the Chancery clerks and apprentices and students of law. In 1399, a petition appeared in Parliament alleging that Roger Legit had been setting metal traps around the square to harm the clerks (Heckethorn 48).

After the dissolution of the monastery, the square reverted to King Henry VIII, and, after he granted ownership of the square, it descended through a confusing chain of private ownership during the second half of the 16th and first half of the 17th centuries. Until 1620, Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields were frequently used as a site for executions (Heckethorn 48-9).

Throughout the changes in ownership, clerks and law students continued to use the square as a place to walk outdoors. In 1683, a formal agreement was reached between the benchers and the owner of the square, permitting the owner to refit the square with new gates and buildings. By 1720, the square was entirely surrounded by housing occupied by lawyers (Heckethorn 49-50).

Although much of this work was not completed until the end of the 17th century, it is certainly true that when Scrivener attempted to break his horses in Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields, he was doing so in a public square frequently used as a place for outdoor walks and reflection, particularly by the legal community (Heckethorn 49-50).

Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields, now New Square, remains in much the same condition today, located in central London just two blocks north of the London School of Economics (see attached maps).

Procedural History

Mitchell originally brought suit under the theory that Allestry and Scrivener “did negligently permit” the horses to run upon Mitchell. Mitchell was non-suited in that claim because there was evidence that the defendants did everything they could to prevent the accident (Mitchell, ECO MS. 178, p. 183; see also Baker 465). Judge Hale directed the plaintiffs to bring the suit again by challenging the decision to bring the horses into Little Lincoln’s Inn Fields, rather than claiming negligence in the conduct by the defendant in the square itself. The court granted the plaintiff judgment and at nisi prius the jury found for the plaintiff in the amount of 40 marks (Mitchell, ECO MS. 178, p. 183).

The bill contains one peculiarity of special note: in order to bring suit against Allestry, who as the employer presumably was not judgment-proof, the plaintiff alleged that Allestry was present during the accident, even though he was not in fact at Little Lincoln’s Fields (Mitchell, KB 27/1973, m. 1283).

Analysis

The defendants’ counsel argued that the suit was a case of first impression for three reasons: the plaintiff made no claim that (1) the location of the accident was a public highway; (2) the defendants knew that the horses were wild; and (3) the defendant negligently allowed the horses to run over the victim (Mitchell, ECO MS. 178, p. 183). Indeed, all that the plaintiffs did allege was that the defendants drove the horses “improvidently, rashly and without due consideration of the unsuitability of the place for the purpose” (Mitchell, KB 27/1973, m. 1283).

The claim, therefore, lay outside established categories of fault. Although a defendant could be held liable for knowingly keeping animals with dangerous propensities or for bringing such animals to a public highway, there was no allegation that the defendants had such knowledge (see Baker 462). A defendant could also be held liable for negligently driving a horse and causing an accident, but no liability would lie where the horse itself was at fault (see Baker 464). It was a novel claim, then, for the plaintiffs to seek damages based upon the unwise decision to bring horses and a coach to a public square used for walking and relaxation.

For this reason, 18th and 19th century treatises referred to Mitchell v. Allestry as establishing a new branch of actions on the case for accidents simply arising out of negligence (Baker 466). Under this view, Mitchell v. Allestry stands for the principle that a plaintiff may hold a defendant liable on a showing that injury was caused by actions the defendant should reasonably have prevented, whereas prior cases required the plaintiff to establish either that the defendant directly caused the accident or that there existed some special customary duty for the defendant. Further, Mitchell v. Allestry seems to preempt the old rule that the defendant may prevent liability on a showing that he or she could not reasonably have prevented the accident, at least where some negligence of the defendant subsequently resulted in the accident (see Baker 464-5).

This negligence-founding view sets up Mitchell v. Allestry as establishing the same principle as the 1850 American case Brown v. Kendall, 60 Mass. 292. In that case, the plaintiff sued the defendant for injury sustained when the defendant used a stick to separate two fighting dogs and accidentally struck the plaintiff (Brown, 60 Mass. at 292). It was held that the fact that the act was unintentional was no defense, and that the defendant could be held liable for injury resulting from the defendant’s lack of ordinary care, meaning, “that kind and degree of care, which prudent and cautious mean would use, such as is required by the exigency of the case, and such as is necessary to guard against probable danger” (Brown, 60 Mass. at 296).

Although both cases similarly charged the defendants with taking a certain degree of care with their decisions, it does not seem as if the judges in Mitchell were contemplating establishing a new standard of ordinary care. Rather, the judges focused on precedents concerning loose animals and public areas. Judge Wilde argued that a defendant should be held liable for damage caused by a horse when the defendant failed to lock the stable, and, along with Judge Twisden, analogized the situation to a prior case in which monkey broke loose and hurt some children. Chief Judge Raynsford made the more general assertion that a defendant should be punishable for murder if he or she throws a rock into a market and it kills someone (Mitchell, ECO MS. 178, p. 183).

Baker interprets these statements merely as extending the principle of scienter to embrace public nuisances (Baker 466). That is, Baker understands the case to expand upon the rule that defendants may be liable for knowingly keeping animals with dangerous propensities to include liability for knowingly bringing animals to crowded public spaces. Under this view, Mitchell v. Allestry represented another step toward a general negligence standard, but did not stand for the same sweeping tort rule as Brown v. Kendall.

Indeed, the most striking part of the case is the plaintiff’s efforts to circumvent obstacles to vicarious liability. At the time, there was no rule of vicarious liability. In fact, husbands were not yet liable for accidents cause by their wives (Baker 464-5). Hence, an employer would not be liable for the actions of his or her employees unless actually present and directly responsible (Baker 464).

The plaintiffs therefore engaged in some slight of hand, alleging that Allestry was, in fact, present at the time of the accident (Mitchell, KB 27/1973, m. 1283). It is not entirely clear how necessary this construction was, since, at least according to one report, the court held that the master is as liable as the servant if he ordered the servant’s conduct (Mitchell, 3 Keb. 650, pl. 2 (untr.)). Whether or not the court was shifting strongly toward vicarious liability therefore depends on whether Allestry actually ordered Scrivener to bring the horses to Little Lincoln’s Inn Field, which is not made clear from the report. Nevertheless, it is clear that Mitchell v. Allestry was part of a move toward respondeat superior liability. By 1697, the court had firmly established that an employer could be held liable for the actions of his servant without an express command if the servant had the authority to engage in the conduct and the conduct was for the employer’s benefit (Turbervile v. Stampe, 1 Ld Raym. 264 (untr.)).

Therefore, Mitchell v. Allestry was at least as important for the doctrine of vicarious liability as for the growth of the tort of negligence. Still, Mitchell v. Allestry did mark an important swing toward a general liability standard. As London became an increasingly densely populated city, the court had to deal with conflict between traditional uses of public land, such as the breaking in of horses, and regular urban use. In Mitchell v. Allestry, the court expanded liability to include negligence in one’s use of public space. The court also, though, seems to have moved away from the categorical thinking of prior cases and held the defendants liable not for directly causing the victim’s injury, but for making the ‘improvident’ decision that ultimately resulted in the accident.

Bibliography

Cases Mitchell v. Allestry, KB 27/1973, m. 1283; 3 Keb. 650, pl. 2; 1 Vent. 295; ECO MS. 178, p. 183.

Turbervile v. Stampe, 1 Ld Raym. 264 (untr.)

Brown v. Kendall, 60 Mass. 292 (1850)

Secondary Sources J.H. Baker, An Introduction to English Legal History (1990)

Charles William Heckethorn, Lincoln’s Inn Fields and The Localities Adjacent (1896)

Robert Hunter, Lincoln’s Inn Fields: Past and Present, 130 English Illustrated Magazine 991 (1894)

-- MatthewPodolsky - 19 Dec 2008

 

MoralityOfPenalBonds 02 Nov 2014 - 14:57 JimParks
In his book, Debt: The First 5,000 Years, anthropologist David Graeber traces the history of debt and its relationship with and effect on human societies. Among other things, Graeber focuses on the development of how the idea of “debt” is used today in explaining moral relationships, which he claims is a historical anomaly.

Palmer writes that the high-mortality rates of the black death threatened to destabilize credit, and thus the government sought to shore up the enforcement of debt obligations lest the “wealthy would shirk their debts.” (p. 59) It is interesting to me how penal bonds were one of the mechanisms used to help “stabilize credit relations and to reinforce commercial and social relationships.” (p. 63). These penal bonds carried penalties of default worth double the value of the underlying debt. Although Palmer does not directly address this point, and I am unsure whether my question is actually researchable, to what extent could a sense of morals have driven this development?

-- JulianAzran - 25 Sep 2014

A penal bond “with conditional defeasance endorsed on the back of the bond” was an innovation of 14th century England (first appearing sometime between the 1340’s and 1350’s) which “unified a bond with a separate indenture of defeasance into a single document,” with the aim of “provid[ing] a penalty for failure to perform a contract.” [1] The penal bond has been characterized as the dominant method for “framing substantial contracts in the later medieval and early modern periods.” [2] What is unusual about the penal bond is that it upended the usual method of setting forth a contract (it has been characterized by Simpson as ‘topsy-turvy’ because of this quality), in that it had the bond (the “written promise to pay a sum of money,” – the penalty) written on the front of the document, and the condition, whose performance by the obliged party would render the bond void, on the back of the document. [3] Legal proceedings to enforce the agreement were not brought as an action on the agreement (the condition on the back), but as “action[s] in debt on the bond.” [4]

The penal bond, although innovative, was not the first English attempt to attach “fixed, monetary penalties” for failure to perform on an agreement. [5] Penalty clauses, frequently used and well-known in Roman law, were imported into England through “the teaching of Roman law, the activities of the church courts and ecclesiastical officials, and trade with the continent.” [6] Penalty clauses make their first appearance in England as straightforward contractual provisions in written agreements. [7] In these early contracts, the agreement itself set out the respective obligations of the parties, and the penalty clause set forth a penalty for non-performance. [8] What was different about the penal bond was that “the obligation was the penalty and performance of the agreement discharged the obligation.” [9]

While seemingly more complicated, the rise of penal bonds was facilitated by the prevalence of penalty recognizances. [10] Recognizances concerning debt appear in the rolls at the beginning of the 12th century, and increased in use from there, evidently out of their efficacy to creditors. [11] Debtors had limited defenses to recognizances (they could not, for example, wage their law or appeal to a jury to prove payment) – they either had to produce a written acquittance or prove payment “recorded on the rolls with his recognizance.” [12] Recognizances “could include a penalty for non-payment.” [13] The recognizance “could itself be the penalty, defeasible by the performance of a side agreement,” this side agreement sometimes enrolled with the recognizance. [14]

In the 1340/50’s, when the penal bond first emerged, a number of methods for imposing a penalty for nonperformance were at the disposal of private parties: “agreements with penalty clauses, penalty recognizances, bonds with separate indentures of defeasance and similar letters of account, and bonds put in escrow.” [15] Penal bonds, however, may have had a number of advantages over its contemporaries:

(1) Putting the acquittance on the reverse of the bond itself “prevented plaintiff [creditor] from pleading that the conditional acquittance or indenture of defeasance [the language which spelled out the condition upon which the obligation to pay the stated sum on the front of the bond was voided] produced by defendant was not plaintiff’s deed.” [16] (2) “[M]aking the acquittance part of the bond prevented defendants [debtors] from alleging or producing strange conditions in defeasance of the bond.” [17] (3) Compurgators were excluded. [18] (4) “Debtors could plead payment without a written acquittance.” [19] (5) “[C]reditors could not take advantage of the conditions of defeasance to avoid being repaid purposely to double the debt.” [20] (6) Courts were willing “to enforce the penalty to the fullest,” but were sensitive to offsets from payments that had been made. [21] (7) Penal bonds “could be made anywhere and without prior approval of royal officials.” [22]

Although popular when introduced, the penal bond did not immediately replace the other methods for affixing a penalty for nonperformance of an agreement, and would not do so until well into the fifteenth century. [23]

It has been argued, despite the above mentioned advantages a penal bond might contain as against the competing forms, that there was no sound legal reason to prefer one method of affixing a penalty over another, and that it was really the role of custom and trade practice that led to the penal bond becoming ascendant. [24] Palmer, on the other hand, argued that “[t]he morality that allowed the extension of penal bonds after the Black Death . . . was part of the governmental concern to preserve traditional society by harshly coercing the upper classes to abide by their obligations.” [25]

Even if Palmer’s historical point about the implicit motivations driving the enforcement of penal bonds, penal bonds were not unique in their imposition of penalties, and other penalty provisions and schemes were routinely enforced. It is, therefore, impossible to say that moral motivations, solely or even primarily, pushed the move towards penal bonds and away from other methods of securing penalties for nonperformance, although it may well have been the case that moral disapprobation of those who wished to ‘shirk’ the debt obligations they had assumed was a motivating factor behind the routine enforcement of all types of penalty provisions.

[1] Biancalana, Joseph, “The Development of the Penal Bond with Conditional Defeasance,” 26 J. Legal His. 103 at 17, 1 (in the SSRN version) (2005). Robert Palmer in English Law in the Age of the Black Death, 1348-1381 (1993) asserts that the earliest penal bond with endorsed conditional defeasance did not appear until 1357 (at 85), contrary to Biancalana, who seems to suggest 1348 as the appropriate date. [2] Id. at 1, internal quotation and citation omitted. [3] Id. at 1. [4] Id. [5] Id. at 2. [6] Id. [7] Id. at 5. [8] Id. [9] Id. [10] Id. at 6. A recognizance is, generally speaking, “an obligation of record entered into before a court or magistrate requiring the performance of an act (as appearance in court) usually under penalty of a money forfeiture” (Merriam-Webster, “recognizance”). [11] Id. at 7. [12] Id. [13] Id. at 10. [14] Id. [15] Id. at 17. [16] Id. [17] Id. [19] Robert Palmer, English Law in the Age of the Black Death, 1348-1381 (1993) at 89. [20] Id. [21] Id. [22] Id. [23] Biancalana, at 20--22. [24] Id. at 25. [25] Palmer, at 91.

-- JimParks - 26 Sep 2014

The conditional bond was the primary method for securing the performance of contracts in the period prior to the landmark decision in Slade’s Case which marked the full development of the action of assumpsit (permitting aggrieved parties in contractual disputes to recover damages in a tort action falling out of trespass on the case, even when an action of debt was also a viable alternative).[1]

At common law, the simple bond (which just stated who was to paid, what sum, when, and where) “was almost irresisitable.”[2] The only defenses available to a debtor were forgery or “a sealed acquittance to be shown in court acknowledging or releasing payment.”[3] Debtors were not permitted to attempt any other defenses, including “payment without taking of a sealed acquittance, payment at another time or place then specified in the bond, failure of consideration, impossibility of performance, or fraud in the underlying transaction.”[4] See, for example, Donne v. Cornwall, Y.B. Pas. 1 Hen VII, fo. 14v, pl. 2 (C.P.), reprinted in Baker and Milsom, Sources of English Legal History, p. 255, where the return of the bond at issue in the case from the obligee to the obligor (debtor) in return for payment was ruled to do nothing to cancel the debt because there was no sealed acquittance, although the judges disagreed on this point. The key distinction, it appears, was that the debt could only be discharged by an act of the law (the sealed acquittance), not an act of the parties (the return of the bond in return for payment). The judges seem to be much consoled (and therefore comfortable in their ruling) when it is finally decided at the Common Bench that "the party [defendant] suffers no mischief, for if the plaintiff recovers in this writ of debt, [the defendant] shall recover back the same amount in damages in a writ of trespass for the taking" (257).

Conditional bonds were somewhat easier to contest from the perspective of the obligor. Courts considered “performance of a valid condition” as a “valid defence to the bond, to be proved as a matter of fact , without specialty, and at least from about 1500 jury trial (rather than wager of law) was contemplated as the mode of proof).”[5]

By the mid-sixteenth century, the common law began to recognize a range of limited circumstances “in which non-performance of the condition was excused or a variant performance was held a sufficient defense against the bond.”[6] For example, if the obligee refused to take payment on the appointed day (and the obligor had always been ready to pay the debt), a third party refused to accept payment, or the condition “was performed as specified except that it was done at a different place or before it was due, and the obligee accepted this performance,” then non-performance or variant performance by the obligor was excused.[7] It was said by Serjeant Townsend that if a condition “became impossible by act of God such as a death, the obligor would be excused,” but, according to Henderson, “only one adjudged case under this rule was found.”[8] In that case (Abbot of Cerle’s Case[9]), the defendant was excused when he bound himself to an arbitration of three named persons on a particular day, and on that day one of the arbitrators was too ill to be present.[10]

Certain conditions were recognized as invalid at common law, although these cut both against and to the benefit of the obligor. Conditions to hold the obligee harmless from “the consequences of his illegal act would render the entire bond void,” as would conditions which said that the obligor “should do an illegal act,” or even “simply if the condition was illegal.”[11] If, however, the condition to be performed was impossible, then the condition was void, but the bond was good (perhaps on the theory that it was the obligor who had himself drafted the impossible condition).[12]

By the mid-sixteenth century, however, substantial performance was “never a defence against suit for the penal sum,” “unless the obligee had accepted it as sufficient.”[13] Part payment and late payment were similarly ineffective defenses.[14] Additionally, “conditions to be performed for the benefit of at third party,” had to “be strictly performed, without variation and regardless of the third party’s behavior.”[15] Rather more murkily, “a condition to save the obligee harmless against damages from all the world was void and the bond not defeasible by a showing that this condition had been performed.”[16]

The common law eventually began to be made to compete with the Court of Chancery in this area, which eventually began to pass upon the enforcement of penal bonds. As Henderson points out, the complaints which are printed in the Calendar of Chancery Proceedings seem to conform to our expectations of equitable relief in that they “all seem to involve elements of duress, unconscionable violence or the like in the making of a bond, rather than objections to the unfairness of enforcing it.”[17]

Barrantyne v. Jeckett (1553/54) has been cited as the earliest example of the Court of Chancery giving relief from a penal bond,[18] but by the middle of the sixteenth century, “Chancery was already intervening against penal bonds quite frequently” (34 cases being reported for study in the years 1544-68, with probably as many passed over as routine, and some falling through the cracks as not recognizable as penal bonds in the records).[19] “By 1582 Chancery’s intervention was even more frequent,” including some 16 bond cases under consideration in the Michaelmas term alone.[20]

Although Chancery was more favorable to the debtor, it still maintained a relatively strict line in these cases: injunctions were not routinely granted “simply on the ground that the penal sum was outrageously disproportionate to the underlying debt.”[21] The 1557 case of Chamberlayn v. Iseham[22] illustrates this point. In that case, the debtor (now plaintiff in equity) had given a bond to pay a sum of £400, “defeasible if 20 marks (£13 s. 8d.) was paid by a certain date.”[23] Rather than grant an injunction barring the enforcement of the bond on the ground that the sum was grossly disproportionate to the underlying debt, Chancery “felt it necessary to mention special circumstances in the debtor’s favor,” namely, that “he was in the service of the king and queen on the day appointed for payment, and had since paid the twenty marks into Chancery to be held for the obligee.”[24]

In the mid-sixteenth century, Chancery sometimes viewed substantial performance of the condition as sufficient reason to justify intervention. This was the scenario in the cases of Rowse v. Wade,[25] Fabyan v. Fuliambe,[26] Atkinson v. Harman, [27] Longe v. Awbery,[28] and Walaston v. Mower.[29]

Fabian v. Fuliamble and Atkinson v. Harman presented cases of temporary impossibility of performance, where the plaintiff-obligor was given relief. Longe v. Awbery and Walaston v. Mower were cases in which substantial performance was given as the reason for intervention (in Longe, the plaintiff-obligor had delivered the grain shortly after the date on which he had contracted to do so and in Walston, the plaintiff-obligor claimed that he had successfully delivered the grain he had agreed to sell save a small amount).[30] In Rowse v. Wade, the plaintiff in equity had covenanted, as part of the sale of the land, that he was the “very owner” of the land, despite being only having a copyhold tenure in fee. The Chancery Court “enjoined the buyer from suing on the bond given by the seller for performance of the covenants in the indenture of bargain and sale.”[31]

Beyond these cases, Henderson argues that “by about 1562 Chancery was beginning to feel that the law of harsh penalties for small defaults was wrong in principle,” having held on a number of occasions that the defendant obligee could not recover more than his damages, regardless of the fact that he could have recovered at law the entire penal sum regardless of how much he had been harmed (“damnified” in the verbiage of the time).[32] This, Henderson argues, was the great shift permitting relief in exceptional cases to permitting relief “”routinely in a whole class of cases.”[33]

An interesting outgrowth of Chancery’s willingness to intervene regularly in penal bonds (starting sometime in the late 1580’s/90’s) was the shift from giving injunctions without regard to whether the law court had passed on the matter (which was the prior practice) to giving injunctions only during a set period of time.[34] Henderson argues that this change was likely the result of a shift in the mindset regarding these cases – from the earlier thought that the Chancery court was only correcting “maverick cases in which the legal procedures have caused unjust results”[35] therefore justifying injunctions without regard to prior action, to the later thought that Chancery was regularly intervening because the law itself was unjust, and therefore the “time limit ought to be short and narrow” in doing so.[36] Whether or not “more research in the records of those years [1580’s/90’s]”[37] will produce clarity on whether that was the case, and I tend to think not, Henderson’s suggestion seems to be a plausible one.

Unsurprisingly, this caused friction between the Common Law courts and the Court of Chancery, which came to a head in 1614 over whether the Chancery Court could properly issues injunctions in cases upon which the Common Law Courts had already passed judgment.[38] In the case of Courtney v. Glanville and Allen, which grew out of a particularly egregious example of fraud underlying a debt, Chief Justice Coke, judge and leading advocate of the Common Law, sought to challenge the authority of the Chancery Court to review decisions already made by the Common Law Courts. As the Common Law Courts had already given judgment for Glanville and Allen, Coke argued that the Chancery Court could not properly rule on the case so as to give an injunction which ran contrary to the action of the Common Law Court. Eventually, this particular dispute became wrapped in a wider rift between Common Law and Chancery in the Earl of Oxford’s Case, culminating in a stinging rebuke of the Common Law courts delivered by the King, re-affirming the Chancery Court’s right and duty to the people to review those decisions of the Common Law Courts which may have been manifestly unjust.[39]

-- JimParks - 16 Oct 2014

[1] Edith G. Henderson, Relief from Bonds in the English Chancery: Mid-Sixteenth Century, 18 Am. J. Legal Hist. 298, 299 (1974). [2] Id. at 300. [3] Id. [4] Id. [5] Id. at 300. [6] Id. [7] Id. at 301. [8] Id. [9] Y.B. Mich. 12 R. II (Ames Fdn.) 70 (1389-90). [10] Henderson, at 301. [11] Id. at 302. [12] Id. [13] Id. at 301. [14] Id. [15] Id. [16] Id. [17] Id. at 298. [18] Id. [19] Id. at 299. [20] Id. [21] Id. [22] C 33/18 fo. 229, 29 June, 4 & 5 Phil. & Mar. (1557) [23] Henderson, at 300. [24] Id. [25] C 33/12 fo. 377, 7 May, 1 & 2 Phil. & Mar. (1555). [26] C 33/21 fo. 295, 8 Nov., 2 Eliz. (1560). [27] C 33/15 fo. 96a, 137a, 211, 253, 6 Nov – 31 May, 3 & 4 Phil & Mar. (1556-57). [28] C 33/18 fo. 28, 28 Oct., 4 & 5 Phil. & Mar. (1557). [29] C 78/33, case 17, 31 Jan., 4 Eliz. (1561/62). [30] Henderson, at 304. [31] Id. at 303. [32] Id. at 304. [33] Id. [34] Id. at 306. [35] Id. [36] Id. [37] Id. [38] For the entire story, see Sameul Rawson Gardiner’s History of England from the Accession of James I to the Disgrace of Chief-Justice Coke, 1603-1616, pages 271-283 (1863). [39] Id.

-- JimParks - 16 Oct 2014

Chancery’s dim view of penalties in excess of damages eventually won out. In 1696, Parliament passed a law, the Administration of Justice Act, which said that “a plaintiff suing upon a bond was allowed to execute on property only up to the value of the damages suffered as a result of the breach.”[1] In 1705, the law was amended to say that “payment of damages” was to be considered “a full substitute for the stipulated penalty under the bond.” [2] Oman argues that the penal bond “continued as a popular transaction form for another century and a half, mainly because of procedural advantages – such as a longer statute of limitations – for actions on specialty contracts like bonds, vis-à-vis simple contracts.” [3] This was despite the fact that after “the limitation of the early eighteenth century, regardless of the penalty specified in the bond, the value of the underlying promise represented a ceiling on the plaintiff’s recourse against the defendant.” [4]

Nyquist reports that “[b]y the eighteenth century, chancering bonds was a regular practice on both sides of the Atlantic, even in common law courts.” [5] In Massachusetts, the practice was to give “judgment for only one-half the amount of the bond.” [6] This trend, unsurprisingly, “undermined” the “in terrorem quality of penal bonds,” and therefore penal bonds were “used less frequently and no longer played a major role in business practice by [1819].” [7]

In America, not only were penal bonds regarded as invalid insofar as they imposed liability in excess of damages, all contractual mechanisms that purported to impose a penalty in excess of damages (rather than valid liquidated damages) were regarded as invalid. [8] By 1895, the rule limiting relief to actual damages, and disfavoring penal bonds insofar as they purported to grant more than actual damages, was regarded a positive “[amelioration] of the severity of the common law,” and is aptly described in the case of Kelley v. Seay, spinning a story of progress in the law to the point where it was then regarded as a “settled rule that no other sum can be recovered under a penalty than that which shall compensate the plaintiff for his actual loss.” [9]

[1] Nathan B. Oman, Consent to Retaliation: A Civil Recourse Theory of Contractual Liability, 96 Iowa L. Rev. 529 540 (2011) (referencing the Administration of Justice Act, 1696, 8 & 9 Will. 3, c. 11 § VIII (Eng.)). [2] Id. (referencing the Administration of Justice Act, 1705, 4 & 5 Ann., c. 3, § XIII (Eng.)). [3] Id. [4] Id. at 540—541. [5] Curtis Nyquist, A Contract Tale from the Crypt, 30 Hous. L. Rev. 1205, 1233 (1993). [6] Id. [7] Id. [8] See, for example, Tayloe v. Sandiford, 20 U.S. 13, 17 (1822)(where Chief Justice Marshall held that “[i]n general, a sum of money in gross to be paid for the non-performance of an agreement, is considered a penalty, the legal operation of which is, to cover the damages which the party, in whose favour the stipulation is made, may have sustained from the breach of contract by the opposite party. It will not of course be considered as liquidated damages; and it will be incumbent on the party who claims them as such, to show that they were so considered by the contracting parties. Much stronger is the inference in favour of it’s being a penalty, when it is expressly reserved as one. The parties themselves denominate a penalty; and it would require very strong evidence to authorize the-Court to say that their own words do not express their own intention.” [9] Kelley v. Seay, 41 P. 615, 617 (Sup. Ct. Terr. Okla.) (1895). Accord M'Intosh v. Johnson, 31 P. 450, 452—453 (Sup. Ct. Terr. Utah) (1892) (disallowing penalties when the amount of damages is reasonably ascertainable).

-- JimParks - 01 Nov 2014

 
OnWitchraft 21 Dec 2019 - 00:33 IsraelRodriguezRubio
The Community's Peace: Witchcraft, Popular Culture, and the Law during the Early Modern Period

“[I]n the case of Witch-Craft many things are very difficult, hidden, and infolded in mists and clouds, over-shadowing our reason and best understanding.”

John Cotta, The Triall of Witch-Craft (1616)

INTRODUCTION

William Shakespeare’s Macbeth begins, not with the play’s namesake, but with a meeting of three witches at night. Under the cloak of darkness, the “weird sisters” gather to plan out their encounter with Macbeth. The play, written and performed around the turn of the 17th century, is one of the longest-lasting and most popular depictions of witchcraft. Though not main characters themselves (their names are but “First Witch,” “Second Witch,” and “Third Witch”), they are central to the unraveling of the plot. Marion Gibson notes that “with their economical, rhythmic and riddling speeches,” the weird sisters “create in a few short scenes an oppressive atmosphere of evil and mystery which blights the whole play.” Gibson at 112.

Just like the three witches in the play, however, little is known about the real witches they intended to imitate. Theorizing their purpose in the play, Gibson notes a doubt left unanswered: “Attention is directed towards the source of evil, but nothing is revealed [about them] and the audience and readers, like the characters, are left unsatisfied.” Gibson at 112. Gibson’s analysis veers in the direction of attempting to explain the inspiration for the witch characters (she notes a likely a blend of Scottish and English references to indulge the King and audience). Id. Though modern readers of Shakespeare know very little about the witches, how much did the audience at the time of the play’s development know and understand about the witches? How did they relate to the characters (and what about real witches themselves)? After all, at the time of the play’s creation and performance, witchcraft was considered real by many—and a crime at that.

--

My intent in this paper is to explore some of the reasons why early Modern English people convicted others of witchcraft. Much is written on the evidence used to convict these women, for they were primarily women, of evil-doing but much less is known as to the reasons why the common belief allowed such an outcome. This, of course, is a far more complicated question with few definitive or satisfactory answers. Reaching the thoughts and beliefs of the common people is a difficult task to undertake. For one, what has passed on in time of common beliefs, much like the words of the weird sisters, was facilitated through the mouths and memories of others (the sort of narrators of real life). After all, most common people could not read or write. Additionally, the sources from which we can divine the common understanding of witchcraft are largely biased: the court sources, in the form of records and the writings, of educated observers and the demonological tracts of theologians. Sharpe at 58.

Left with few historical records, this papers reaches some of these questions by attempting to understand the cultural life which the witches and their accusers inhabited. My original inquiry into how witchcraft, again a crime, was proved at trial necessarily leads to a focus on the states of mind of those on whom a conviction hung: the lay jurors. I use the anthropological writings, heavily borrowing from Clifford Geertz’ writings on common sense and the law, to arrive at some of the answers and to think through some other proposed answers.

On some level, a basic one perhaps, witchcraft helped explain the reason why events, many of them tragic or unfortunate, occurred—why bad things happened to the supposed good people of the community. Though Trevor-Roper has called witchcraft persecution “[t]he rubbish of the human mind”—and he is not wrong, in certain respects—it is also worth exploring the socio-cultural beliefs that made a belief in witchcraft real. Trevor-Roper at 97. As Carlo Ginzburg explores in Ecstasies, witchcraft persecution, with the witches’ sabbath at the center, emerged from a history of scapegoating in continental Europe. In this vein, common beliefs and imaginations were crucial to the prosecution of witchcraft. Gaskill suggests that “no social, economic, religious or cultural facts shaped the history of English witchcraft more.” Gaskill, Witchcraft and Evidence, at 39. For a conviction of witchcraft to stand—that is, for the evidence to prove successful—it had to convince the people of the community; it had to make sense of their lives.

SETTING THE STAGE

The prosecution of witches in England materialized during the early modern period. By the sixteenth century, the belief in the existence of witchcraft was a common one and the belief in dark magic was regarded as “the logical corollary of the equally widespread possibility in the belief of beneficent magic.” Thomas at 437. Though the beliefs in dark magic “were as old as human history, and in no sense peculiarly English,” during the late Middle Ages, Christianity began to distinguish this type of magic from the unharmful kind. Thomas at 438. Among the intellectual class, what resulted was demonology, a field of study that constructed a new way of seeing the world from the old beliefs. Trevor-Roper at 91. As such, though witchcraft was ascribed to “virtually every kind of magical activity or ritual operation that worked by occult methods,” Thomas, The Relevance of Social Anthropology to the Historical Study of English Witchcraft, at 48, it came to be regarded as the “supernatural activity, believed to be the result of power given by the Devil, and causing physical damage….” McFarlane? at 82. In practice, the ways in which witchcraft mattered to English society differed between the learned classes and the rest of society. Whereas theologians and others who studied witchcraft were concerned with Devil-worshipping, a heretical practice, the “uneducated populace” was more concerned with the damage that these evil creatures caused to persons and property within their community—those experiences which they could feel and to which they fell victim at times. See Thomas, The Relevance of Social Anthropology to the Historical Study of English Witchcraft, at 48-49; Sharpe.

Since witchcraft rarely occurred among family members (except perhaps in cases of bewitched husbands or magical acts to induce marriage), it was regarded as more of a communal problem. Macfarlane at 87. As such, witches of the bad sort came to be seen as those who “afflict[ed] their neighbours and others with misfortune, sickness, and death, and who also practise[d] a range of ungodly magical rites in the community.” Marion, Intro at x. From these definitions, we can gather that witches accused of wrongdoing did not practice their craft silently. Rather, she was one who exposed her community to the evils which she possessed and with which she disturbed the peace.

This view of witchcraft was taken up in the courtroom, where it was treated as an “anti-social crime” rather than heresy. Court records suggest that most prosecutions were provoked by accusations of damage to persons and property in the community rather than worshipping with the Devil. Thomas at 443. Unlike theologians, witch finders in the community were not as interested in “the mechanics of the operation than in the fact of the witch’s malice.” Thomas, The Relevance of Social Anthropology to the Historical Study of English Witchcraft, at 51. Though proving either strand of the crime would seem like an uphill battle by modern evidentiary standards, the law of evidence, though in its development at the time, was not yet in place during the early modern period.

Thus, as to the actual evidence introduced, confessions, whether forced or otherwise obtained, “unnatural” body marks, and witness testimony became popular methods to substantiate the accusations of witchcraft. Gaskill at 48.The records that remain of the processes are troublesome: not just because they are few but also because it is difficult to extract from them what the accused believed. Confessions should be analyzed with a healthy degree of skepticism as evidence of the accused’s actual beliefs. After all, demonologists and witch hunters advocated the use of trickery and false promises of leniency to extract confessions “from those who [were] obviously guilty but [would] not say so.” Gibson at 25. Though judicial torture was formally disallowed in England (unlike continental Europe and Scotland), it made its way into witch investigations at times by way of sleep deprivation and the return of ordeals, such as “swimming a witch.” Matthew Hopkins, a popular witch hunter during the Civil War, used these practices, which verged on torture, to obtain confessions from the accused. Hopkins, for example, popularized the use of “dunking” the accused into water and “walking” the sleepless witch as ways to extract confessions. Gaskill at 52-53. See Trevor-Roper at 119 n.1.

Even within this system, little remains of the thoughts and beliefs of the accusers; but far less remains and is known of the unmitigated thoughts and beliefs of the accused. Gaskill notes, if merely in passing, “Most suspects were marginal women whose confessions reflected the misery of hardship, anxiety of moral guilt, and fear of damnation.” Gaskill at 53. Though the outcome of these cases largely turned on what they confessed to, we can discern far less about what they thought, even from their supposed own words. As Geertz remarked in Local Knowledge: Fact and Law in Comparative Perspective, “Men, of course, can lie, and, especially in the presence of judges, often do....” At 189.

PULLING BACK THE CURTAIN

What is perhaps most readily striking in the prosecution of witchcraft is the process of law in the making: its effort to find and form some sort of relation—whether of alignment or power over or something else—with the community and its values. This is perhaps part of what Geertz meant when he wrote that “the ‘law’ side of things is not a bounded set of norms, rules, principles, values, or whatever from which jural responses to distilled events can be drawn, but part of a distinctive manner of imagining the real.” Geertz at 173. Through witchcraft, the beliefs from above—whether intellectual, divinely ordered, or both—merged with the lived experiences and beliefs of those below. In this, we see a process that is not neat or orderly but constantly in flux and struggling to make sense of the relations between the people in the community and their systems.

Keith Thomas and Alan Macfarlane have both offered valuable insight into the function of witchcraft in early modern society. In The Relevance of Social Anthropology to the Historical Study of English Witchcraft, Thomas suggests that witch accusations helped alleviate the pressures, whether of social, moral, and/or religious guilt, that afflicted community members as English society moved away from reliance on private charity for care of the poor to ideals of self-help. Macfarlane’s Witchcraft in Tudor and Stuart Essex offers a similar argument. In it, he suggests that witchcraft was the means through which neighbors, in a society founded on Christian communal values, transitioned to publicly dealing with conflict. In this worldview, a witch would inflict harm on her victim for his “unneighbourly behavior”—for example, denying her the sale of a pig or refusing her a loan. Macfarlane at 92.

Though neither account is implausible, and perhaps each helps account for some of the accusations, it is difficult to imagine such a widespread phenomenon, at its most basic level, driven on unaired social tensions. In a way, these accounts undermine the fantastic fervor, whether real, imagined, or fluffed up with which witchcraft manifested:

Year after year inflammatory books and sermons warned the Christian public of the danger, urged the Christian magistrate to greater vigilance, greater persecution. Confessors and judges were supplied with manuals incorporating all the latest information, village hatreds were exploited in order to ensure exposure, torture was used to extract and expand confessions, and lenient judges were denounced as enemies of the people of God, drowsy guardians of the beleaguered citadel. Trevor-Roper at 96.

Though, of course, one ought to question such accounts of social life in early modern England, Trevor-Roper’s incredible description helps shed light on the complexity of the circumstance. Although Thomas and Macfarlane’s arguments that deteriorating social relations between the community’s well-to-do and the poor precipitated accusations of witchcraft are persuasive, these evaluations create a not so insignificant ideological vacuum. Perhaps these tensions laid the foundation, but what else made up the “witch-craze”?

Although it is useful to explain the role that witchcraft played in society, it is equally important to recognize that, whether or not witches could fly on brooms, the belief in the occult was real. For this reason, the legal system was used to intervene in, make sense of, and account for witchcraft. For its part, witchcraft helped to explain those misfortunes that happened in everyday life, or, as Geertz put it, “when ordinary expectations fail[ed] to hold… the cry of witchcraft [went] up.” Common Sense as a Cultural System, at 11.

Perhaps their meanings and origins may differ, the witches of early modern England played a similar role as those in the lives of the Zande people of north central Africa. In Common Sense as a Cultural System, Geertz provides an example of the Zande people’s common sense system, which includes witchcraft, illustrative for trying to understand its purpose in society. When walking along, Geertz explained, a Zande boy might hit his foot against a tree stump. Rather than recognize his own carelessness, he’ll declare, “I did look where I was going; you have to with so many stumps about…and if I hadn’t been witched I would have seen it.” Geertz, Common Sense as a Cultural System, at 10. The details of what and who is a witch are different, but her purpose is the same—to give justification to why things changed for the worse.

Similarly, George Clifford, writing in 1587, illustrated how a witch accusation would arise after injury. The previously healthy English man would account for his unexpected decline in health in some formulation of the following:

Some woman doth fal out bitterly with her neighbour: there followeth some great hurt, either that God hath permitted the devil to vex him: or otherwise. There is a suspicion conceived. Within fewe yeares after shee is in some iarre with an other. Hee is also plagued. This is noted of all. Great fame is spread of the matter. Mother W is a witch. She hath bewitched goodman B. Two hogges which died strangely: or else hee is taken lame. As quoted in Macfarlane at 91.

Though critical of the accusations, this account illustrates the ways in which witchcraft provided the community with an explanation of what was happening in their lives. Paradoxically, as Geertz suggests, “[f]or all the talk about its flying in the night like a firefly, witchcraft doesn’t celebrate an unseen order, it certifies a seen one.” Geertz, Common Sense as a Cultural System, at 11. Though the prosecution of witchcraft emerged from intellectual developments in the field of demonology, the common people, good Christians as they may have been, were not so much concerned with the devilish pact but with the effects they felt through the offenses of others—the witches.

CONCLUSION

Though literature and law may seem wildly different, through witchcraft it is evident that neither is immune culture—even the popular one. Like the weird sisters, whether witches were the cause or a symptom of the evil that existed in the world and afflicted the lives of common men, they were certainly representative of it.

  • Malcolm Gaskill, Witchcraft, Politics, and Memory in Seventeenth-Century England, 50 The Historical Journal 289 (2007).
  • Malcolm Gaskill, 2008 Witchcraft and Evidence in Early Modern England, PAST & PRESENT 33.
  • Clifford Geertz, Common Sense as a Cultural System, 33 Antioch R 5 (1975).
  • CLIFFORD GEERTZ, Local Knowledge: Fact and Law in Comparative Perspective, in LOCAL KNOWLEDGE: FURTHER ESSAYS IN INTERPRETIVE ANTHROPOLOGY 167 (1983).
  • MARION GIBSON, WITCHCRAFT AND SOCIETY IN ENGLAND AND AMERICA, 1550-1750, (Marion Gibson ed., 2003).
  • CARLO GINZBURG, ECSTASIES: DECIPHERING THE WITCHES’ SABBATH (Raymond Rosenthal trans., 1991).
  • Alan Macfarlane, Witchcraft in Tudor and Stuart Essex, in WITCHCRAFT CONFESSIONS AND ACCUSATIONS 47 (Mary Douglas ed., 2013).
  • WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE, MACBETH (1606?), reprinted in WITCHCRAFT AND SOCIETY IN ENGLAND AND AMERICA, 1550-1750, 114 (Marion Gibson ed., 2003).
  • JAMES SHARPE, INSTRUMENTS OF DARKNESS: WITCHCRAFT IN ENGLAND 1550-1750 (1996).
  • Keith Thomas, The Relevance of Social Anthropology to the Historical Study of English Witchcraft, in WITCHCRAFT CONFESSIONS AND ACCUSATIONS 81 (Mary Douglas ed., 2013).
  • KEITH THOMAS, RELIGION AND THE DECLINE OF MAGIC (1971).
  • H.R. TREVOR-ROPER, THE EUROPEAN WITCH-CRAZE OF THE SIXTEENTH AND SEVENTEENTH CENTURIES (1969).

OriginCertiorari 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Origin of the Writ of Certiorari

Meaning of the Term

Certiorari ("to be searched") is the present passive infinitive of Latin certiorare, ("to search").

Function

The numerous writs of ‘certiorari’ over history make a summary of the purpose difficult (1). Generally the writ of certiorari was used to furnish a court with records from another court or tribunal. It was ‘a royal demand for information’ (2). The actual words in the writ were ‘certiorari volumus’, ‘we wish to be informed’. The traditional phrasing of ‘certis de causis’ first appeared in 1272.(3) This way, cases and records might be moved from the local courts to the King’s Bench or the Common Pleas or in between the two courts. The opportunity for an appeal action is obvious; middle-aged cases exist in which certiorari was issued because no impartial jury could be found in the natural venue (4).

From the 14th to the 17th century, the purposes of certiorari seems to have been to supervise proceedings of specialized inferior courts like admiralty, forests, etc., to obtain administrative information, to bring before chancery or the courts various documents and to remove coroner’s indictments to the King’s Bench.

This later expanded into reviewing actions taken by statutory bodies which acted in a judicial function.

The discretionary nature of certiorari was and still is a significant characteristic. The writ was granted by the grace of the king. However it appears that by 1414 the writ was granted very much as a matter of course (5) upon the application of an official.

History

After the Conquest, the writ of certiorari was soon employed to move cases and records from the various local courts, such as the shire, hundreds and manorial courts to the royal courts. Although many of the administrative divisions of the country were adopted by Normans, the curia regis was a new development. To move business to the royal courts, the writs of pone, recordari facias and praecipe were used, from which the writ of certiorari evolved. “The principle of certiorari is indeed very old in our law; for it is, in essence, little more than a development of the ancient Pone.”(6)

The writ was used to attain records from courts and ‘escheators, coroners, chief justices, treasurers, Barons of the Exchequer, mayors of boroughs [and] the clerk of the Common Bench’(7) . The writ of certiorari, unlike most other writs was hence rarely addressed to the sheriff. Originally of course it was used to execute the direct orders of the Crown.

The writ was in use from about 1280 (8).

A case in 1326 indicates a connection between certiorari and habeas corpus. A writ of certiorari had been issued to ascertain the cause of arrest of a man called Henry. (See examples below)

Throughout this time, certiorari was used as a means to solidify the central government, and also to establish the King as the fount of justice to rectify wrongs done to his subjects by the common law. In the same vein however certiorari was used as a vehicle to allow suit against the government.

By the 13th century, certiorari was used specifically for reviewing errors; proceedings in error developed in parallel with certiorari. Certiorari was wider than a writ of error as it could be addressed to judicial tribunals but also could quash convictions.

Before 1500 through certiorari the King’s Bench could use the writ to quash criminal judgments as the writ was used to review indictments. Towards the end of the 16th century, this procedure of procuring records and reviewing them was extended to administrative bodies. In a sense, this can be seen as a seed for administrative or judicial review. This review was well established by the end of the 17th century in issues such as licensing.

The review power was limited however. Purely ministerial decisions which did not have a judicial aspect could not be reviewed and an issue could be examined only for ultra vires. There was no new trial. For example in Gardener’s Case (1600) Cro. Eliz. 821 it was decided that a summary conviction tainted with irregularity could be removed into the King’s Bench and quashed.

After 1660, the use of certiorari diminished somewhat after the abolition of the Star Chamber. Before 1660, it had served the purpose of bringing proceedings of the justices, and of subordinate tribunals generally, before the King’s Bench for review (9). It was most frequently used to remove a case when for some reason it was believed that an impartial trial could not be had. However the parliamentary establishment of new offices and duties for judges refreshed the use of certiorari quickly.

In the 19th century the power of certiorari declined as decisions were taken by local elected bodies whose actions were not seen as judicial. In the 20th century, the growth of the welfare state spurred the development of administrative bodies which were brought under judicial supervision of certiorari through relaxing the concept of ‘record’.

Certiorari and Royal Prerogative

Certiorari is a prerogative writ and played part in the struggle between king and parliament or common law and equity, as did the writs of mandamus, prohibition and quo warranto. These were never writs de curso or ex debito justitiae (10). The Star Chamber used the writ of subpoena, which was an offspring of the writ of certiorari. In 1389, the subpoena used the form of ‘bried Quibusdam certis de causis’, which is a classic formula of certiorari. Certiorari was also used greatly by the Star Chamber, much to the common lawyers’ chagrin (11).

After 1660, certiorari was still used widely for many of the tribunals and agencies created by parliament, but it did lose its function for habeas corpus and consequently for a large portion of the criminal law.

Today, jurisdiction to grant certiorari resides in the High Court and is exercised by the Queen’s Bench division. It is still discretionary in nature (12); it is now settled that certiorari is granted of course to remove an indictment on the application of a law officer, the private applicant must satisfy the court of substantial grounds (13), i.e. it is still very much a prerogative writ. It is used to control judicial acts and refusal to comply will bring about contempt of court. Due to the royal prerogative attached to it, a judicial agency cannot be exempted from certiorari except through express statutory intent. See Rex v. Plowright et al, 1686 (14).

Examples of Certiorari

At 1292:
“We therefore, wishing to be certified upon your afore-said deed and for justice to be done in this matter to the afore-said Martin, if he has been wronged in any way, command you, the bishops aforesaid, to send us plainly and openly under your seal the record and process of the aforesaid assize, taken before the aforesaid John and his aforesaid fellows, which we caused to come before you for the aforesaid reason, and this writ, so that we may have them a fortnight after Michaelmas ... in order that, having examined the aforesaid records and processes, we may cause to be done in the afore-going matters what by right and according to the law and custom of our realm ought to be done.” (15)

Connection to Habeas Corpus 1326:

And because the king sent word to his justices here that, after examination of the cause of Henry's arrest and detention, further etc. what they think should be done etc., the sheriffs of London are ordered to have the body of Henry before the king at Westminster this instant Tuesday at the Octave of St. John the Baptist to do and receive what the court etc. [sic] At that day the sheriffs sent here before the king the body of Henry...… And after examination of the cause of the arrest and detention, it seems to the court here that the cause is insufficient etc. Therefore Henry of Wellingborough is released by the mainprise of Henry Basset, Peter of Newport... who undertook to have Henry of Wellingborough before the king...…(16)

Footnotes

(1) Jenks, The Prerogative Writs in English Law, 32 Yale L. J. 1922 523, 528
(2) De Smith, The Prerogative Writs, 11 Cambridge L. J. 40 1951, p. 45
(3) See a letter written in 1252 from Henry III, in S.A. Smith, The Prerogative Writs, 11 Cambridge L. Rev. 43 (1951) p45
(4) Jenks, The Prerogative Writs in English Law, 32 Yale L. J. 1922 523, 529
(5) Jerome J. Hanus, Certiorary and Policy-Making in English History, American Journal of Legal History, 12 1968 63
(6) Jerome J. Hanus, Certiorary and Policy-Making in English History, citing E. Jenks, “The Story of Habeas Corpus” 2 Select Essays in Anglo-American History 539 (1908), citing Glanvill, vi. 7
(7) Jenks, Prerogative Writs in English Law, 32 Yale L.J. 529 (1923)
(8) De Smith, The Prerogative Writs, 11 Cambridge L. J. 40 1951, p. 46
(9) Goodnow, The Writ of Certiorari, Poli. Sci. Q. 6 1891 p. 500
(10) Goodnow, The Writ of Certiorari, Poli. Sci. Q. 6 1891 p. 497
(11) Jerome J. Hanus, Certiorary and Policy-Making in English History, American Journal of Legal History, 12 1968 63, p. 87
(12) See Lampriere's Case, [1670] 86 Eng. Rep. 717
(13) Jenks, The Prerogative Writs in English Law, 32 Yale L. J. 1922 523, 529
(14) 3 Mod. 94, 87 Eng. Rep. 60
(15) Sayles, Select Cases in the Court of King’s Bench under Edward I 3-4, p 87
(16) Sayles at p. 165
  • goodnow.pdf: Goodnow, The Writ of Certiorari, Poli. Sci. Q. 6 1891

  • Hanus.pdf: Jerome J. Hanus, Certiorary and Policy-Making in English History, American Journal of Legal History, 12 1968 63

  • smith.pdf: De Smith, The Prerogative Writs, 11 Cambridge L. J. 40 1951

  • weintraub.pdf: H. Weintraub, English Origins of Judicial Review by Prerogative Writ: Certiorari and Mandamus, 9 N.Y.L.F. 1478 1963
OriginPeremptories 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Origins of the Peremptory Challenge

Here is a message from a colleague:

My name is -----. I'm student from -------------------- Law Faculty, in Poland. I write in the hope that You can answer some questions that have been weighing on my mind of late. It puzzled me when did the defendant acquire the right to peremptory challenges in criminal trial? I think that according to Fleta peremptory challenges were not permitted: the appellor and appellee will be able to remove any jurors legitimately suspected, but it is not sufficient with any jury to put forward a challenge without giving a reason and , if this cannot be verified by those who are not challenged, the man who is challenged will be compelled to take the oath, Fleta, Book I, Cap. 32, p. 86); I have also found examples of challenge for cause in State trials of the reign of Edward the First, 1289-1293, (Tout, Johnstone), pp. 30 and 36 : et quod calumpnianerunt iuratores per certas et racionabiles causas, videlicet quod fuerunt homines Radulfi de Bello Campo qui totum factum procurauit contra eos, nee fuit eorum calumpnia allocata… But no trace of peremptory challenges. First examples are from the Northamptonshire Eyre of 1329-30 (Eyre of Northamptonshire 3-4 Edward III (1329-30), vol. I, p. 179). I have references to the chapter 3. Trial and the verdict revolution from Bellamy, The criminal trial in later medieval England but unfortunately don’t have access to this book. I would greatly appreciate if You could help. Best wishes,

Your move.

John Post (in Jury Lists and Juries in the late fourteenth century; in Twelve Good Men and True: the Criminal Trial Juryin England, 1200-1800 (Princeton, 1988), p. 71) thought there was no evidence in the records of peremptory challenges. A. Musson stated that jury challenges were not uncommon in criminal trials and he givs some examples in his Public Order and Law Enforcement (p. 196). But Musson might be referring to challenges for cause.

-- Main. - 8 Dec 2008 (I accidentally deleted the name of the commenter above. Please put it back if you're reading this. Sorry- James)

It is clear that the accused in criminal trials were allowed to challenge jurors at least for cause, and there is some evidence that they were allowed to challenge peremptorily as well. We know from Bellamy that “The accused might base his challenge on the fact that the jurors were not drawn from the hundred where the crime had been committed or that they had been members of the indicting jury, or that they were related to the victim, or that their wealth was insufficient.” Bellamy, The Criminal Trial in Later Medieval England, 100. But in trials for felony, where the punishment was death, the juror was allowed to challenge with or without giving cause. He could challenge up to 35 jurors without cause. “The rule was that such a peremptory challenge was permissible when a person was on trial for his life.” Bellamy, 100-101. Richard Littleton explained this rule by saying that “The accused … did not have sufficient courage to show a particular cause because their lives were at stake.” Bellamy, 100. (Bellamy cites to Cambridge University Library MS Hh.3.6, ff.8-8v for Littleton’s actual remarks- without access to Cambridge all we have is Bellamy’s restatement of it.) S.E. Thorne and J.H. Baker collaborate this explanation, “In an indictment or an appeal the defendant shal have his peremptory challenges, [which he does not have] in other actions, because when his life is at risk he is so troubled in his mind through fear of death that he has neither the boldness nor the presence of mind to show cause; and because the law presumes that he has a secret cause in mind, which he does not know how to show in a suitable manner, he may therefore challenge thirty-five peremptorily without showing cause.” Thorne and Baker, Readings and Moots at the Inns of Court in the Fifteenth Century, 276.

Determining the date of this rule’s beginning is difficult because the system of record keeping was such that peremptory challenges would only be noted when made by the accused on appeal. “In gaol delivery records instances of juror challenge are rare, as they are elsewhere. This may have been because they only secured a place in legal records if they were made by apellees.” Bellamy, 101. This leaves us with an incomplete record. We have some early examples, as pointed out in the original post aboce, but no definitive first example.

Please, could you send me scanned pages of that books?

-- PavelZlamanczuk? - 13 Dec 2008

 

PeasantsRevoltInEnglishLaw 27 Sep 2014 - 19:48 InbarAsif
Palmer writes about how the increased centralization and intrusiveness of the government helped motivate the great Peasants' Revolt of 1381. (pg. 6) He writes specifically how the increasing use of the assumpist writ contributed to the revolt. (pg. 210) However, he does not go into too much detail on the legal ramifications of the revolt and the specific reform sought by the leaders of the rebellion.

Did the Peasant's Revolt have any set list of concrete legal demands similar to the Magna Carta for the Baron's Rebellion against King John? Did the leaders of the revolt seek to completely destroy and remake the English Legal system by abolishing feudal tenure and/or private property or were they trying to curb the unjust excesses of the Statute of Laborer's, taxes etc? Did the Peasant's Revolt have any lasting impact on the development of English Law?

-- MichaelCoburn - 25 Sep 2014

The Peasants' Revolt, also known as the Great Rising, had various causes and was led with the hope for achieving several reforms, as sought by the rebels.

One of the triggers for the Peasants' Revolt was the economic and social upheaval of the 14th century [1]. The economic system was organized around manors where local lords controlled and suppressed serfs as unfree laborers, and created the circumstances that fueled their rebellion. The hardship of the serfs was made worse by the Black Death, causing shortage of manpower and resulting in an economic shock [2]. The shortage of hands meant that Labourers were able to charge more for their work, while landlords’ profits eroded [3]. An emergency legislation – the Ordinance of Labourers and the Statue of Labourers – was passed in attempt to fix peasants’ wages and make it a crime to refuse work or to break an existing contract, while imposing fines on those who disobeyed [4]. In 1361, the legislation was further strengthened, by introducing an increase in penalties, and including branding and imprisonment [5]. The enforcement of these additional laws became a trigger for the rise of the Peasant Revolt.

In addition to the social-economic situation following the Black Death, England’s war with France (“The Hundred Years War”) became a factor in the initiation of the Peasants’ Revolt. The lengthy war created a huge military and financial burden on England. The government, in trying to sustain the financial challenge of maintaining an army and continuing the war, repeatedly raised taxes, introducing a new form if taxation called the Poll Tax, which was designed to spread the cost of the war over a much wider base of tax payers [6]. The Poll Tax was highly unpopular and many refused to comply. Local municipalities were ordered to find those were refusing to pay, which only further raised tensions between the government and the public with regards to these taxes [7].

An additional reason for the Peasants’ Revolt was the how unhappy rural communities were with the serfdom and the use of local manorial courts which were run by the landlords themselves, who often abused their power [8]. The situation led to legal officers being assaulted and to the formation of independent village communities [9]. As the historian Miri Rubin describes: "the problem was not the country's laws, but those charged with applying and safeguarding them" [10]. The concern and moral panic of the landlords that they might lose power resulted in new legislation (1359) which dealt directly with enforcement of conspiracy laws and treason laws. These laws were extended to include servants who betrayed their masters [11]. There was an even a greater fear that if the French invaded England, the rural classes might side with the invaders [12]. The discontent gave way to open protest which lit the wick of the Peasants’ Revolt, breaking on may 30th, 1381 in Essex [13].

From the reasons leading to the Peasants’ Revolt one can infer the demands that they had and the reform they sought. More specifically, the rebels sought a reduction in taxation, an end to the system of unfree labour (serfdom) and the removal of the King's senior officials and law courts [14].

The significance of the revolt on England’s Law system and on the lives of the rural class is unclear. Some historians describe it as a "passing episode" [15] while others see it as a defining moment in English history.

Although the government and parliament re-established previous conditions and laws following the rebels’ suppression, the revolt nonetheless heavily influenced the course of The Hundred Years War by making later parliaments hesitant to raise additional taxes for military expenses [16]. Instead, it was decided that the military effort on the Continent should be "carefully but substantially reduced" [17]. These changes in England tax income may have also been a trigger for England’s examination of a peace solution with France [18].

The government fear of fresh revolts was felt for several decades [19]. In addition, reminders of the revolt memory were handy for peasants when negotiating rents with their landlords [20]. Serfs became able to buy their freedom in exchange for cash, and traditional forms of tenure were now converted to new leasehold arrangements [21].


[1] Dunn Alastair, The Great Rising of 1381: the Peasants' Revolt and England's Failed Revolution, 22-23 (2002). [2] Dyer Christopher, Making a Living in the Middle Ages: the People of Britain 850–1520, 273-274 (2009). [3] Dyer Christopher, Everyday Life in Medieval England, 202-203 (2000). [4] Dyer 2009, p. 282; Rubin Miri, The Hollow Crown: a History of Britain in the Late Middle Ages, 69 (2006). [5] Rubin 2006, p. 69. [6] Jones, Dan, Summer of Blood: the Peasants' Revolt of 1381, 21 (2010); Dunn 2002, p. 51. [7] Sumption Jonathan, Divided Houses: the Hundred Years War III, 419-420 (2009); Powell Edgar, The Rising of 1381 in East Anglia, 6 (1896). [8] Dyer 2000, pp. 213–217 [9] Dyer 2000, p. 212 [10] Rubin 2006, p. 124 [11] Rubin 2006, p. 70; Harding Alan, "The Revolt Against the Justices" in The English Rising of 1381, Cambridge University Press 180-190 (1987). [12] Dyer 2009, p. 285. [13] Dunn 2002, p. 73. [14] Dunn 2002, p. 58; Jones 2010, pp. 62, 80; Rubin 2006, p. 124 [15] Postan Michael (1975). The Medieval Economy and Society, 172 (1975); Tuck J. A. "Nobles, Commons and the Great Revolt of 1381" in The English Rising of 1381, Cambridge University Press 212 (1987). [16] Tuck 1987, pp. 203–205. [17] Sumption 2009, p. 430. [18] Tuck 1987, pp. 208–209; Sumption 2009, p. 430. [19] Hilton Rodney, Bondmen Made Free: Medieval Peasant Movements and the English Rising of 1381, 231 (1195); Tuck 1987, p. 210 [20] Dyer 2009, p. 291 [21] Dunn 2002, p. 147; Hilton 1995, p. 232.

-- InbarAsif - 27 Sep 2014

 
PerjuriousWager 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Professor Moglen, would it be possible to give me ideas/feedback on what I've got here?

Perjurious Wager

What happens if a plaintiff complains to the church courts of the perjury when a defendant falsely wages his law? ______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

A false wager of law, if sanctioned by the ecclesiastical courts, seems likely to have resulted in a sentence of excommunication.

Did ecclesiastical courts have jurisdiction to punish perjury?

5 Elizabeth, c. 9, passed in 1563, demonstrates that the ecclesiastical courts had a previously existing right to punish perjury and also preserves that right. The law provides a statutory basis for common law courts to prosecute perjury but is explicit that ecclesiastical rights are not being infringed:

Provided also, that this Act, nor anything therein contained, shall not extend to any Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall Court or Courts within this Realme of England or Wales, or the marches of the same: But that all and every such offendor or offendors as shall offend in forme aforesaid, shall and may be punished by such usuall and ordinary lawes as heretofore have been, and yet is used and frequented in the said Ecclesiasticall Courts; anything in this present act contained to the contrary in any wile notwithstanding.

http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/pub/EngLegalHist/PerjuriousWager/5_Elizabeth_c._9.pdf

Was false wager of law specifically within the types of perjury punishable by the ecclesiastical courts?

As false wager of law would seem to be a particularly egregious form of perjury, its prosecution might appear to be inevitable. However, this was not the case in the common law courts. There are at least two King’s Bench cases in which the court declined to find an action for perjury for false wager of law. The report of Brown (89 Eng. Rep. 393) reads: “No indictment for perjury by wager of law or swearing a foreign plea: An indictment doth not lie for perjury by wager of law, nor by swearing a foreign plea; and an indictment was quashed for it.” Sir Robert Millers Case (74 Eng. Rep. 1091) reaches the same result, but is more explicit in its reasoning: “[A] man cannot be punisht by the statute of 5 Eliz. Cap. 9. for perjury in his own cause, as wager of law, &c. But by that he shall be indicted at common law, and it was commanded to be observed from henceforth.”

At least in Millers Case, there was no indictment only because 5 Elizabeth c. 9 was being relied on. Brown may be operating on the same grounds, since if Millers Case is to be believed, there was a common law action for perjury in wager of law. Assuming a common law action existed, Brown only makes sense if it is confined to actions based on the statute. As discussed earlier, the statute is only relevant to the ecclesiastical punishment of perjury to the degree that it preserves that ecclesiastical jurisdiction. Thus, the difficulties that were experienced in obtaining an action for perjury in wager of law in King’s Bench seem to have been procedural in nature and, given the content of the statute, would not impair an action in the ecclesiastical courts.

http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/pub/EngLegalHist/PerjuriousWager/Brown.pdf http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/pub/EngLegalHist/PerjuriousWager/Sir_Robert_Millers_Case.pdf

How did the ecclesiastical courts punish perjury?

5 Elizabeth c. 23, An Acte for the due Execucon of the Writ De excommunicato capiendo, displays the seriousness with which perjury was treated by the spiritual courts. The statute was aimed at the fact that people excommunicated by the ecclesiastical courts were going unpunished and gave King’s Bench the right to direct sheriffs to enforce the writ de excommunicato capiendo. For our purposes, the end of the statute is most interesting. It provides for a process by which pains and forfeitures levied by the statute can be voided, except in the case of certain crimes, including perjury. This tells us two things. First, it establishes that excommunication was a sentence given out for perjury in the ecclesiastical courts, at least some of the time. Additionally, it shows that among the crimes that could be punished by excommunication in these spiritual courts, perjury was regarded as one of the most serious.

Lynwood’s Provinciale also displays the import of perjury in these ecclesiastical courts. Lynwood provides us with the Canon of Stephen (the archbishop of Canterbury through 1228), which reads: “We excommunicate all such as presume maliciously to rob or defraud churches… We also add unto these, declaring all them to be knit in like sentence, whatsoever they be, that wittingly bear false witness and procure false witness to be bourne, and also that wittingly bring forth such witnesses or suborn and instruct such in cause of matrimony…” That Lyndwood included this two centuries later in his Provinciale tells us that he still viewed it as good canonical law. It would be impossible to say whether perjury was always punished by the ecclesiastical courts with excommunication. However, the combination of 5 Elizabeth c. 23 and the Canon of Stephen tells us that perjury was treated extremely seriously by ecclesiastical courts, with excommunication available as a sentence.

http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/pub/EngLegalHist/PerjuriousWager/5_Elizabeth_c._23.pdf http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/pub/EngLegalHist/PerjuriousWager/Lyndwoods_Provinciale.tif

Would these cases definitely be heard in the spiritual courts?

By the 17th Century, it wasn’t necessarily clear that a case involving perjury in an ecclesiastical court would be tried in an ecclesiastical court. Coke writes: “ For perjury concerning any temporall act the eclesiasticall court hath no jurisdiction; and if it be concerning a spirituall matter, the party grieved may sue for the same in the Star Chamber.” It is fairly difficult to imagine the ecclesiastical courts willfully giving up jurisdiction over something that happened in their own courts, but this at least brings up the possibility that these cases would end up somewhere else.

http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/pub/EngLegalHist/PerjuriousWager/CokeStarChamberJurisdiction.pdf

Conclusion

The sources we have allow us to make a pretty good guess as to what would happen if the plaintiff complained to the ecclesiastical courts of a false wager of law, at least before the introduction of the possibility of Star Chamber jurisdiction makes things a bit murkier: The false wagerer would be tried by the ecclesiastical court, and if found guilty would be excommunicated. There is nothing we can point to that definitively says that this was always (or even usually) the case, but what we do have strongly suggests that it was the most likely outcome. We know that the ecclesiastical courts could and did exercise jurisdiction over perjury in their courts, and we have no reason to think that false wager of law was excluded from this. We also know that perjury was regarded very seriously by the spiritual courts and that canon law from the time of Archbishop Stephen Langton prescribed a sentence of excommunication for perjury.

PlacesAndCourts 23 Aug 2014 - 20:40 EbenMoglen

Places and Courts

original structure: County->Hundred->Tithing->Ville

Post-Norman, you also get the feudal/military tenure system, superimposed on the older system.

Biggest change is that the Sheriff goes from being a convener of the County Court to a functionary of the King's Bench.

Assizes and Eyre? sit under the dual, centralized structure of King's Bench? and Common Pleas? ; cases can move from County Court or a noble's court to KB, CP, etc., through various mechanisms. KB and CP are peer courts- one can't overrule the other, so you get conflicts which are resolved by a variety of means.

You get jurisdiction in the county court structure by presenting a bill. The same bill can be presented to the Assizes and Eyre, but they don't have to accept jurisdiction on the presented bill. They must accept writs (issued by/purchased from the chancery.)

Common Pleas, post-Magna Carta, has to stand still (not follow the king like King's Bench) and has exclusive jurisdiction over freeholds, which makes it a lucrative monopoly. This removes the jurisdiction over property from the location-oriented county courts.

Once Common Pleas is stationary, and various monopolies of access are created, they have incentive to create training/education- hence the Inns.

Note that the House of Lords has the only jurisdiction over members of the House of Lords; you need to try them in front of the House of Lords, unless Parliament is not in session, in which case you can try people in front of the Court of the Lord High Steward.

ProcedureofStarChamber 20 Jan 2015 - 00:09 MichaelCoburn
Procedure

Bill of Information

A written complaint alleging an offense punishable by the Court that was signed by private party's counsel or the attorney general, and given to the clerk of the Chamber. [Cheyney 737]

Writ of Subpoena

Document issued to defendant compelling him to appear before the court. The defendant would appear at the proscribed date where he would obtain a copy of the bill against him. Sometimes the defendant would also need to enter into a bond to not leave the jurisdiction of the court without its license. [Cheyney 737-8] Failure to appear would result in a writ of attachment against the defendant, and possibly a proclamation of rebellion. [Stuckey 152]

Answer

Defendant's response to the plaintiff's bill of complaint where he had to confess, deny or demurrer to all of the charges laid out against him within eight days after his initial appearance. Answers were written and signed by the defendant's counsel. [Cheyney 737-8]

Interrogatory

Questions put forward by the plaintiff to the defendant. The interrogatory would then be read to the defendant by the examiner of the court who would record the defendant's answers under oath during a private conference. The defendant would not have access to the interrogatory before the examination, and did not have access to a lawyer during the questioning. The plaintiff was given only four days to write an interrogatory, and it was limited to 15 articles. [Boyd 14] The parties had the option to have the interrogatory be conducted by commissioners chosen by the parties instead of by examiners who were court officials. [Cheyney 738]

Replication

A reply to the defendants answers in the interrogatory put forward by the plaintiff with the assistance of his counsel. [Cheyney 738]

Rejoinder

The defendants reply to the plaintiff's replication. [Cheyney 738]

Surrejoinder

A further reply of the plaintiff to the defendant's rejoinder. [Stuckey 153] Very rarely if ever used. [Stuckey 153]

Rebutter

The defendants reply to the Surrejoinder. [Stuckey 153] Very rarely if ever used. [Stuckey 153]

Witness Examination

Witnesses were put forward by either the plaintiff or the defendant, and were questioned by the court's examiners or commissioners under oath in private. The procedure was very similar to the interrogatory. Witnesses were not allowed access to counsel or the questions beforehand, and the record was preserved in writing. [Cheyney 738]

Secundum Allegata el Probata

The standard hearing before the council where all of written testimony was presented to the judges for their consideration. [Scofield 75] The proceeding were held in public, and counsel was allowed to speak in favor of the defense or the prosecution, as well as answer questions put forward by the judges. The judges would reach their final verdict at the end of the hearing. [Cheyney 739]

Super Confessionem

Hearing called by plaintiff if he believed the defendant had sufficiently confessed to the crime in his answer. At the hearing the only evidence introduced was the defendant's answer. The defendant was allowed counsel to provide for his defense and rebut the claims against him. [Scofield 75-6]

Pro Confesso

Procedure used when defendant failed to file an answer to the plaintiff's bill of complaint or interrogatory. The court would treat the defendant as if he had confessed to the crime, summarily find him guilty and sentence him. [Scofield 75-6]

Ore Tenus

A relatively uncommon procedure used when the defendant was apprehended by a government official and confessed to the crime without the administration of an oath. The defendant was allowed to appear before the court in person without counsel and put himself at the mercy of the court for summary justice and punishment. [Cheyney 740]

Censure

The sentencing procedure for the Star Chamber. Each member of the court would have the opportunity to voice their opinion of the verdict and propose a punishment going from most junior judge to the Lord Chancellor. A majority vote would decide the sentence, and in the case of a tie, the Lord Chancellor would cast the deciding vote. [Scofield 76] Punishment could be divided into four general types: imprisonment, fines, public acknowledgment of offense and public humiliation. Punishment was not determined by statute or common law conception of damages, and could range from nailing the defendant's ear to a pillory to forcing him to wear a piece of paper on his hat describing his crime. [Cheyney 741-3] The most common punishment was a fine with imprisonment until the fine had been repaid. [Boyd 17] The court, however, did not have the power to sentence the defendant to death or forfeit his estate. [Cheyney 729]

Comparison to Canon Law

Star Chamber procedure is often associated with the procedure of the civil law. This might be due to the fact that like man civil law systems today, Star Chamber procedure was primarily written not oral. However, the procedure of the Star Chamber differed from the more heavily romanized courts, such as the canon law courts, in several key respects.

For one the canon law courts had a clearly defined burden of proof to convict a witness known as plena probatio (full proof) that required either a confession or two witnesses. [Brundage 142-143] Star Chamber did not appear to have such a clearly defined burden of proof, and it was certainly less exacting than "full proof." The fact that Star Chamber did not need a confession in order to convict could be why, unlike the Inquisition, it did not regularly employ torture to exact a confession.

Canon courts also allowed proceedings against a defendant to be initiated by a judge per inquisitionem, and it would be the judge than who would conduct the investigation including questioning the defendant and witnesses. [Brundage 147-148] In Star Chamber proceeding were initiated either by private parties or by the king's attorneys on behalf of the king. [Newell 12] The Chamber's judges played no role in the investigation of the claim and the parties only appeared before the judges during the trial itself. [Chenyey 739]

In addition, during the per inquisitionem the defendant had no access to counsel and was not allowed to see the charges against him until after the judge had achieved plena probatio. [Brundage 149] In Star Chamber the defendant was given notice of the charges against him right after he appeared before the court under his subpoena, and had access to a lawyer from the beginning of the proceedings. Although the lawyer was not allowed to be present when the defendant was being examined.

Punishment in canon law was very similar to Star Chamber. Like Star Chamber, the were no clear limitations on what punishments for certain crimes were expected to be and canon judges were given wide latitude and flexibility in ensuring that the punishment fit the crime. [Brundage 155] Like Star Chamber, punishment in canon law consisted usually of a mix of fines, imprisonment and some form of public humiliation. [Brundage 152]. In addition, acts penance such as pilgrimage were often seen as an important component of a sentence which was not the case in Star Chamber. [Brundage 152] Also like Star Chamber, canon law courts were forbidden from issuing the death sentence but unlike the Chamber the canon law courts were also forbidden from branding, ear cutting or the pillory. [Brundage 152]

In many ways the procedure of the Star Chamber can be seen as a hybrid of the common law and civil law systems that sought to achieve the speed, efficiency and relative simplicity of roman law procedure with many of the due process protections of the common law. The Chamber, however, failed to live up to this ideal.

Criticism

It is hard to see from the procedure alone what caused the Star Chamber to gain such an infamous reputation for abuse of power and injustice. Nowadays, Star Chamber has often been equated with secrecy, torture and summary justice. But, this was far from the case. In many way the procedure of the Star Chamber more closely resembles modern day legal procedure with its emphasis on written depositions, interrogatories, claims and counter-claims than the procedure of the early modern common law courts, with their complex system of oral pleadings.

Many of the basic elements of due process such as the right to an attorney, notice of the charges against you, and the right to a public trial were all present in the procedure of Star Chamber. For most of its existence Star Chamber was regarded as one of the most just,efficient and least corrupt court in England. Even Lord Coke once described Star Chamber as "The most honourable court (Our Parliament excepted)that is in the Christian world. Both in respect of the judges in the court and its honourable proceeding." [Cheyney 745] However, the Star Chamber's gruesome reputation was well earned and eventually the flaws in the structure of the Court led to its downfall.

The main flaw in the Star Chamber lay not in its procedure but rather in the court's lack of independence. While the common law courts were composed of a judiciary that was somewhat independent of the executive branch and an almost completely independent jury, the Star Chamber was instead composed of the leading civil servants of the monarchy. This fact made the Star Chamber uniquely susceptible to royal control and biased against those who dared criticize the government.

Under Charles I the Court was increasingly used as a tool of royalist suppression. One individual was imprisoned for spreading rumors that the King attended Catholic mass with his wife and sheriffs were punished by Star Chamber for failing to adequately collect enough ship-money. [Cheyney 747] Individuals were often tried and sentenced by the same people they had been accused of slandering, and punishments became increasingly severe.

In perhaps the most notorious case before Star Chamber, William Prynne and two co-conspirators were sentenced to the pillory, life imprisonment and had their ears cut off for publishing a book that condemned dances, plays and hunting. The argument here was that this was a direct attack on the king who hunted and also attended balls. [Newell pg. 117] By the time the Long Parliament came to power in 1640 the Star Chamber had become so associated with King Charles's abuses of power that it had lost all support of the people and the legal profession who had once held it in high esteem, and was abolished by the Long Parliament in 1641. [Newell 130]

Wikipedia Plans

Below is a summary of what I added to the Star Chamber Wikipedia page:

Intro

Court sessions were held in public although witnesses and defendants were examined in secret. [Cheyney 738] Defendants were given prior notice of the charges against them and had the right to be represented by an attorney. [Cheyney 737-739]

Under the Plantagenet and Tudors

[Initially well regarded because of its speed and flexibility,] Star Chamber was regarded as one of the most just and efficient courts of the Tudor era. Lord Coke once described Star Chamber as "The most honourable court (Our Parliament excepted)that is in the Christian world. Both in respect of the judges in the court and its honourable proceeding." [Cheyney 745]

Also deleted references that the court sessions were held in secret which I don't believe is true.

References

Cora Louise Scofield. A Study of the Court of Star Chamber. University of Chicago Press, 1900

Edward P. Cheyney. The Court of Star Chamber. The American Historical Review, Vol. 18, No. 4 (Jul., 1913), pp. 727-750

Michael Stukey. A Consideration of the Emergence and Exercise of Judicial Authority in the Star Chamber. Monash University Law Review 19 (1993) 117-164.

Newell Dalton Boyd II. The Final Years of the Court of the Star Chamber 1558-1641. Thesis submitted to Graduate Faculty of Texas Tech, 1971.

Susan Agee. The Court of Star Chamber. University of Richmond UR Scholarship Repository: Honors Theses 1969.

James Brundage. Medieval Canon Law. Taylor & Francis. New York: 1996.

-- MichaelCoburn - 20 Oct 2014

 
PropertyInMedievalLaw 16 Sep 2014 - 07:52 JimParks
Plunkett writes on pg. 141 - "It was also a peculiarity of feudalism that these matters of public law— the prerogative of the Crown, the rights and duties of the baronage, the means of extraordinary taxation and so on—were intimately connected with land."

I thought it was interesting that what we now think of as public government powers were viewed as private property rights under English Medieval Law. I was wondering if the answers team could try to come up with examples of property rights in Medieval England that are no longer recognized as private property today and maybe discuss how these property rights came to be superseded.

-- MichaelCoburn - 09 Sep 2014

I think that Plucknett’s point was less that there were actual property rights that we no longer recognize, but that before the rise of the modern State, people in Medieval England conceived of the rights and privileges that inhered in various positions in society as pieces of private property tied up with the possession of land, rather than as the prerogatives of the office-holder divorced from the person in office. Plucknett makes this point when he observes that political rights and privileges were treated like incorporeal hereditaments (which is to say, the rights and privileges which can travel with land, as distinguished from the land itself, but which are so intimately tied up with land as to be treated as almost the thing itself) (page 142).

For example, Blackstone, looking back at the history of incorporeal hereditaments, observes that the right of advowson (the right of presentation to a church) had its roots in the time “when lords of manors first built churches on their own demesnes,” and thereby “had of common right a power annex to nominating such minister as he pleased . . . to officiate in that church of which he was the founder, endower, maintainer, or, in one word, the patron.” (Blackstone, Commentaries on the Laws of England, Book 2, Chapter 3, Of Incorporeal Hereditaments). This it so say, that although the original donor who endowed a Church no longer had the right to use or possession of the grounds, he retained the right to empower others to take possession of them through his right of advowson, which is intimately connected to his or his ancestors’ prior possession and gift of land. (Id). To the modern eye, as Plucknett points out, the right to present or demand a candidate for a church position seems to be a strange thing to regard as something akin to private property which rides upon the land. Indeed, the Church came to mimic the modern State in that it chafed against the practice as an interference with the prerogatives of the Church all the way from the time of Becket, eventually leading to the virtual destruction of the advowson. (Id). This is not to say, however, that the power of presentation in a church no longer exists, but merely that we no longer conceive of it as a right which is connected to the land and capable of being passed on like private property, but as a right which inheres in a particular officeholder (the Pope, presumably, in the case of advowson).

Other rights of a public character (ie. those governing the relationship between Crown and Parliament and the theory of taxation, as Plucknett identifies) were discussed from the perspective of a real property lawyer as late as the Fifteenth Century. (Plucknett, 142). Both the Crown and Parliament still undoubtedly possess certain inherent rights, but it is merely the case that we no longer talk about them as pieces of real property – that mode of discourse no longer suits us. Plucknett identifies the rise of the modern State and its accompanying theory as the reason for this evolution in viewpoint, but only gives a tentative explanation as to why it ceased or the societal role it may have played, other than to say that its rigidity may have played an “important [role]” during “times of stress.” (Plucknett 142).

I think that what Plucknett means to say in the passage you highlight is that certain matters of public law were treated as if they were private property, because of their close connection with the possession of land and because of a certain preference for analogizing to real property, rather than that they were, in fact, pieces of private property. The rights and privileges did not disappear, merely the conceptualization of them as rights of private property.

-- JimParks - 16 Sep 2014

 
QuestionsBeingAnswered 23 Aug 2014 - 21:47 EbenMoglen

Questions

To ask a new question, create a topic, using a descriptive topic name that identifies the subject of the question. The topic's parent should be "QuestionsBeingAnswered". Just type "Q" in the "Parent" names box and you will jump to the right parent name.

Answer team members should edit the question topic to give the answer. The goal is to present a clear version of the question and its answer, so as to produce one of the ArticlesInProcess. But that requires the discovery of secondary sources giving explanatory reference to primary sources. The work of developing the sources and the explanation should occur here first.





This infrastructure element can only be changed by:

QuoMinus 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Quo Minus

Why in 1588 might counsel prefer to bring an action of quominus than to use the ordinary mechanisms of debt collection in the Common Pleas or Queen's Bench?

In Calton's Case, the exchequer ruled that a lessee of a lessee of the Queen may not have recourse to the action of quominus in the Exchequer, "because by such means all the causes of England could be brought in the Exchequer." Counsel may have tried to bring an action for quominus because of uncertainty of their ability to recover their debts in the King's Bench or Common Pleas.

An action for quominus allows a debtor of the King to bring an action in the Exchequer to recover debts owed to him, because those debts make the plaintiff "so much the less [quo minus] able to satisfy the king of the debts which he owes at the Exchequer." Baker, 48.

Counsel might have attempted to use quominus because the action precluded the defendant from waging his law. That wager was not available to a defendant in quominus had been established since the mid 14th Century. Anon. (1345-46) Y.B. 20 Ed. III (R.S.) i 116-120 .

The ability of the defendant to wage his law would have prevented actions for debt against executors for money owed by the testator on a simple contract. While executors could be sued in debt on an obligation or on contracts where wager did not lie Cf. Anon. (1330) 98 ss 743 at 744; Anon. (1367) Y.B. Trin 41 Edw. III, fo 13, pl 3, for simple contracts the defendant had the right to wage his law. As a defendants "cannot wage their law of another's contract," there was no action of debt available against executors for simple contracts. Wivel (1443) 21 Hen. VI, pl. 6, fl. 23a-23b; Houghson v. Webb (1588)

A plaintiff could avoid wager by bringing an action for trespass on the case against an executor. The Common Pleas consistently denied such actions, usually on the grounds that it denied the defendant their right to wage law. See, e.g., Anon. (1571) BL MS Add. 25211, fo. 100. The King's Bench, on the other hand, usually allowed the action as a matter of fairness, because there would be no other way to recover against an executor. See, e.g. Cleymond v. Vyncent (1520); Norwood v. Norwood and Rede (1557).

However, in 1588, there was significant doubt as to the ability of a plaintiff to successfully bring assumpsit against executors in the King’s Bench. One factor was the establishment of the Exchequer Chamber as a mechanism for appeals from the King's Bench. 27 Eliz. I, c. 8 (1585). The Exchequer Chamber was made up of justices from the Common Pleas and court of the Exchequer, who believed strongly in a defendant's right to wage law, and was likely to overrule the King's Bench on this issue. Baker, New Light on Slade's Case, 29 CLJ 213, 223 (1971). However, no case was actually overruled by the Exchequer Chamber on this issue until 1595. Griggs v. Helhouse (1595) Cr. Eliz. 454.

The reason for the delay was perhaps that the King's Bench apparently stopped allowing assumpsit for simple debts until 1592. According to Baker, Sir Chrostopher Wray, Chief Justice of the King's bench, was persuaded that it was unjust to oust defendant’s of their right to wage law, and vowed "never to maintain this action again."; Baker, 29 CLJ at 223. After Wrey's death in 1592 the actions resumed in the King's Bench, writs of error were pending by the following year, and the first in a series of reversals on the issue came in 1595. Id.

 
RefugeeProperty 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Political Refugees' Property

How did political refugees protect their property during the reigns of Mary and Elizabeth?

The core of the answer to this question is the case of Bartie v Herenden, found at pages 121-123 of Baker and Milsom. However, instead of conclusively resolving the issue of how refugees managed their property, the case presents a number of questions for which it is difficult to find a satisfactory answer.

The facts of Bartie v Herenden

Factually, Bartie v Herenden is relatively straightforward. Katherine Willoughby, the Duchess of Suffolk, was a Protestant reformer. After the Catholic Queen Mary became queen in 1553, the Duchess's position was suddenly very precarious. In 1555 she escaped to Poland with her husband, Richard Bertie, and their children. A sensational account of the Duchess's escape, written in 1576, can be found in Foxe's Book of Matyrs, and is reprinted in John King's Voices of the English Reformation.

In order to protect her land, the Duchess conveyed some of it to Walter Herenden, her lawyer, with the words of the instrument being "to the only use and behove of the seid Walter Herenden and of his heyres". The conveyance therefore took the form "to A to the use of A". Since this conveyance was after the passage of the Statute of Uses, the use immediately executed and the result was a direct transfer of the fee simple to Herenden. As Baker points out, "Nothing more could have been done at common law to vest the fee simple beneficially in Herenden." However, there was more to this conveyance than met the eye: the unwritten condition was that Herenden would convey the Duchess's land back to her when it became safe for her to return to England.

When Mary died in 1558 and Elizabeth become queen, Katherine returned to England. Herenden, however, did not stick to the plan and refused to convey the land back. Katherine's husband, Richard Bartie, sued Herenden in Chancery for the return of the lands (at the time, a married woman could bring proceedings only in her husband's name).

Bartie and the Duchess were permitted to prove that the original conveyance had included a secret use, being to the use of the Duchess and Richard Bartie. That is, the conveyance had been of the form "to A for the use of A for the use of B". The court found that this second use was both proved and legally effective, and ordered Herenden to convey the land back to the Duchess. In 1563 a bill was brought before Parliament to enforce the transfer.

Questions raised by the case

Bartie v Herenden is in some respects a textbook answer to the question of how political refugees protected their property. In other respects, however, the case is decidedly odd. The questions that Bartie v Herenden prompted me to try to answer are:

1. How does the case fit into the historical development of the use upon a use?

2. Would other political refugees have been likely to enter into similar arrangements with friends left behind in England?

3. What power did Mary have to confiscate the property of political refugees?

4. Why did Herenden fail to convey the land back to the Duchess upon her return?

How does Bartie v Herenden fit into the historical development of the use upon a use?

The discussion in Holdsworth’s A History of English Law of the use upon a use shows that for a period after the passage of the Statute of Uses in 1536, the accepted view was that a use upon a use was void. This position would appear to be consistent with the policy rationale supporting the Statute of Uses: the Statute of Uses aimed to remove the mechanism by which estate planners could split beneficial and legal title and accordingly avoid the incidents of use. Permitting a use upon a use to be effective would defeat this purpose.

Holdsworth contains a discussion of Tyrrell’s Case (1557) Dyer 155, which is also set out in Baker and Milsom. Tyrrell’s Case was similar to Bartie v Herenden in that it concerned the validity of a use upon a use. In that case, Jane Tyrrell conveyed her lands to her son, G. Tyrrell, to hold to G. and his heirs, to the use of Jane for life, then to the use of G. and the heirs of his body, and to the use of Jane’s heirs if G. had no heirs of the body.

The Court of Common Pleas held that all the uses after the first to G. were void (the first transfer to G. and his heirs implied a use, although it appears that this use was not explicitly set out in the instrument of transfer). The reasoning of the court, according to Holdsworth (at page 470), was that “in no case could a use be executed which would contradict a use which arose by implication of law”. The initial transfer to G. implied a use, so all subsequent uses contradicted G.'s use and were therefore void.

According to Holdsworth (at page 472), the rule that there could be no use upon a use survived at least until the early seventeenth century. The existence of Bartie v Herenden shows that this statement is not entirely correct. However, it is certainly interesting that the case contradicts what appears to have been a firm rule backed by substantial policy considerations, particularly as Bartie v Herenden followed so closely after Tyrrell's Case. Baker (at page 35) suggests that this result might be explained by the "overtones of politics" of Bartie v Herenden. However, what these overtones might be is still somewhat murky.

Would other political refugees have been likely to enter into similar arrangements with friends left behind in England?

Trying to find records of similar arrangements made by other Marian refugees would likely be a futile exercise, even if it were possible to access the relevant records. Any such arrangements would have been secret by necessity, and therefore unlikely to have been in writing. We know about the Duchess’s arrangements only because they went wrong; in all likelihood most other exiles’ arrangements proceeded more smoothly. In Women, Reform and Community in Early Modern England, Melissa Harkrider notes that other Marian exiles with substantial property entered into similar arrangements to the Duchess (page 110). However, it is difficult to know what “similar” means in this sense. It is probable that many exiles transferred their properties to trusted friends, on the understanding that their friends would re-convey the properties back if and when it became safe to do so. Considering the state of the law of uses, as discussed above, it is unlikely that the parties to these arrangements considered that the trusted friends were legally obliged to re-convey the lands, although they were certainly morally obliged to do so.

Catholic exiles during the reign of Elizabeth would have had to take similar measures to protect their property. The "Acte agaynst Fugitives over the sea", described in Patrick McGrath's Papists and Puritans Under Elizabeth I (at page 104), provided that anyone who had gone overseas without a license forfeited his or her lands. The Act also contained anti-avoidance provisions, addressed towards arrangements similar to the Duchess's. Elizabethan exiles therefore would have found it considerably more difficult to protect their property than the Marian exiles, but it seems reasonable to assume that a number of such arrangements existed nevertheless.

What power did Mary have to confiscate the property of political refugees?

Jennifer Loach's discussion of the Parliament of 1555 describes at pages 138-142 a bill introduced by Mary that would have allowed the property of refugees to be confiscated. The bill was defeated in the House of Commons, however. According to Loach's description, the Duchess herself was the major target of the bill (although the bill itself seems to have been lost, the Duchess is mentioned by name in the Journal of the House of Commons). The bill's defeat meant that it could not have been used as a mechanism for confiscating the Duchess's lands, but the fact that it was introduced in the first place shows that she was justifiably afraid of that kind of measure being taken.

Interestingly, two biographies of Katherine Willoughby report that when Katherine and Bartie returned to England, Elizabeth restored their lands to them, after their confiscation by Mary. The biographies are Lady Georgina Bartie's Five Generations of a Loyal House, at page 36, and Evelyn Read's My Lady Suffolk, at page 139. These statements suggest that despite the defeat of the bill targeting refugee property, Mary nevertheless found a way to confiscate the Duchess's property. Jennifer Loach (at page 142) suggests that the bill might not have been the only legal means by which refugee property could be confiscated, and that its purpose was rather to ensure certainty. It is possible that after the failure of the bill Mary decided that the appearance of legality was not so crucial that it would prevent her from confiscating the Duchess's land.

Why did Herenden fail to convey the land back to the Duchess upon her return?

Herenden's failure to convey the Duchess's land back to her upon her return to England is mystifying from a number of different points of view. First, Herenden was a lawyer, so effectively stealing from one of his clients certainly would have ended his career. What makes his action even more remarkable though is that Katherine Willoughby was an important figure in English society. Although her social fortunes rose and fell to some extent, she was nevertheless a formidable target.

Katherine Willoughby's marriage to Richard Bertie was her second. Her first marriage was to the Duke of Suffolk. The Duke’s position during the reign of Henry VIII meant that Katherine was involved in a number of significant historical events. In A Woman of the Tudor Age, Cecilie Goff describes the scene where Henry first met Anne of Cleves, his fourth wife. Katherine was one of the ladies sent as part of the welcoming party to meet Anne. Later, after the marriage proved unsuccessful and Henry sought to rid himself of Anne, the Duke of Suffolk was one of the two unfortunate men tasked with giving Anne the news (Goff, page 120). The Duke of Suffolk was also involved in the removal of Henry’s next wife, Katherine Howard: he, with the Duke of Southampton, was sent to extract a confession of adultery from her. It was Henry’s next wife, however, that the Duchess had the most to do with. The Duchess was one of the few people present at the marriage of Henry to Katherine Parr, and the two women were good friends (Goff, page 150-151).

The Duke of Suffolk died in 1545, when the Duchess was only 26. Even more tragically, the Duchess's two sons died in 1551, within minutes of each other. Wilson's Arte of Rhetorique contains a letter of comfort to the Duchess. In 1553, Katherine married Richard Bertie, who had previously been one of her servants. Making such a marriage would have been a bold move at that time, but it demonstrates that at this juncture in her life, as a wealthy and well-connected widow, Katherine was able to exercise a degree of independence that was far beyond the reach of most women in Tudor England.

The Duchess of Suffolk, then, was an important player in social and political life of the period. She would surely have been an unlikely victim for an unscrupulous lawyer. A further complicating factor is that it seems that Herenden was not an unscrupulous lawyer at all, at least not while the Duchess was in exile. Rather, he was a model administrator. Melissa Harkrider (at pages 109-110) reports that the Duchess and Bartie were often in contact with Herenden and that Herenden sent them funds regularly. Furthermore, Herenden was helpful in disposing of what appears to have been an opportunistic challenge from a relative to the Duchess's inheritance of certain lands.

One possible explanation for Herenden's behavior is that on her return to England the Duchess was not as popular with the new administration as might be supposed, and some sort of pressure was brought to bear on Herenden to withhold her land. The relationship between the Duchess and the new queen was not without tension at times, primarily due to the Duchess's hard-line puritanism and Elizabeth's more moderate middle religious way, as reported by Evelyn Read (at pages 168-169). Nevertheless, it seems unlikely that this tension could have resulted in any serious political ill-will against the Duchess, and it certainly does not appear to have affected the Duchess's and Bertie's position in other ways. For example, Georgina Bertie notes (at page 37) that Richard Bartie sat in Parliament and also was one of Elizabeth's attendants. More fundamentally, Elizabeth would surely not have restored Katherine and Bartie to the lands that Mary confiscated if she intended to ensure that they could have no access to their other lands.

Herenden's motives in refusing to re-convey the Duchess's lands back to her may remain obscure forever. Herenden died soon after Bartie v Herenden was heard, so one possibility that occurred to me was that he was suffering from some kind of degenerative brain disease and his actions were attributable to undiagnosed madness. This suggestion seems far-fetched, but I have been unable to think of anything that would explain Herenden's actions better. Unfortunately, the factual situation that produced Bartie v Herenden is likely to remain a puzzle.

RhickBoseSecondPaper 02 Apr 2018 - 01:21 RhickBose

One damned contingency after the other

-- By RhickBose - 01 Apr 2018

Introduction

“Power concedes nothing without a demand.” [Frederick Douglass, If There Is No Struggle, There Is No Progress, (1857)

The push and pull of the King-ian demand for justice and the Robespierriean requirement of peace is a major force propelling history’s entropic arrow forward through time. The development of the common law can be viewed as the fervent demands of the English upper class (landholders, knights, clergy) upon the crown. Here, contingency—both unplanned for and planned for—has played a significant role. At a macro level, the unplanned for contingent event of the Black Death served to force the crown to offer the upper class more freedom in exchange for the peace of maintaining the social structure. At a micro level, landholders believed they’d addressed a planned for contingency by transferring a fee simple estate as gift, and later expanded their own freedom to plan their estates by doubling down on such conditional gifts through the statute of de donis conditionalibus. Both are examined here

Macro-Contingency: People

Contingency drove the further consolidation and centralization of state power after the Black Death, resulting in more freedom for the upper classes and more power for the state. This can be seen through both (1) the turn in the relations from punitive to collegial between crown and baronage, knights and clergy after the Black Death, and (2) the need to “preserve traditional society after the Black Death.” (Palmer 59).

Relations between knights, clergy, and the crown before the Black Death was oppositional and coercive, especially in the king’s use of the law as a political instrument to be wielded against knights and clergy. “[T]he king used litigation to corner his opponents and bludgeon them into submission.” (Palmer 56). The unforeseen, drastic reduction in the number of people alive in English society forced the crown to recognize the need for a cohesive upper class that would exist to continue the crown’s rule and society itself. It was in this context that the crown recognized the need for “broad new authorities” for the knightly classes. (Palmer 54). While, in a nod to Fredrick Douglass, these classes had been clamoring for state authority before the Black Death, it was only after the event that the crown began to rely on them not only for “local labor regulation” but also now for the “exercise of state authority in criminal matters. After the Black Death local commissioners received official powers over felony and trespass…” (Id).

This was a new level of freedom and power for this already comparatively freer class, and its driver was contingency. After the Black Death, social and status-based control over villeins was insufficient as a mechanism for the control of a newly empowered labor class. This power was a result of their fewer numbers, coupled with a steady demand for their services. The Black Death “accelerated and intensified…a very serious depletion of the labor supply. The population of the manor was no longer sufficient to work the lord’s estates.” (Plucknett 32). As a result, the central authority granted knights the freedom they already were clamoring for to use the criminal law to control this newly empowered labor class who were less willing than before to simply subjugate themselves before class antagonism.

Micro-Contingency: Property

Property rights of landholders were effected by contingency in two main ways: (1) in the development of the reversion mechanism to act as a bulwark against the unfulfilled promise of maritagium and (2) the adoption of the statute de donis conditionalibus of 1285.

Through maritagium land was gifted to a married couple, intended for the first son born of the marriage in the form of fee simple until the third generation, when “the third heir was liable to perform services and could insist on doing homage.’’ (Baker 271). Were the marriage to produce no offspring or no sons, land law dictated reversion back to the gifter. This use of the law in furtherance of status quo retrenchment, and in furtherance of the gifter’s intention to retain the land should no adequate family line be produced, was further retrenched when remedy was sought after a case in 1281 pleading that “the condition of a fee tail was fulfilled merely by birth of issue.” (Baker 273). The misalignment of the intention of the gift and it’s usage limited the freedom of the gifter and enhanced the freedom of the giftees. This would soon by rectified by de donis, allowing estate planning arrangements to have their own force, such that those in line of succession may sue if the gift is not carried out as intended by the donor.

The question of what to do in the situation where no heir was produced was perhaps the ultimate contingency, albeit one that the gifter attempted to plan for in this case. Here the balancing of freedoms was weighed to the gifter and away from the giftee, but the subsequent challenge necessitated the production of a statute that further reinforced the gifter’s position. Much like the Black Death, which led to political reprioritizing of relationships in the wake of contingent events, the stoppage of a line when no heirs could be produced had a similar effect of political reprioritizing within the estate,

Conclusion

Notably absent in this analysis is the laboring class to which the quote from Frederick Douglass was directed. Perhaps it is the “intermediate character of freedom makes it possible to simultaneously pursue it for yourself and deny it for others.” Indeed, “[w]e can simultaneously be for freedom and hold people in subordination and it doesn’t hurt us, we don't suffer from it.” (Moglen). Here, the knights and clergy derived their new powers from further holding people in subordination. The Statute of Laborers points to the fear that the upper class had for peasant power; their suffering is absent from this analysis, and the suffering of others was not cited in the texts as motivating forces for any of the upper classes clamoring for more freedom. They were simply acting from one damn contingency after the other.


You are entitled to restrict access to your paper if you want to. But we all derive immense benefit from reading one another's work, and I hope you won't feel the need unless the subject matter is personal and its disclosure would be harmful or undesirable. To restrict access to your paper simply delete the "#" character on the next two lines:

Note: TWiki has strict formatting rules for preference declarations. Make sure you preserve the three spaces, asterisk, and extra space at the beginning of these lines. If you wish to give access to any other users simply add them to the comma separated ALLOWTOPICVIEW list.

RomanLaw 08 Sep 2014 - 15:11 EbenMoglen
This is not a question. You've started an essay on very complex and indeterminate issues, for which you've collected (irresponsibly) a good deal of secondary material, but without defining, in fact, the subject. What does "influence" mean? What is "Roman law"? Why does it matter whether something is "Roman influenced" or not? Until an actual social consequence is identified, this is mere formalism.

Perhaps there is a question here. If so, it should be asked, not answered, succinctly. The job of asking questions is difficult, but playing both sides of the net in this fashion, while easier, is not a substitute.

I do not anticipate supporting an article on this topic as defined, because of the indefinite and essentially a-historical framing, but you are more than welcome to make a personal essay of it. Let's talk about how to limit the topic so you could actually make progress on it under existing conditions.

We need to have a discussion about the difference between Googling and conducting research. All that has happened here is a string search for "Roman" in different materials, leading to a hotchpotch. Effort to understand context and to seek for materials containing ideas rather than words of interest, which is at the center of the actual task of using secondary sources to build historical knowledge, has been replaced by mere index consultation.

Apologies I probably should have added my comments separately instead of interspersing them throughout below (still getting used to the wiki). I have a formatted Word document of the Question (in which my comments are in a different color) if anyone wants me to email it to them.

We don't use proprietary data formats "belonging" to companies here. If you needed to represent your text in different colors for some reason, you could do so here without resorting to proprietary data representations.

-- TomDixon - 07 Sep 2014

OK so I’m not exactly sure how all this is to work – but I’m in the ‘question team’ so here goes. The lectures last week touched on early English history including Julius Caesar’s forays into England in c. 55BC - and then Claudius’ invasion/conquest proper in 43AD.

Now as a general ‘question’ I wondered whether a new topic on the issue of ‘The influence [or not] of Roman Law on the English Common Law’ was not worth writing about. From my readings there has been much debate about the extent of Roman influence (discussed briefly below). There might then be some (separate?) sub topics (eg) the law of restitution and the jury system on which much has been written including from the Roman perspective (also touched upon below).

Our reading list is a pretty good start – but I found this article particularly useful:

Edward D. Re (1961) - The Roman Contribution to the Common Law - http://ir.lawnet.fordham.edu/cgi/viewcontent.cgi?article=1673&context=flr

There is also an article by Lewis A ‘What Marcellus says is against You” (Here - http://books.google.com/books?id=6vWcB-Ihl3UC&pg=PA208&lpg=PA208&dq=birks+roman+law&source=bl&ots=cVq7BGr2DF&sig=i2ZyIiE-UNIlmC442oMsqx-cERU&hl=en&sa=X&ei=bW4MVKSKELHbsAT8n4KgBA&ved=0CDcQ6AEwBDgK#v=onepage&q=birks)

The structure of the article is up to the ‘Answer Group’ obviously – but an issue that arises (by reason of the fact that the Roman occupation was for c. 400 years from the 1st to the 5th Centuries) is that Justinian’s Codex post dates the occupation (Gaius’s Institutes may be the main contemporary source of the corpus juris – see below). So I think there needs to be some discussion about (or a need to distinguish between) the sources, namely:

1. what the relevant Roman law was during the period of occupation; and

2. what relevant Roman law thereafter influenced the English law (as (eg) the Anglo Saxons returned from exile in c. 11th Century from Normandy and of course the Normans would have brought with them Continental law as well).

What does this "of course" mean? On what basis did you "of course" the existence of "continental law" and on what basis did you Romanize whatever that was?

Just as a starting point, the following (including from our readings) appear to set up the debate:

Plunknett in “Statutes and their Interpretation” at pg xii -

_Only when parliament becomes the power which Sir Thomas Smith, the Elizabethan, describes as "the most high and abso- lute power of the realme of Englande," do English jurists finally adopt the Roman terminology of "written" and "unwritten" laws. To Hale, to Blackstone, who follows him, and to later jurists, the statute law is the English "lex scripta," the common law is the English "lex non scripta." In this use of Roman terms we may see one of the influences of the legal renaissance upon English jurisprudential thought. But this par- ticular Roman influence, like most of the others, touches only the surface of the law; it does not substitute the corpus iuris civilis for the corpus of the year books, the plea and statute rolls, and the books of Coke; it merely decks out the English cases and the English statutes in Roman garb. Maitland has taught us that the Inns of Court, where the year books were read and taught, "saved English law in the age of the Renaissance.”_

Aside from the adjective "Roman," what does this quotation out of context mean to whatever the inquiry is here?

Plunknett again in “A concise history of the common law” at pg 262 writes about Bracton who’s thesis was generally that Roman Law had a far greater influence on English Law than (eg) Maitland (referred to above) suggested -

What?

Sir William Holdsworth has observed:

_“We cannot say that all Bracton’s law is English in substance, that the influence of Roman law is merely formal. No doubt there is a body of thoroughly English rules; and Bracton differs at very many points from the Roman texts. But it is clear that he has used Roman terms, Roman maxims, and Roman doctrines to construct upon native foundations a reasonable system out of comparatively meagre authorities. Even when he is dealing with purely English portions of his treatise, and discoursing upon the Assizes, the writs of entry, or the writ of right, Roman illustrations and phrases naturally recur to him. And it is clear that his study of Roman law has led him to discuss problems which, when he wrote, were very far from any actual case argued in the royal courts. Thus he deals with ammio, :poa'firatio, and ronfmio; and ‘ where ’, says Maitland, ‘ in all our countless volumes of reports shall we find any decisions about some questions that Azo has suggested to Bracton? ’ Similarly he deals with many questions relating to obliga- tion and contract, fraud and negligence, about which the common law had as yet no rules. In dealing with these matters he necessarily uses Roman terms and borrows Roman rules. It is, as we shall see, because his treatise has given to English law at least one authority upon many matters which- were outside the routine of the practising lawyer of the thirteenth century that his influence upon the history of English law has been so great. That his treatise deals with such matters is due to the Roman law which it contains.”_

Bracton’s influence has varied greatly from century to century.

Had you not better back up a little bit and figure out what "Bracton" is? It would be helpful to recognize, for example, that none of the authors you quote on the subject holds a view of the work we call "Bracton" that would be considered minimally relevant by current historical judgment.

An interesting point to note is that Scottish law appears to have developed as a separate stream – with a far heavier Roman influence - yet Scotland/Caledonia was never fully conquered by the Romans.

"Seems"? Scottish law is utterly distinct from English law. Its Romanism results from a history having nothing to do with the history of England, which we have not yet begun understanding.

See for example “Slavery and the Roman Law of Evidence in Eighteenth-Century Scotland” by John W Cairns (http://www.oxfordscholarship.com/view/10.1093/acprof:oso/9780199206551.001.0001/acprof-9780199206551-chapter-33)-

This chapter focuses on slavery, which was a recognized part of Roman society, and discusses the problems which it caused in the very different social conditions of 18th-century Scotland. The pursuer in a divorce action wished to call a slave from the Caribbean to give evidence of his wife's adultery. The ensuing legal debate about the competence of a slave to give evidence is analysed and it is shown how the very fact that Scots law did not recognize or regulate slavery led to uncertainty and potential confusion.

This is just random Googling. Something from half a millennium off your chronology fundamentally marginal to the "question" you are pursuing that turned up in a "scholar" search without any context needed for its interpretation. This isn't research, it's knowledge randomization.

See also from page 72 of this book re Roman Law and Scottish Cases (http://books.google.com/books?id=n_KAvAjkEbsC&pg=PA69&lpg=PA69&dq=slavery+law+evidence+scotland+cairns&source=bl&ots=Gjwx6AFvLi&sig=XETEng-VyzfkkYlZAhnJ5pw44bA&hl=en&sa=X&ei=t28MVMbsNcS1sQTs4YGADw&ved=0CDMQ6AEwAw#v=onepage&q=slavery%20law%20evidence%20scotland%20cairns&f=false).

Not even an attempt at reduction of this random bit to coherence with any other materials or ideas.

Some extracts from our readings which may be of some interest/good subtopics. Baker in his “Introduction to English Legal History” discusses how, notwithstanding that by Elizabethan times there was an identifiable autochthonal common law, the Admiralty jurisdiction “was watched by the common-law judges with that jealousy and suspicion which they bestowed on all jurisdictions tainted with Romanism” (at page 123):-

The Court of the Lord High Admiral of England appeared at the same period as its terrestrial counterpart, to deal with matters arising on the high seas. It was not restricted to causes connected with naval warfare, and was much resorted to by merchants. Like its sister court, it encroached in its early days upon the common law and had to be restrained by statute from hearing matters arising within the realm, whether or not they concerned the sea.-"' The court was presided over by a judge of the Admiralty, usually a doctor of law, and proceeded according to the Civil law, under which process could issue against ships and goods as well as against persons. The law which it applied was based on the jus gentium, or universal law of the sea, which was derived from the ancient Rhodian sea law and the 'customs of Oleron’.

But this is an actual issue of jurisdictional competition between courts applying Roman law and courts applying common law, which isn't "influence" unless its definition has expanded noticeably. Why didn't you bother mentioning canon law and the Reformation while you were about it?

Another of our readings, EP Thompson ‘Whigs and Hunters’, also contains a discussion of slavery/serfdom which was touched upon in the classes last week -

_Productive relations themselves are, in part, only meaningful in terms of their definitions at law: the serf, the free labourer; the cottager with common rights, the inhabitant without; the unfree proletarian, the picket conscious of his rights; the landless labourer who may still sue his employer for assault. And if the actuality of the law’s operation in class-divided societies has, again and again, fallen short of its own rhetoric of equity, yet the notion of the rule of law is itself an unqualified good. This cultural achievement — the attainment towards a universal value — found one origin in Roman jurisprudence. The uncodified English common law offered an alternative notation of law, in some ways more flexible and unprincipled — and therefore more pliant to the ‘common sense’ of the ruling class — in other ways more available as a medium through which social conflict could find expression, especially where the sense of ‘natural justice’ of the jury could make itself felt. Since this tradition came to its maturity in eighteenth-century England, its claims should command the historian’s interest. And since some part of the inheritance from this cultural moment may still be found, within greatly changed contexts, within the United States or India or certain African countries, it is important to re-examine the pretensions of the imperialist donor._

As to property rights – see Maitland in his article on the Domesday book at p 224 -

_“This leads to a remark which concerns us more deeply. As and us re- regards the legal ideas in which feudalism is expressed a general question may be raised. If we approach them from the stand- point of modern law, if we approach them from the standpoint of the classical Roman law, they are confused ideas. In particular no clear line is drawn between public and private law. Ownership is dominium \ but governmental power, jurisdictional power, these also are dominium. Office is property ; taxes are rents ; governmental relationships arise ex contractu. Then within the province of private law the ideas are few ; these few have hard work to do ; their outlines are blurred. One dominium rises above another dominium, one seisin over another seisin. Efforts after precision made in comparatively recent times by romanizing lawyers serve only to show how vague was the subject-matter with which they had to deal. They would give the lord a dominium directum, the vassal a dominium utile; but then, when there has been further subinfeudation, this vassal will have a dominium utile as regards the lord paramount, but a dominium directum as regards the sub-vassal. So again, as we shall see hereafter, the gift of land shades off into the ' loan ' of land, the ' loan ' into the gift. The question then occurs whether we are right in applying to this state of things such a word as 'confusion,' a word which implies that things that once were distinct have wrongfully or unfortunately been mixed up with each other, a word which implies error or retrogression._

The most famous common law case in Australian legal history is called Mabo and concerned the question of whether indigenous peoples had native title rights over crown lands. The High Court had to undertake an exegesis of the origins of English property rights, such that they might apply to a dominion of the Crown (being the English settlement (termed ‘conquest’) of Australia). There is an extract below which may be of some use on the feudal basis of land ownership (ie, the Doctrine of Tenure (and Estates)) in England following the Norman Conquest: see at [48].

The Thompson extract above touched upon the Jury System. The 1961 article by Edward Re referred to at the outset has this passage: -

The most notable legal contributions of the reign of Henry II, the centralization of the judicial structure, the introduction of the "inquest" or "recognition," and the "writ," are treated in Glanvill's treatise. Since it consists of a commentary upon the writs and the forms of action, it has the earmarks of a modern manual on procedure and practice. Glanvill's borrowing of the canon law rules on the competence of witnesses- which he adopted as challenges to jurors-has fortified the belief of scholars that the jury system is of Roman origin. Although there was formerly some doubt, the verdict of scholars is now clear that trial by jury, which dates from the inquest of "recognitors" or jurors of Henry II, is not of Anglo-Saxon but of Frankish or Continental origin.1"8 Like- wise Henry II's assize of novel disseisin, so important in English legal development, was borrowed from the canon law, which developed the procedure from the Roman actions. Pollock and Maitland remind us that "the most famous words of Magna Carta will enshrine the formula '1' 9 of the novel disseisin.

Henry II, who rid himself of ‘that turbulent priest’ Thomas [a] Becket and was granted lordship over Ireland by the Catholic Pope Adrian IV (ie, Nicholas Breakspear - the only English Pope to date) undertook major legal reforms which were documented in the Tractatus of Ranulf de Glanvill (referred to above). So it would I think be interesting to spend some time on that particular reform (ie the Jury system) and that source - as Henry II’s influences at this time could have been manifold (as, other than his relationship with the Church of Rome, he controlled large parts of France as well - which may accord with the suggestion above that there were Frankish/Continental origins involved).

The other area which I suggest could make a good subtopic is the Law of Restitution (property and jury systems also being touched upon above).

If you have a look at pages 4 - 5 of this article on The Roman Division of Wrongs: A New Hypothesis (http://www.romanlegaltradition.org/contents/2009/RLT5-DESCHEEMAEKER.PDF) - there is a discussion of the state of the roman law at a time fairly near the beginning of the Roman Occupation of Britain. Relevantly, on page 5, Gaius is said to have recognized a type of obligation based on mistaken payment – which was not said to arise in contract per se.

There are some good articles on this topic (eg - Swain, Warren --- "Unjust Enrichment and the Role of Legal History in England and Australia" [2013] UNSWLawJl? 41; (2013) 36(3) University of New South Wales Law Journal 1030 - http://www.austlii.edu.au/cgi-bin/sinodisp/au/journals/UNSWLawJl/2013/41.html) including by a scholar called Peter Birks (eg, Peter Birks, ‘Comparative Unjust Enrichment’ in Peter Birks and Arianna Pretto (eds), Themes in Comparative Law: In Honour of Bernard Rudden (Oxford University Press, 2002) 137; Peter Birks, ‘Failure of Consideration and its Place on the Map’ (2002) 2 Oxford University Commonwealth Law Journal 1, 13.).

In short, the law of unjust enrichment and restitution in common law countries is said to trace its origins to the decision in Moses v Macferlan 1760] EngR? 713; (1760) 2 Burr 1005 [97 ER 676] per Lord Mansfield. There is a debate about the influence of the Roman Law on the outcome of this seminal case.

Mansfield LJ arguably injected into the action for money had and received the Roman notion of a contract ‘quasi ex contract’ (this is discussed in the Descheemaeker article above) when he stated (at 97 ER 676 at page 678) –

If the defendant be under an obligation, from the ties of natural justice, to refund; the law implies a debt, and gives this action, founded in the equity of the plaintiff’s case, as it were upon a contract (‘quasi ex contractu’ as the Roman law expresses it). This species of assumpsit (‘for money had and received to the plaintiff’s use’) lies in numberless instances, for money the defendant has received from a third person; which he claims title to, in opposition to the plaintiff’s right; and which he had, by law, authority to receive from such third person.

OK so that is my ‘Question/Questions’ – It is an interesting area and seemingly a real division of views as to whether there really is a significant interest – admiralty, property/feudalism, the jury system, and unjust enrichment are all areas that can be explored - so good luck!

Regards

Tom Dixon

Extract from Mabo v Queensland (No 2) [1992] HCA 23; (1992) 175 CLR 1 (3 June 1992) from [48] -

_The feudal basis of the proposition of absolute Crown ownership

  1. The land law of England is based on the doctrine of tenure. In English legal theory, every parcel of land in England is held either mediately or immediately of the King who is the Lord Paramount; the term "tenure" is used to signify the relationship between tenant and lord (80) Attorney-General of Ontario v. Mercer (1883) LR 8 App Cas 767, at pp 771-772, not the relationship between tenant and land. The characteristic of feudalism "is not tenere terram, but tenere terram de X" (81) Pollock and Maitland, The History of English Law, 2nd ed. (1898, reprinted 1952), vol.1, p 234n. It is implicit in the relationship of tenure that both lord and tenant have an interest in the land: "The King had 'dominium directum', the subject 'dominium utile'" (82) ibid., p 773; Co Litt 16. Absent a "dominium directum" in the Crown, there would be no foundation for a tenure arising on the making of a grant of land. When the Crown acquired territory outside England which was to be subject to the common law, there was a natural assumption that the doctrine of tenure should be the basis of the land law. Perhaps the assumption did not have to be made. After all, as Holdsworth observed (83) op cit, vol.ii, p 199, the universal application of the doctrine of tenure is a purely English phenomenon. And Pollock and Maitland may be correct in saying (84) op cit, vol.2, p 236; accord: Holdsworth, op cit, vol.ii, (1923), p 75 fn.8 that the notion of universal tenure "perhaps was possible only in a conquered country". In Scotland, the King was not Paramount Lord of all land: some allodial lands remained in the Orkney and Shetland Islands, though most land that had been held allodially became subject to feudal tenure (85) Bell, Lectures on Conveyancing, (Edinburgh, 1867), vol.1, ch I, pp 531-532; Stair, The Institutions of the Law of Scotland, 4th ed. (1826), pp 219, 222; Craigie, Scottish Law of Conveyancing, (Edinburgh, 1899), pp 27-28; Lord Advocate v. Balfour (1907) SC 1360, at p 1368-1369. However, the English view favoured a universal application of the doctrine of tenure (86) Pollock and Maitland, op cit, pp 232-233: " Every acre of English soil and every proprietary right therein have been brought within the compass of a single formula, which may be expressed thus: - Z tenet terram illam de ... domino Rege. The king himself holds land which is in every sense his own; no one else has any proprietary right in it; but if we leave out of account this royal demesne, then every acre of land is 'held of' the king. The person whom we may call its owner, the person who has the right to use and abuse the land, to cultivate it or leave it uncultivated, to keep all others off it, holds the land of the king either immediately or mediately."
  2. It is arguable that universality of tenure is a rule depending on English history and that the rule is not reasonably applicable to the Australian colonies. The origin of the rule is to be found in a traditional belief that, at some time after the Norman Conquest, the King either owned beneficially and granted, or otherwise became the Paramount Lord of, all land in the Kingdom (87) Bacon's Abridgement, 6th ed. (1807), vol.V, "Prerogative", B,1. According to Digby's History of the Law of Real Property (88) (1897), p 34 William I succeeded to all rights over land held by the Anglo-Saxon kings; he acquired by operation of law the land of those who had resisted his conquest and a vast quantity of land was deemed to have been forfeited or surrendered to William and regranted by him. He may have become the proprietor of all land in England so that no allodial land remained. Or it may be, as Blackstone asserts, that in England, as in France, the allodial estates were surrendered into the king's hands and were granted back as feuds, the only difference being that in France the change "was effected gradually, by the consent of private persons; (the change) was done at once, all over England, by the common consent of the nation" (89) Commentaries, Bk II, ch.4, pp 50-51. But, whatever the fact, it is the fiction of royal grants that underlies the English rule. Blackstone says (90) ibid that - "it became a fundamental maxim, and necessary principle (though in reality a mere fiction) of our English tenures, 'that the king is the universal lord and original proprietor of all the lands in his kingdom; and that no man doth or can possess any part of it, but what has, mediately or immediately, been derived 'as a gift from him, to be held upon feodal services.' For this being the real case in pure, original, proper feuds, other nations who adopted this system were obliged to act upon the same supposition, as a substruction and foundation of their new polity, though the fact was indeed far otherwise". It is not surprising that the fiction that land granted by the Crown had been beneficially owned by the Crown was translated to the colonies and that Crown grants should be seen as the foundation of the doctrine of tenure which is an essential principle of our land law. It is far too late in the day to contemplate an allodial or other system of land ownership. Land in Australia which has been granted by the Crown is held on a tenure of some kind and the titles acquired under the accepted land law cannot be disturbed.
  3. Accepting the doctrine of tenure, it was an essential postulate that the Crown have such a title to land as would invest the Sovereign with the character of Paramount Lord in respect of a tenure created by grant and would attract the incidents appropriate to the tenure, especially the Crown's right to escheat (91) Wright, Introduction to the Law of Tenures, 4th ed. (1792), p 5. The Crown was invested with the character of Paramount Lord in the colonies by attributing to the Crown a title, adapted from feudal theory, that was called a radical, ultimate or final title: see, for example, Amodu Tijani v. Secretary, Southern Nigeria (92) (1921) 2 AC 399, at pp 403, 404, 407; Nireaha Tamaki v. Baker (93) (1901) AC 561, at p 580; cf. Administration of Papua and New Guinea v. Daera Guba (94) (1973) 130 CLR 353, at pp 396-397. The Crown was treated as having the radical title to all the land in the territory over which the Crown acquired sovereignty. The radical title is a postulate of the doctrine of tenure and a concomitant of sovereignty. As a sovereign enjoys supreme legal authority in and over a territory, the sovereign has power to prescribe what parcels of land and what interests in those parcels should be enjoyed by others and what parcels of land should be kept as the sovereign's beneficial demesne.
  4. By attributing to the Crown a radical title to all land within a territory over which the Crown has assumed sovereignty, the common law enabled the Crown, in exercise of its sovereign power, to grant an interest in land to be held of the Crown or to acquire land for the Crown's demesne. The notion of radical title enabled the Crown to become Paramount Lord of all who hold a tenure granted by the Crown and to become absolute beneficial owner of unalienated land required for the Crown's purposes. But it is not a corollary of the Crown's acquisition of a radical title to land in an occupied territory that the Crown acquired absolute beneficial ownership of that land to the exclusion of the indigenous inhabitants. If the land were desert and uninhabited, truly a terra nullius, the Crown would take an absolute beneficial title (an allodial title) to the land for the reason given by Stephen C.J. in Attorney-General v. Brown (95) See pp 13-14 above; (1847) 1 Legge, at pp 317-318: there would be no other proprietor. But if the land were occupied by the indigenous inhabitants and their rights and interests in the land are recognized by the common law, the radical title which is acquired with the acquisition of sovereignty cannot itself be taken to confer an absolute beneficial title to the occupied land. Nor is it necessary to the structure of our legal system to refuse recognition to the rights and interests in land of the indigenous inhabitants. The doctrine of tenure applies to every Crown grant of an interest in land, but not to rights and interests which do not owe their existence to a Crown grant. The English legal system accommodated the recognition of rights and interests derived from occupation of land in a territory over which sovereignty was acquired by conquest without the necessity of a Crown grant.
  5. After the conquest of Ireland, it was held in The Case of Tanistry (96) (1608) Davis 28 (80 ER 516); 4th ed. Dublin (1762) English translation 78, at pp 110-111 that the Crown was not in actual possession of the land by virtue of the conquest and that - "a royal monarch (who) hath made a new conquest of a realm, although in fact he hath the lordship paramount of all the lands within such realm, so that these are all held of him, mediate vel immediate, and he hath also the possession of all the lands which he willeth actually to seise and retain in his own hands for his profit or pleasure, and may also by his grants distribute such portions as he pleaseth ... yet ... if such conqueror receiveth any of the natives or antient inhabitants into his protection and avoweth them for his subjects, and permitteth them to continue their possessions and to remain in his peace and allegiance, their heirs shall be adjudged in by good title without grant or confirmation of the conqueror, and shall enjoy their lands according to the rules of the law which the conqueror hath allowed or established, if they will submit themselves to it, and hold their lands according to the rules of it, and not otherwise." Similarly, after the conquest of Wales, in Witrong and Blany (97) (1674) 3 Keb.401, at p 402 [1685] EngR? 4051; [1685] EngR? 4051; (84 ER 789, at p 789) and see McNeil? , op cit, p 174 it was held that the inhabitants who had been left in possession of land needed no new grant to support their possession under the common law and they held their interests of the King without a new conveyance. In these cases, the courts were speaking of converting the surviving interests into an estate of a kind familiar to the common law, but there is no reason why the common law should not recognize novel interests in land which, not depending on Crown grant, are different from common law tenures. In Amodu Tijani (98) (1921) 2 AC, at p 403 Viscount Haldane, speaking for the Privy Council, referred to the variable nature of native title to land capable of recognition by the common law: "There is a tendency, operating at times unconsciously, to render (native) title conceptually in terms which are appropriate only to systems which have grown up under English law. But this tendency has to be held in check closely. As a rule, in the various systems of native jurisprudence throughout the Empire, there is no such full division between property and possession as English lawyers are familiar with. A very usual form of native title is that of a usufructuary right, which is a mere qualification of or burden on the radical or final title of the Sovereign where that exists. In such cases the title of the Sovereign is a pure legal estate, to which beneficial rights may or may not be attached. But this estate is qualified by a right of beneficial user which may not assume definite forms analogous to estates, or may, where it has assumed these, have derived them from the intrusion of the mere analogy of English jurisprudence."

-- TomDixon - 07 Sep 2014

RyanHolmesFirstPaper 22 Dec 2017 - 18:37 RyanHolmes
The Englishry of the English Law +

-Ryan Holmes - 28 Nov 2017

Section I The Englishry of the English law owes a great deal to the diverse traditions that contributed to its structure and substance. However, to ignore the influence of the larger social, political, and economic pressures shaping the laws of England is to neglect the true drivers of the development of the peculiar nature of the English legal system. Chief among these forces are the consolidation and expansion of royal power, and long running power struggles between the Crown and the nobility. This inquiry demands a definition of Englishry, or what makes the English legal system historically distinct. Using broad strokes, this quality of the system can be defined as the flexibility derived from its case-driven nature, encompassing both the absence of a comprehensive civil code and the centrality of judicial decisions. Englishry also includes the notion that the power of the monarch, at least to some extent, is constrained by the rule of law. Notably absent are revered institutions like trial by jury and Parliament, for although they are essential to the English system, they are not unique, and have scattered analogues across Europe.

Section II

The various sources of the English law laid the foundation for legal system and enabled its later development and growth. The primary substantive source for the English law is the Anglo-Saxon law before the Conquest. It was influenced by several Germanic legal traditions and was by no means uniform across the entire country. Its concerns were intensely local, and it was underpinned by collective responsibility and community justice. Though records are sparse, compurgation seems to have played a significant role is the decision of cases. The Normans brought two particularly significant innovations to the English legal system. The first of which was the development of a more robust royal administration, epitomized by projects like the Domesday Book, that allowed for the development of a truly national legal system and more efficient taxation. The second was the imposition of feudal tenure, a radically new system of land ownership. This combination of the Anglo-Saxon focus on local custom and community participation with Norman central governance and the military tenures provided the starting point for the English law, but the distinguishing aspects of the system’s structure and substance was determined by subsequent events.

Section III

The consolidation and expansion of royal authority and administration in the centuries following the Conquest led to the development of a national court system that governed the entire realm and developed new jurisdictions, causes of action, and novel uses of fictions to fit the legal needs of their times. The latter half of the 12th century saw dramatic increase in both royal power and the reach of national courts. Not only did royal justice begin to travel independently from the person of the king with the development of the eyres and later the assizes, but the judicial functions of the curia regis were functionally shifted to permanent courts with the creation of the Exchequer of Pleas, the Court of Common Pleas, and later the King’s Bench. The reign of Henry II saw the development and subsequent judicial use of novel disseisin and mort d’ancestor to ameliorate the abuses of the Anarchy. Later times saw the Chancery develop to remedy the perceived rigidity of the common law.

Once established, these courts adopted new procedures that drove the law forward to meet the legal needs of contemporary society. This was occasionally done in novel ways. The Exchequer and King’s Bench greatly expanded their own respective jurisdictions with the Writ of Quominus and the Bill of Middlesex. In the 14th century, the common law courts drove the development of early tort law by expansively interpreting the vi et armis component of the writ of trespass as was done in Rattesdene v, Grunestone (YB 10 Edw II (54 SS) 140) and later doing away with the need for an allegation of force with the emergence of trespass on the case. A similar process is seen in the King’s Bench with development and affirmation of the use of assumpsit, much to the benefit of plaintiffs and the legal profession. Slade’s case Trin. 44 Eliz. 4 Co Rep 92b. The centrality of judicial action to substantive legal development and the national scope of these royal courts are part and parcel are part and parcel of the English law. Their existence is due in large part to their Norman origins, but the need to meet social, political, and economic needs was the driver of their subsequent development.

Section IV

Struggles between the Crown and the nobility, exacerbated by Britain’s relative physical isolation from the Continent and social and economic changes in the latter medieval period, led to the British monarchy being more constrained by the rule of law than its continental counterparts. For example, the rights of Parliament granted in the Magna Carta were can be temporary compromises to appease an emboldened and restless baronage after the loss of the Angevin’s continental possessions. These rights, through John’s untimely death and their subsequent reaffirmation, grew to eventually topple kings. In the land law, changes in the economy and the irrelevance of knight-service in the face of the yeoman archer led to a crisis of feudalism, and set off centuries of conflict between landowners and the Crown over the collection of incidents and the passage of land. This conflict dragged on for centuries from Quia Emptores, to the respective Statutes of Uses and Wills, ultimately leading to a defeat of royal power with abolition of feudal incidents in the 17th century.

Surely the abolition of the incidents is not the most striking illustration of the defeat of royal power in the 17th century. Events of January 1649 and December 1688 seem more salient, for example.

Section V

Though this essay speaks in broad terms and excludes many important themes, it seeks to establish that the diverse sources of the English law, while providing an essential foundation, are not enough to account for the development of the English legal system’s defining characteristics. The development of the medieval and early modern world, and the effect of these pressures on a relatively isolated island society, is more responsible for the distinctive character of the English law than its beginnings in Anglo-Saxon tradition and Norman governance.

Section titles would be useful, if there is a point in the divisions now indicated by number only.

I think the point of the essay, to quarrel with the question, is valid as a strategy. Whether you have adequately quarreled with the question is uncertain in this draft, so you could strengthen that to advantage. The "Englishry of English law" is a concept you can deny, stating that there is nothing particularly distinctive about the common law against the European background. Or you can accept the idea of diversity in outcome and argue that diversity of population, language and history is not the primary reason for the atypical evolution of the English law. Both are feasible lines of argument, though the first requires particularly strong will and good evidence, as it is quite contrarian. To say, however, that starting from "the Englishry" of English law requires that we "ignore the influence of the larger social, political, and economic pressures shaping the laws of England" does not wash. This is more about changing your framing top and bottom than about the content of the essay itself.

SECOND PAPER Introduction Surveying the development of freedom in the English law over the course of several centuries, it becomes immediately apparent that there was no overarching plan or design that drove the process. It was a haphazard and decidedly uneven affair. Each of the incremental advancements in the freedom of land and people was in response to the events and circumstances of the day. These historical contingencies created tensions in society between various factions, whether they be the baronage and the Crown, mesne lords and their vassals, or the peasantry and the nobility as a whole. Change was largely brought about through compromise, but progress was rarely linear or guaranteed. Often, but not always, the faction attempting to maintain or reassert the status quo would make an initial attempt to resolve the tension through taking more restrictive measures, which frequently left land less freely alienable and individuals more bound to the land and their lords than before. When present, these restrictions usually precipitated a drastic reaction, either through violent uprising or legal innovation, that created the need for a new compromise. This grand bargain, or gradual evolution over time, generally left people freer and land more alienable. Tracing these patterns from the signing of the Great Charter through the Statute of Wills, it is clear that contingency, and response to it, are of paramount importance in the history of the English law. Magna Carta The 1215 signing of the Magna Carta is a textbook example of how an incremental increase in the freedom of people was brought about by an attempt to resolve the immediate social and political tensions of the age. John was an unpopular king buffeted by conflicts with an ever more assertive Church and almost constant military failure in France. Faced with rebellion by the baronage in the wake of the permanent loss of Brittany and Normandy in 1214, John’s hand was forced into making a series of guarantees to the nobility and the church that seemed to ensconce a modicum of due process in the English legal system. Though not considered a permanent settlement at the time, John’s untimely death and the subsequent repeated affirmation by later monarchs lead to the minimal guarantees of due process contained in the Magna Carta becoming the symbolic foundation of the English legal system. The Crisis of the 14th Century: Plague, the Statute of Laborers, and The Peasant’s Revolt Perhaps the most important and wide–reaching advancement in individual liberty during the medieval period was the gradual weakening of serfdom brought about by tumult of the second half of the fourteenth century. The immediate aftermath of the Black Death saw wages rise dramatically for agricultural laborers and increasing movement of people seeking work and demanding better conditions. Attempting to stem the tide and reassert the pre-plague status quo, Parliament passed the Statute of Laborers in 1351, which froze wages and prohibited the movement of workers. The Statute and its accompanying Ordinance were weakly enforced, but contributed to a general atmosphere of oppression of the working classes in the Second As the economic crisis deepened in the 1370s, peasant discontent rose, and coupled with new theological reform movements like Lollardy, exploded in the Peasant’s Revolt of 1381. Though the jacquerie was ultimately put down, it posed a significant shock to the system, threatening London and executing the Archbishop of Canterbury along the way. Despite remaining on the books, the Statute of Laborers proved ineffective in restoring pre-plague conditions in the fact of the demographic and economic pressures that were weakening serfdom. The Revolt did not bring an immediate end to the institution, but it withered away in its aftermath, becoming almost nonexistent as a personal status in England by the end of the fifteenth century. The importance of social and demographic forces in driving the process is perhaps the greatest example of contingency advancing the freedom of individuals in the English law. Uses, Wills, and the Reformation: Land Reform in the Reign of Henry VIII

  1. ’s Statute of Wills marked the end of a decades long battle between landowners and the Crown over the ability to freely dispose of and control property after death and the Crown’s entitlement to its feudal incidences. Ultimately gaining the right to devise land through will, the landowners emerged victorious. Through a combination of legal innovation and outright rebellion, the landowners were able to free themselves from the strictures of mandatory primogeniture and excessive royal interference. The stage was set with the passage of the Statute of Uses in 1536, an attempt by the Crown to end abuses of beneficial ownership and stymie the avoidance of the payment of incidents. These goals were almost immediately undermined through clever lawyering and the development of the trust. Discontent over the Statute of Uses was a significant contributing factor the eruption of the Pilgrimage of Grace that fall. Gaining tens of thousands of followers and lasting for months, the rebellion was the most significant popular uprising against the religious and economic reforms of Henry VIII’s reign. Though royal authority was reestablished across Yorkshire in 1537, the Pilgrimage placed enormous political pressure on the Tudor state. This eventually led to the passage of the Statute of Wills in 1540, which enabled English landowners to devise their land through wills for the first time, gaining the freedom to dispose of their land as they saw fit, avoiding the specter of royal escheat. Through this political compromise, the landowners were able to secure a significant advancement in the freedom of land.
Conclusion Taken as a whole, contingency played a decisive role in the development of freedom in medieval England. This halting path to liberty, created by compromise and driven by the needs and contingencies of a given generation, shows that freedom in the English law was brought about by an organic and all too uncertain process. The importance of events and the resolution of immediate social problem demonstrates that English liberty and was not the created through a grand design or derived from ancient indefinable rights, but the product of a centuries-long human struggle.

Post Script: I know it needs work, especially in the Magna Carta section, and some citing/ more of a legal dimension, but I was pressed for time this week. Will revisit in the next week or two.

RyanHolmesSecondPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 17:21 RyanHolmes
Hello Professor,

The actual first draft of my second paper (the contingency paper) was accidentally submitted under the heading for my First Paper in late December. I apologize if my difficulties in navigating the Wiki created any confusion. Attached below is a revised copy of the Freedom/Contingency Essay and the revised Englishry Essay that was initially submitted in January. Sorry if submitting them together throws off the word count. Thank You!

Best,

Ryan Holmes

SECOND PAPER REVISED

Introduction Surveying the development of freedom in the English law over the course of several centuries, it is apparent that there was no overarching plan or design that drove its development. It was a haphazard and decidedly uneven affair. Each of the incremental advancements in the freedom of land and people was in response to the events and circumstances of the day. These contingencies created tensions in society between various factions, whether they be the baronage and the Crown, mesne lords and their vassals, or the peasantry and the nobility as a whole. Change was largely brought about through compromise, but progress was rarely linear or guaranteed. Often, but not always, the faction attempting to maintain or reassert the status quo would make an initial attempt to resolve the tension through taking more restrictive measures, which frequently left land less freely alienable and individuals more bound to the land and their lords than before. When present, these restrictions usually precipitated a drastic reaction, either through violent uprising or legal innovation, that created the need for a new compromise. This gradual evolution generally left people freer and land more alienable. Tracing these patterns from the signing of the Great Charter through the Statute of Wills, it is clear that contingency, and response to it, are paramount drivers in the development of freedom in the English law.

Magna Carta The 1215 signing of the Magna Carta is a textbook example of how an incremental increase in the freedom of people was brought about by an attempt to resolve the immediate social and political tensions of the age. John was an unpopular king buffeted by conflicts with an ever more assertive Church and crushing military failure in France. Faced with rebellion by the baronage in the wake of the permanent loss of Brittany and Normandy in 1214, John’s hand was forced into making a series of guarantees to the nobility and the church that seemed to ensconce a modicum of due process in the English legal system. Though not considered a permanent settlement at the time, John’s untimely death and the subsequent repeated affirmation by later monarchs lead to the minimal guarantees of due process contained in the Magna Carta becoming the symbolic foundation of the English legal system.

The Crisis of the 14th Century: Plague, the Statute of Laborers, and The Peasant’s Revolt Perhaps the widest–reaching advancement in individual liberty during the medieval period was the gradual weakening of serfdom brought about by tumult of the second half of the fourteenth century. The immediate aftermath of the Black Death saw wages rise dramatically for agricultural laborers and increasing movement of people seeking work and demanding better conditions. Attempting to stem the tide and reassert the pre-plague status quo, Parliament passed the Statute of Laborers in 1351, which froze wages and prohibited the movement of workers. The Statute and its accompanying Ordinance were weakly enforced, but contributed to a general atmosphere of oppression of the working classes in the second half of the 14th century. As the economic crisis deepened in the 1370s, peasant discontent rose, and coupled with new theological reform movements like Lollardy, exploded in the Peasant’s Revolt of 1381. Though the jacquerie was ultimately put down, it posed a significant shock to the system, threatening London and executing the Archbishop of Canterbury along the way. Despite remaining on the books, the Statute of Laborers proved ineffective in restoring pre-plague conditions in the fact of the demographic and economic pressures that were weakening serfdom. The Revolt did not bring an immediate end to the institution, but it withered away in its aftermath, becoming almost nonexistent as a personal status in England by the end of the fifteenth century. The importance of social and demographic forces in driving the process is perhaps the greatest example of contingency advancing the freedom of individuals in the English law.

Uses, Wills, and the Reformation: Land Reform in the Reign of Henry VIII The Statute of Wills also demonstrates a model of how contingency drove the advancement of freedom. Granting landowners the right to devise their land through will, it represented a victory of landowners over the Crown, and freed the landowners from the strictures of mandatory primogeniture and excessive royal interference. This legal innovation came about through a drive to increase royal revenue, and Reformation, and outright rebellion. The stage was set with the passage of the Statute of Uses in 1536, an attempt by the Crown to end abuses of beneficial ownership and stymie the avoidance of the payment of incidents. Though these goals were almost immediately undermined through clever lawyering and the development of the trust, discontent over the Statute of Uses was a significant contributing factor, alongside the break with Rome and the Dissolution of the Monasteries, in the eruption of the Pilgrimage of Grace that fall. Gaining tens of thousands of followers and lasting for months, the rebellion was the most significant popular uprising against the religious and economic reforms of Henry VIII’s reign. Though royal authority was reestablished across Yorkshire in 1537, the Pilgrimage placed enormous political pressure on the Tudor state. The resulting compromise eventually led to the passage of the Statute of Wills in 1540, giving landowners the freedom to dispose of their land as they saw fit while avoiding the specter of royal escheat.

Conclusion Taken as a whole, contingency played a decisive role in the development of freedom in medieval England. This halting path to liberty, created by compromise and driven by the needs and contingencies of a given generation, shows that freedom in the English law was brought about by an organic and uneven process. The importance of events and the resolution of immediate social problems demonstrates that English liberty and was not the created through a grand design or derived from ancient indefinable rights, but was the product of a centuries-long human struggle that developed in response to specific events, and the social pressures they unleashed, as they unfolded over time.

FIRST PAPER REVISED

Introduction

The Englishry of the English law owes a great deal to the diverse traditions that contributed to its structure and substance. The medieval English law is in large part a product of the marriage of the Anglo-Saxon legal system, based in intensely local tradition and collective responsibility, and the expanding machinery of Norman central governance. The imposition of a Norman administrative super-structure in the aftermath of the Conquest created a truly national legal system that continued to evolve and grow throughout the period. Despite this expansion of national power, the system preserved instruments of local control and community decision making. The combination of these two traditions formed the basis for that most English of institutions: the common law. This inquiry demands a definition of Englishry, or what makes the common law system historically distinct. Using broad strokes, this quality of the system can be defined as the flexibility derived from its case-driven nature, encompassing both the absence of a comprehensive civil code and the centrality of judicial decisions and a significant degree of community involvement, either through compurgation or trial-by-jury.

The Foundation: Anglo Saxon Localism and Norman Administration

The various sources of the English law laid the foundation for legal system and enabled its later development and growth. The primary substantive source for the English law is the Anglo-Saxon law before the Conquest. It was influenced by several Germanic legal traditions and was by no means uniform across the entire country. Its concerns were intensely local, and it was underpinned by notions of collective responsibility and community justice. Though records are sparse, compurgation seems to have played a significant role is the decision of cases. The Normans brought two particularly significant innovations to the English legal system. The first of which was the development of a more robust royal administration, epitomized by projects like the Domesday Book, that allowed for the development of a truly national legal system and more efficient taxation. The second was the imposition of feudal tenure, a radically new system of land ownership. This combination of the Anglo-Saxon focus on local custom and community participation with Norman central governance and the military tenures provided the foundation of the English law, allowing for its later development and growth. The consolidation and expansion of royal authority and administration in the centuries following the Conquest led to the development of a national court system that governed the entire realm and developed new jurisdictions, causes of action, and novel uses of fictions to fit the legal needs of their times. The latter half of the 12th century saw dramatic increase in both royal power and the reach of national courts. Not only did royal justice begin to travel independently from the physical person of the king with the development of the eyres and later the assizes, but the judicial functions of the curia regis were functionally shifted to permanent courts with the creation of the Exchequer of Pleas, the Court of Common Pleas, and later the King’s Bench. The reign of Henry II saw the development and subsequent judicial use of novel disseisin and mort d’ancestor to ameliorate the abuses of the Anarchy. Later times saw the Chancery develop to remedy the perceived rigidity of the common law.

Procedural Innovations Within Royal System

Once established, these courts adopted new procedures that drove the law forward to meet the legal needs of contemporary society. This was occasionally done in novel ways. The Exchequer and King’s Bench greatly expanded their own respective jurisdictions with the Writ of Quominus and the Bill of Middlesex. In the 14th century, the common law courts drove the development of early tort law by expansively interpreting the vi et armis component of the writ of trespass as was done in Rattesdene v, Grunestone (YB 10 Edw II (54 SS) 140) and later doing away with the need for an allegation of force with the emergence of trespass on the case. A similar process is seen in the King’s Bench with development and affirmation of the use of assumpsit, much to the benefit of plaintiffs and the legal profession. Slade’s case Trin. 44 Eliz. 4 Co Rep 92b. The centrality of judicial action to substantive legal development and the national scope of these royal courts are part and parcel are part and parcel of the English law. They were created by the creation of Norman administrative state and evolved to the need to meet social, political, and economic needs of the day.

Local Participation

Despite the prominence of the royal courts in creation and development of a national legal system, the localism at the core of Anglo-Saxon law remained a defining aspect of the common law throughout the medieval period. Compurgation, or oath-helping through a combination of eyewitness accounts and character references, remained a key feature of litigation in the immediate aftermath of the Conquest. During the reign of Henry II, local participation grew into a more formal institution through the development of the jury. This took the form of the presenting jury of the grand assize and the also self-informing trial jury. The abolition of the ordeal by the Lateran Council of 1215 further encouraged the adoption of the jury trial. This right was later ensconced in the Magna Carta, securing community involvement through jury trial in a criminal proceeding as a fundamental right in the English constitutional system.

Conclusion

Though this essay speaks in broad terms and excludes many important themes, it seeks to establish that the diverse sources of the English law provided an essential foundation and account for the development of the common law’s defining characteristics. The institutions of the Norman state created a truly national legal system, and the institutional responses to contemporary social pressures through the years gave the common law much of its substance. Although the medieval English law operated within the confines of a national system, it remained an intensely local affair, with the jury in all its forms epitomizing the continued importance of the Anglo-Saxon tradition of localism and community involvement to the development of the common law.

Post Script: Despite what the heading reads, this is the evised 1st Paper. Reframed the question and moved away from constitutional questions.

SecondPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 00:01 EbenMoglen

Paper Assignment

Not more than 1000 words. Under any circumstances.

Subject

Unfreedom of both people and property transformed into freedom in the history of English law by contingency only. Discuss.

Due Date

December 22, 2017, 5pm EST

Formatting

Log in. Clicking here:

Create Second Paper

will create a page named TWikiGuestSecondPaper? and put you into an edit window for it. This page has some skeleton formatting, which you are free to ignore, and an explanation of how to restrict access to your paper.


This assignment can only be changed by:

-- EbenMoglen - 07 Dec 2017

SignificanceofDomesdayBook 10 Sep 2014 - 03:02 AllysonMackavage
Plunkett on pg. 12 writes that the Domesday Book was "so respected that it was called simply 'the record', so great was its authority."

I was wondering how the Domesday Book could have had as much authority as it did when I'm assuming the demographics of Medieval England must have changed relatively quickly such that the information it contained became very out of date. How long was the Domesday Book relied on by English authorities? Why was there no attempt to update the book? Was there any equivalent of such a record on the Continent? How did the book assist in the administration of the government of England beyond aiding in the collection of taxes?

-- MichaelCoburn - 09 Sep 2014

The Domesday Book was commissioned by William the Conqueror who dispatched a survey to assess all of the land throughout England. As king, he had the right to levy a land-tax. Called a geld or danegeld, the land-tax existed as early as 991 A.D. [1] Although the land-tax was abolished by Edward the Confessor around the year 1051, William reinstated it as a means of raising money for the Crown. [2] Reasons for conducting the land survey recorded in the Domesday Book were twofold. [3] Firstly, no similarly comprehensive survey had been conducted since the Roman occupation in England. Secondly, William wished to reform the previous system, which had over time accumulated many special provisions granting certain landowners favorable treatment. [4]

The Domesday Book continued to be relied on for many centuries. Particularly, it was used as evidence of boundaries amongst vills and other geographical units. [5] It was also used as proof of land-ownership. [6]

One reason the Domesday Book has achieved long-lasting influence is that it provides a picture of feudal England, with its hierarchies clearly articulated. [7] Indeed, this may have been another motivation for the rigid definitions of social classes in the book. [8]

A relatively recent attempt was made to create a new snapshot in England in the spirit of the original Domesday Book in 1986. [9] Over a million people participated in documenting British life. The project was reloaded in 2011 to give participants the opportunity to update their Domesday entries. [10]

[1] Maitland, The Domesday Book and Beyond, pg. 3. [2] Maitland, pgs. 3--4. [3] Survey questions available at http://www.bbc.co.uk/history/british/normans/doomsday_01.shtml. [4] Maitland, pg. 4. [5] Maitland, pgs. 12, 14--15. [6] http://www.nationalarchives.gov.uk/domesday/discover-domesday/domesday-legacy.htm [7] Maitland, pgs. 170--71 [8] Plucknett, Concise History, pg. 517. [9] http://www.atsf.co.uk/dottext/domesday.html [10] http://www.bbc.co.uk/history/domesday/story

-- AllysonMackavage - 10 Sep 2014

 
SouthcotesCase 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Attached a case (Drake v. Royman) that needs translation; overall still a work in progress. -- LuisVilla?

Southcote's Case

Why Southcote's Case, 4 Co. Rep. 83b; Cro. Eliz. 815 (1601)? The rule ("that to keep and to keep safely are one and the same thing") apparently never appealed to anyone before or since, as no one has ever tried to disturb Coggs v. Bernard 2 Ld. Raym. 909, which overruled it, and where Holt said that the judges in London had never followed it. How did it come to be decided ... or was it decided?

NB

May also be spelled as Southcott, Southcot, or Southcoat. (Defendant may be Bennett or Bennet.)

Sketch

The rule in Coke's report of Southcote's case is a fairly extreme one. Holt in Coggs v. Bernard does such a thorough job of demolishing Coke's report of the case, as well as laying out a typology of bailments, that bailment cases prior to it have all but vanished from The Digest.

Still, at least one author finds the rule supportable: Holmes. In Lectures on the Common Law, Holmes says of the case: "The attempts of Lord Holt in Coggs v. Bernard, and of Sir William Jones in his book on Bailments, to show that Southcote v. Bennet was not sustained by authority, were futile, as any one who will Study the Year Books for himself may see. The same principle was laid down seven years before by Peryam, C. B., in Drake v. Royman, and Southcote's Case was followed as a leading precedent without question for a hundred years." Holmes may yet be alone- a brief Harvard Law Review piece roughly contemporaneous to Holmesalt. source says that Holmes is 'the only positive reference' to Southcote's case in 'the past hundred years', and another contemporary HLR piece points out some misanalysis by Holmes. Perhaps more interestingly, that piece points out some significant flaws in the reasoning in Southcote, and suggests that it later went to the defendant.

In the passage Holmes refers to, William Jones's Bailments says:

"The reason of the judgment," says Lord Coke, "was, because the plaintiff had delivered the goods to be safely kept, and the defendant had taken the charge of them upon himself, by accepting them on such a delivery." Had the reporter stopped here, I do not see what possible objection could have been made; but his exuberant erudition boiled over, and produced the frothy conceit which has occasioned so many reflections on the case itself; namely, "that to keep and to keep safely are one and the same thing;" [...]

Need translation

Drake v. Royman, Savile 133

resources still to digest

  • Pollock and Maitland on bailment: covers early history; suggests that an absolute rule may have been the case c. 1200, per Glanvill x. 18, but that even as early as Bracton (f. 62b, 99) there was at least sometimes a mitigating factor for diligence (which Southcote ignores.)
  • LanevCotton, 12 Mod. 473; 88 ER 1458. Holt in dicta distinguishes Southcote's case, saying that it is good law for the case of a special bailment, and including the case where the bailee is a government agent as a special bailment, but that the general rule of the case does not hold.

resources still to find

  • 33 Hen. 6. pl. 1: when a gaol is broken open, the gaoler can be charged because 'he hath his remedy over'
  • Woodlife's Case, Moo. 462; Mosley v. Fossett, Moo. 543: in which the other judges (who did not rule on Southcote) differ from Gawdy and Clench on bailment cases, per 11 HLR 161
  • Ld. Raymond, 3d. ed: Call # Rep 1775g. Apparently adds an annotation that the rule 'was denied to be law by the whole case, ex relatione Magistri Bunbury.'
  • Kettle v. Bromsall, Willes, 118 ( Story says this contemporary, post-Coggs case 'seems to admit the general correctness of Southcote's case on the point actually in judgment', which is to say in the case where the bailor has undertaken a special bailment.)
  • Williams v. Lloyd, 1 Jones, 179; s.c. Palmer, 549; 22 Liber Assisarum, 41; (cases which story says are earlier than Southcote and disagree)

cases cited by Holt against Southcote in Coggs:

  • 29 Ass. 28: "the opinion is, that the bailee is not chargeable, if the goods are stole."
  • 8 Edw. 2, Fitz. Detinue 59: "where goods were locked in a chest, and left with the bailee, and the owner took away the key, and the goods were stolen, and it was held that the bailee should not answer for the goods. That case they say differs, because the bailer did not trust the bailee with them. But I cannot see the reason of that difference, nor why the bailee should not be charged with goods in a chest, as well as with goods out of a chest. For the bailee has as little power over them, when they are out of a chest, as to any benefit he might have by them, as when they are in a chest; and he has as great power to defend them in one case as in the other."
  • 9 Edw. 4, 40 b. was but a debate at Bar. For Danby was but a counsel then, though he had been Chief Justice in the beginning of Ed. 4, yet he was removed, and restored again upon the restitution of Hen. 6, as appears by Dugdale's Chronica Series. So that what he said cannot be taken to be any authority, for he spoke only for his client; and Genney for his client said the con- trary.
  • 3 Hen. 7, 4, is but a sudden opinion and that but by half the Court; and yet that is the only ground' for this opinion of my Lord Coke, which besides he has improved.

cases cited by 11 HLR 161 to show no precedent to Southcote:

  • 3 E. 4, 15 pl 7 by Littleton 1462
  • 9 E. 4, 34 pl 9 by Littleton and Brian JJ 1469
  • 9 E. 4, 40 pl 22 1469 by Danby CJ ante
  • 6 H 7 12 pl 9 per Fineux J 1491
  • 10 H 7 26 pl 3 per Fineux J 1495 ("In the last two cases Keble, arguendo, had stated the opposite view and Brooke (Detinue, 37) by a query appears rather to approve Keble's contention.")
StatsEdwII 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Statutes & Royal Ordinances, Edward II

This is a work in progress

Edward II

Brief History:

Reign 1307 – 1327

Married Isabella, from the French Royal Family. The marriage would soon turn sour to the point that Isabella would plot and bring about Edward’s deposition.

The major conflict of his reign was against the Scots led by Robert Bruce where the English army suffered a series of reversals leading up to a decisive victory by the Scots in 1314.

However, the conflict that would have far reaching consequences for the constitutional history of England was of a domestic nature.

Baronial Opposition and the Ordinances of 1310-11

It was Edward’s political battle against the Barons that lays the stage for the constitutional developments that concern this topic. One could mark the decade of 1310 as the decade when the Baronial opposition was successful in gaining the upper hand. The decade began with the Ordinances of 1310-11 which imposed severe limitations on the authority of the King. Among other things, it stipulated that the King could not make war, leave the realm, make appointment to important posts, make grants of title without the consent of the Barons in parliament. The phrase in parliament is of great significance here. To read the intention of the Barons as that of establishing constitutional checks and balances would be anachronistic. The Barons did not have a “constitutional” plan as such, as one would understand it in the modern sense. Instead, for the them, the Parliament emerged as a political space in which they could successfully and effectively challenge and contest the King’s authority without indulging in all out military assaults every time. The parliament was not for the Barons an independent source of legitimacy and power. There was no principle of representation involved. It was a place where the Barons would gather together, and thereby have an effective political platform to challenge the King. It is in this context one has to understand the importance of the insistence in the Ordinances that the nobility was summoned to the Parliament “by right and not by the King’s grace”. The regularity and the transparency of the summons (in which lied the seed of the notion of Peerage, which still governs the House of Lords) was of crucial importance.

While the Parliament is associated in modern times as primarily as centre of legislative power, this is not what it meant for the Barons. Their main focus was administrative, and to a lesser extent judicial power. In none of these functions of the parliament did the commonality have a share, whose role was limited to assenting to legislation, to make grants for money and to present petitions – in other words, functions of mostly legislative in nature. Not a word was said about any of these functions in the Ordinances concerning the parliament. In other words, in the Baronial vision of the Parliament, as evidenced through the Ordinances, there was no significant role for the commonality to play.

However, despite their highly limited and strategic vision for the Parliament, the decade of Baronial political success had two major impact in how Parliament was to evolve. One was (and this becomes more significant in view of the Household Ordinances, which was aimed at the private sphere of the Monarch) to establish the Parliament as a space for “public” exercise of political power, as opposed to the highly personal nature of the Monarchy. It allowed for a setting where the exercise of state power could be made public, and for the opposition that implied a level of transparency and check. It also provided a sense of legitimacy (though, not in the modern sense of the word) which made it easier for the Barons to make claims against the King. The inherently public nature of the Parliament provided for the Barons a greater ability to successfully curtail the power of the King which would have been difficult, or at any rate much more troublesome, to achieve through sheer force. The biggest evidence of this lies in the fact that the biggest political successes of the Baronial Opposition in the decade of 1310s was achieved in a Parliamentary setting (most notably, the Lincoln Parliament of 1316). One should not undermine the importance of the military strength of the Barons in all this (after all, Thomas of Lancaster, the leader of the Barons, often brought in his own armed guards inside the Parliament), but the developments of this decade gave the Parliament a notion of legitimacy, and public exercise of power, both of which were crucial to its future development as the most powerful institution in the realm.

The second major impact was the emergence of the Parliament as an independent political sphere, no longer just another monarchical chamber. In the battle against the King, the Barons had a serious handicap. The King possessed a source of power and legitimacy that came to him by virtue of his lineage – by the mere fact of being King. What the Barons needed was a political stage were they could unify and a stage and one that was independent of the aura of the King. They partly identified, partly made the Parliament to be such a stage. The realized (and successfully put into practice) that by controlling the parliament, they could be controlling a sphere of political action that could be outside the King’s control. This freeing of the Parliament from Monarchical control, even if just politically (as opposed to constitutionally) was a move of great significance, resonance of which could be felt even in Edward II’s reign.

Attempts at Reassertion of Royal Power: The Coronation Oath Argument

There were different ways in which Kings would extricate themselves from the promises made. Edward I, for example, did so through absolution through a Papal Bull. Edward II though took a novel approach, and argued against the 1311 ordinances on the basis of the relationship of the Sovereign to the law. He especially argued that the Ordinances, and the limits the sought to impose on him, were violative his Coronation Oath (given below), especially the first and the fourth precepts. [Anthony Musson, Medieval Law in Context, Mancheter University Press, Manchester, at 239-240.]

CORONATION OATH (1308)

"_Sire, will you grant and keep and by your oath confirm to the people of England the laws and customs given to them by the previous just and god-fearing kings, your ancestors_, and especially the laws, customs, and liberties granted to the clergy and people by the glorious king, the sainted Edward, your predecessor?" "I grant and promise them."

"Sire, will you in all your judgments, so far as in you lies, preserve to God and Holy Church, and to the people and clergy, entire peace and concord before God?" "I will preserve them."

"Sire, will you, so far as in you lies, cause justice to be rendered rightly, impartially, and wisely, in compassion and in truth?" "I will do so."

"_Sire, do you grant to be held and observed the just laws and customs that the community of your realm shall determine, and will you, so far as in you lies, defend and strengthen them to the honour of God_?" "I grant and promise them." [Emphasis Added]

Reassertion of Royal Power: Statute of York, 1322

In 1322, soon after Edward II won his political and military victory over the Baronial opposition, he convened the Parliament at York to pass the Statute of York to repeal the Ordinances of 1311 and reestablish the absolute superiority of the Monarchy. The relevant portions of the statute read:

Whereas our lord King Edward, son of King Edward, on March 16, in the third year of his reign, granted to the prelates, earls, and barons of his realm ... ;[1] and whereas the archbishop of Canterbury, primate of all England, and the bishops, earls, and barons chosen for the purpose, drew up certain ordinances that begin as follows ... , which ordinances our said lord the king caused to be rehearsed and examined in his parliament at York three weeks after Easter in the fifteenth year of his reign ...; and whereas, through that examination in the said parliament, it was found that by the ordinances thus decreed the royal power of our said lord the king was wrongfully limited in many respects, to the injury of his royal lordship and contrary to the estate of the crown; and whereas, furthermore, through such ordinances and provisions made by subjects in times past against the royal authority of our lord the king's ancestors, the kingdom has incurred troubles and wars, whereby the land has been imperilled: [therefore] it is agreed and established at the said parliament by our lord the king, by the said prelates, earls, and barons, and by the whole community of the realm assembled in this parliament, that everything ordained by the said Ordainers and contained in the said ordinances shall henceforth and forever cease [to be valid], losing for the future all title, force, virtue, and effect; and that the statutes and establishments duly made by our lord the king and his ancestors prior to the said ordinances shall remain in force. And [it is decreed] that henceforth and forever at all times every kind of ordinance or provision made under any authority or commission whatsoever by subjects of our lord the king or of his heirs against the royal power of our lord the king or of his heirs, or contrary to the estate of the crown, shall be null and shall have no validity or force whatever; but that matters which are to be determined with regard to the estate of our lord the king and of his heirs, or with regard to the estate of the kingdom and of the people, shall be considered, granted, and established in parliament by our lord the king and with the consent of the prelates, earls, and barons, and of the community of the kingdom, as has been accustomed in times past. [Emphasis Added]

The statute became, in time, one of the most important in the history of English constitutional law. Of great importance, and which got a lot of attention from the future scholars, was the term “and the commonality of the realm” at the end of the statute. This was often viewed by future scholars and politicians (especially the Whigs) as a recognition of Parliamentary supremacy, and a constitutional recognition of the role of the “commonality” who till that point had little substantive role in the process of law making. The abovementioned phrase in the statute can be seen as a major concession to the commonalities. While such concessions have been made by Kings earlier from time to time for strategic purposes (including Edward’s father Edward I), this statute gave it permanency, and as would be argued by future historians and politicians, a constitutional validity to the right of the community to be consulted on fundamental matters which clearly concerned it.

However, it would not be in any ways correct to surmise from this that the intention of Edward II and his advisers who drafted the Statute was to establish the Parliament as a centre democratic power. The Statute was not in anyway progressive, as the Whig reading would suggest, but overwhelmingly Conservative, in the sense it aimed at reinstating, and conserving Monarchical supremacy that has been damaged by the decade of Baronial challenge -- as the major part of the statute makes amply clear. What Edwards was specifically concerned about is having unchecked and unfettered power over matters concerning his own person, estate, family and heirs. In the fractured Feudal nature of the British realm, this was of the central issue to him. The concession to the commons on the other hand was made regarding the “estate of the realm”. Here, it was not seen as threatening to his immediate concerns to atleast acknowledge the principle that matters concerning all must be approved by all.

In anycase, it is likely that he saw the commonality as playing little more than a merely formal role as they had used to and not emerging as a alternate centre of power, like the Barons, who were the more immediate enemies. The wording of the statute, which says that the matters (both regarding the estate of the king and the estate of the realm) was to be “established” by the King shows that the political initiative was to come from the King exclusively, and the power of the parliament was to merely “consent” to it. In 14th century, consent did not carry the republican overtones that it does today. On the contrary, the intention was to bring the Parliament, which had been so successfully hijacked by the Barons back into the Monarchical orbit – to make it an expressly royal institution. However, while the express intention of the Statute of York was to strongly reassert Royal supremacy both over the realm and over the parliament, the far reaching consequences were more interesting.

For one, the very fact that Edward and his counselors saw the need to go through the Parliament and a statute to undo the legal implications of the Baronial challenge speaks volumes. It shows that they realized the importance of the Parliament as a political arena tat was so successfully used against them by the Barons. Thus, a mere military victory (which they had already achieved) against the Barons were not enough. What they also needed was to secure the control of the Parliament, and insure that it does not fall into the hands of the Barons quite so easily as it did a decade back. Thus was the need to expressly put the Parliament in a central role in the Statute of York.

Of equal importance was the provisions regarding the commonality. While they were not, as the Whigs would claim, an acknowledgement of the absolute constitutional supremacy of a representative body, they were nevertheless an important advancement of the principle of representation in the medieval context. One of the main strengths of the Baronial control of the Parliament was the fact that the Barons could claim to represent the realm and its common interests. This gave them a potentially equal platform of legitimacy to challenge the King who also claimed to represent the realm in his very personhood. Thus, one of the political strategies of the King and his counselors was to cut off this source of legitimacy to the Barons. They attempted to do so by strengthening and regularising the rights of the “commonality of the realm” (that is, the lower house of the parliament) to present “common petition”.

This right must be understood in the context of the political landscape of the 14th century. The main threat to the King was the Barons. The “commonality” (not yet the commons, as they are known today) on the other hand consisted of knights burgesses, and a large numbers of lower clergy. It was a rather disunited bunch of men, with very little unified political purpose. Especially the clergy did not feel a deep sense of commitment to the parliament, which they saw as a secular institution and thereby neither binding nor demanding much from them. Clearly, for Edward II, this cumbersome body of men was not a political force that worried him, as opposed to the Barons. By elevating and formalizing the role of “common petition” as the representative plea of the realm he insured that the Barons would not have an easy access to the claim of representation any more. At the same time, while this change in the nature of common petitions was a significant development constitutionally, in Edward II’s reign it had little immediate significance in shaping legislation. Legislation would still be, in the years following 1322, almost entirely royal in nature and very little, if any of it, originated in the common petitions.

So, one was of reading the developments of Edward II’s reign is to see how the “commonality” gained political prominence not by being a party to the political struggle, but as a beneficiary of the struggle between the King and the Feudal lords. However, as in time, the economic and social power shifted from the Feudal class of the Barons to the bourgeoisie class, who populated the lower house of Parliament, the words of Statute of York, and the practices brought about by Edward II, would get a new life and new significance, in a way that the King and his counselors could not have imagined. In that respect, one has to recognize the significance of the developments that were put in motion during the reign of Edward II.

Private and Public Nature of Law I: Ordinances and Statutes

So, one way of reading the developments of Edward II’s reign is to see how the “commonality” gained political prominence not by being a party to the political struggle, but as a beneficiary of the struggle between the King and the Feudal lords. However, as in time, the economic and social power shifted from the Feudal class of the Barons to the bourgeoisie class, who populated the lower house of Parliament, the words of Statute of York, and the practices brought about by Edward II, would get a new life and new significance, in a way that the King and his counselors could not have imagined. In that respect, one has to recognize the significance of the developments that were put in motion during the reign of Edward II.

As has been mentioned earlier, one of the significant moves made by the Baronial opposition was an assertion for the need of public exercise of political power. There intention for this assertion was to make sure that they could exercise a scrutiny and check over the King’s authority. Significantly, when the King successfully wrested his authority back, he did not give up on this idea. One of the reason for this was, as we have discussed, the (perhaps begrudging) acknowledgement by the King and his counselors of the political potential of the parliament, and thereby the potential pitfall of abandoning it entirely. The other, perhaps more important reason was to ensure that the Barons cannot undo the work done by the Statute of York merely by force or another set of ordinances. They had to made to come through the Parliament (and the commonality), which the King now controlled. This is what explains the provision in the statute that all ordinances made by the “subjects” against the “estate of the crown” to be void; and the further, more significant provision that “but that matters which are to be determined with regard to the estate of our lord the king and of his heirs, or with regard to the estate of the kingdom and of the people, shall be considered, granted, and established in parliament”. In other words, all matters concerning the “estate of the kingdom and the people” were to be decided in a public manner and a public forum. Ordinances were still possible for the King to make, but that would concern it seems only private matters regarding his own estate, heirs and family. This potentially set up the division between Ordinances (and individual exercise of power by the executive), and Statue (a collective exercise of power by a body of representatives) that would take shape in time to resemble what we understand today by those terms. Furthermore, it also set up an implied hierarchy of these two legal instruments. Statutes (including the Statute of York itself) was to deal with more fundamental matters of law (constitutional, in our sense) while Ordinances were to deal with matters of more ordinary (administrative, in our sense) matters, including the management of the royal household and estate. The Statute of York could be seen as laying down the foundation of this notion of the two kinds of lawmaking which would be familiar to us in the modern times. What should be remembered though that in absence of checks and balances, this was not seen by Edward II and his counselors as any limitation on the royal power since it was the King who initiated statutes as well. Instead it was seen as a safeguard against future renegade Barons who could draft ordinances and then force the crown to accept them.

Private and Public Nature of Law II: The King and the Courts

“Sic voluntas hodie vincit rationem. Nam quicquid regi placuerit, quamvis ratione careat, legis habet vigorem” [Thus today will overcome reason. For whatever pleases the king, although lacking reason, has the force of law]. Vita Edwardi Secondi.

The discussion of private and public nature of the law in Edward II's reign would not be complete without taking a look at how the law was interpreted by the courts vis-a-vis its relationship to the King. The king being the fount of all justice, was also a judicial authority. It seems that Edward II personally did involve himself in the judicial decision making process if the matter had enough at stake for him to be involved. La Warre v. Bishop of Coventry (attached) mentions adjournment for further royal deliberation.

So does King v. The Prior of the Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem (attached).

However, sometime the King would intervene to instruct the courts to act in a way that would be expressly violative of a statute, and that did not go without protest. In Scoland v. Grandison [Attached] the counsel for the defendant, says that his client need not answer to the writ since it was presented in violation of the procedure laid (not on the day provided for) by statute. The judge note that they were under direct order from the King to allow the writ. The interesting (and relevant for our purpose) exchange happens on page 175-76, where to the Counsel’s contention that the statute in question was made by the “common counsel of the Realm”, and therefore should not be overridden by a simple directive of the king. However, the judges responded that the king’s command was at par with “common counsel” What also came up was the fact that such a view is in clear violation of the Ordinances of 1310-11, which were still fresh (the case was sometime in the years 1313-1314)

Similarly, in the case of Horneby v. Abbot of Croyland the question came up whether certain actions were in violation of the Magna Carta. The response of the judges was that since they were acting in King’s stead, the have to give weight to the king’s wishes (which were conveyed through a letter) even if it goes against the principles of Magna Carta. [Attached]

These cases then illustrate the ambiguous nature of the constitutional developments in Edward II's reign as has been discussed earlier. They show that it would be wrong to claim that there was an ascendancy of the idea of public law as a successful counter to private or individual assertions of legal power by the King. At the same time, as some of the arguments in these cases illustrate, the developments in this time made it possible for enterprising lawyers to make those claims. In time, as the socio-political conditions would change, so would the strength of these arguments.

StatuteLaborers 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Labor Policy after 1348 and Theory of Contract

How did the Statute of Laborers of 1351 contribute to the development of assumpsit as a replacement for covenant and debt?

Adam Krotman, Daniel Malech and Sarika Gupta

Draft Version

The growth of assumpsit has its origins in the Black Death of 1346, and the first national labour legislation that emerged as a result (http://avalon.law.yale.edu/medieval/statlab.asp). The massive toll of the Black Death on the workforce meant a dramatic increase in the bargaining power of workers and serf – relative scarcity meant that their work product had gained an increased per-unit value (31 J. Leg. Studies S582). This, predictably, resulted in an attempt to renegotiate wages and terms of service: “workers began to refuse to perform customary tasks unless more compensation and fewer servile obligations were forthcoming” (31 J. Leg. Studies S583). In addition, there was an element of regional variation in the depletion of the labor force. This gave serfs and laborers the opportunity leave their traditional lords, and seek new employment on more favorable conditions – greater pay and fewer servile restrictions and obligations. Facing labor shortages, lords whose manors had suffered a greater depletion often accepted these demands, and refused to return runaway serfs, breaking down the traditional lack of labor competition and creating a new labor market (31 J. Leg. Studies S583).

In 1349, Edward III attempted, in essence, to freeze wages at the levels that they had been in 1346 with the Ordinance of Laborers, requiring that “all healthy non-self-sufficient people under sixty years of age work at reasonable wages until the end of their agreed term.” (93 Mich. L. Rev. 1771). In 1351 these attempts were taken further and codified in the Statute of Laborers. This act set out, inter alia, maximum wages for certain laborers, with wages originally set at pre-plague levels, but adjusted upwards in keeping with the “reasonable wage” requirement of the original Ordinance of Laborers; compulsory service; requirements that laborers appear every year before the constable or bailiff to swear to uphold obligations; prescription of imprisonment or fines for non-compliance; and private lawsuits to sue laborers and employers in violation (15 J.Leg. Med. 393).

According to scholar Robert Palmer, these statutory attempts to force laborers to accept wages that did not reflect their true economic value had an adverse consequence – it removed incentives for laborers to perform superior work, as these laborers could not be positively compensated beyond statutory limits for work exceeding the value of the wage caps. Through the channel of chancery, the government attempted to cure this by imposing liability on workers for negligent performance, with assumpsit pertaining to performance of non-written agreements – which worked in conjunction with the prescriptions of the Statute of Laborers and Ordinance of Laborers to find the beginnings of both contract in the requirements of the Statute, and negligent performance of these quasi-contracts (93 Mich. L. Rev. 1772).

insert section here on why covenant/debt were inadequate compared to assumpsit

Courts and the English government, as a response to the unrest and general upheaval to the social order, became much more concerned with providing responses that would maintain and augment order. A workforce drastically decreased in number, with proportionately fewer skilled labourers, &#8211 since the young and inexperienced were relatively less decimated by the plague, compounded the incentive issues associated with the Statute of Laborers. Thus, the courts showed an increased willingness to issue new writs to deal with these sorts of problems, including the application of the writ of assumpsit. Assumpsit developed as a way to “compel competent performance by the trades of their services to their employers” (Real Property, Probate and Trust Journal 562-563). Thus, this early labor legislation served as a further catalyst for the growth of the writ of assumpsit at common law, which served essentially to coerce working people to perform their work well (Davies et al, ed., 27). The various forms of writs of assumpsit (originally based on trespass) became, after the Black Death and the Statute of Laborers, based upon covenant, and “nonfeasance and misfeacance became sanctionable as the scope of the government’s legal coercion expanded” (93 Mich. L. Rev. 1772).

The earliest of these writs were known by such titles as “a writ on the Statute of Laborers” or “trespass on the Statute of Laborers”, but followed a similar theme of damages or imprisonment for a laborer or servant who withdrew from service before the end of his term, and were based upon the authority of the Statute of Laborers (59 Cal. L. Rev. 1148). The word “assumpsit” became, around the time of the Statute, standard in describing a “defendant’s promise or undertaking”, but though it had coalesced as a separate legal concept for the reasons discussed above, it was for a time often simply known as trespass or trespass on the case (59 Cal. L. Rev. 1151-2). As it began to be used more frequently to enforce “undertakings” of any kind (particularly in response to the implied undertakings of the Statute of Laborers, as a flexible means of enforcing wage caps), it acquired more flexibility as a legal form. By the 15th and 16th centuries it had begun to be used to enforce land sale contracts, and as a means to collect debts (59 Cal. L. Rev. 1152).

 
StatuteofLabourers 03 Dec 2014 - 03:21 AllysonMackavage
Palmer goes into great detail on how the massive depopulation during the Black Death led to the passage the Statute of Labourers and how it was used to force the able bodied of the lower classes to work and set maximum wages and prices. (Chapter 3 pg. 14-27) According to Wikipedia the law was not repealed until 1863.

I was wondering what the public policy/moral justification for what today appears to be a manifestly unjust law? How could the law have continued to exist for such a long period of time as new Enlightenment ideals and a rising belief in the importance of the free market increased in England during the 18th and 19th centuries?

-- MichaelCoburn - 25 Sep 2014

OLD POOR LAWS 1349 through 1781

Medieval (14th Century)

The Ordinance and Statute of Laborers were two laws passed in 1349 and 1351, respectively, in response to labor shortages following the Black Death. Essentially, the workforce was significantly lessened by the large number of deaths, creating a labor shortage that poised workers to demand high wages, forcing manufacturers to increase prices to account for increased costs.

The Ordinance of Laborers froze wages at the pre-plague level by forbidding employers to offer and employees to ask for wages higher than those paid from "the twentieth year of our reign of England, or five or six other commone years next before" (1332 to 1338, note that plague was in 1348). [1] It also required the sheriff to commit to the gaol any unemployed able-bodied men and women. The Ordinance of Laborers was not very effective, and the subsequent Statute of Laborers was passed to aid its enforcement, because many workers continued to demand twice or thrice pre-plague wages. [2] The Statute of Laborers mostly contains more specific provisions of acceptable wages and and sales prices for specific workers.

At the time, the justifications for both the Ordinance and Statute of Laborers are plainly stated. Firstly, the King intended to discourage idleness, particularly because some able-bodied individuals were choosing to "beg in idleness" rather than work. [3] Indeed, the Ordinance of Laborers forbade giving alms to idle beggars to make the lifestyle of begging less profitable to potential workers and increase the safety of the realm ("many valiant beggars, as long as they may live of begging, do refuse to labor, giving themselves to idleness and vice, and sometime to theft and other abominations"). [4] An important justification, however, was essentially that fixing prices and wages was for the good of the realm. [5] Of course, it bears noting that these acts were passed by the King "by the assent of the prelates, nobles, and other of his council" and perhaps therefore were more favorable to the wealthy than the poor.

As noted by Palmer, the Statute of Laborers ultimately created a perverse incentive for workers to slack on the job because "[f]orced work and wage restrictions . . . result in less motivation to work well." [6]

Enforcement of the Ordinance and Statute of Laborers was generally light, so long as prices were sufficiently high. When prices dropped, and as a result profit margins shrunk, employers looked to enforcement of the statutes to drive wages back down. Therefore, enforcement was low for the two decades following the Black Death, but re-energized in the 1370s. [7] The Peasant's Revolt of 1381 is at least in part attributable to this increased enforcement. [8] In the following century, wages naturally rose beyond the levels set by the Statute of Laborers as up-and-coming lords and emerging industries and geographical areas were willing to pay above-statutory wages for workers. [9]

Ultimately, the statute in England was repealed by the Statute Law Revision Act of 1863, the purpose of which was to "repeal[] certain enactments which have ceased to be in force of have become unnecessary."[10] Therefore, its long-term existence on the books does not necessarily reflect a long period of enforcement. Indeed, I have not encountered any evidence of enforcement beyond the 14th Century.

Additional Notes on Statute & Ordinance of Labourers:

  • Was an attempt by the government and ruling class to return the laborers to servile conditions because after the plague, many workers saw the opportunity to become freedmen.[11]
  • Additional laws passed to supplement enforcement included:[12]
    • If any man ran away from his place of employment and was recovered by his employer, he could be branded with an “F” (for “falsity”) on his forehead. (34 Edward III c. 10 (1360))
    • Decreed that children who were employed in agriculture before the age of 12 could not be put to any trade and that craftsmen may be compulsorily conscripted to help bring in the harvest. (12 Richard II c. 3 (1388))

Tudor Poor Laws (1485-1558)

  • Under Henry VII, 1495 Vagabond and Beggars Act (11 Henry VII c. 2) was passed setting forth: “Vagabonds, idle and suspected persons shall be set in the stocks for three days and three nights and have none other sustenance but bread and water and then shall be put out of Town. Every beggar suitable to work shall resort to the Hundred where he last dwelled, is best known, or was born and there remain upon the pain aforesaid.”

  • Historically, England relied upon churches and individual charity to provide poor relief. In many cases, the Church provided the charity, both as a result of individual obligations to provide Christian charity and the Church’s obligation to provide relief for the poor of their community.[13] Thus began the designation of the parish as the unit of obligation for poor laws, which lasted throughout the Old Poor Laws.[14] This began as early as Pope Gregory IX’s papal decree for the faithful to seek salvation “with works of great mercy.”[15]
  • In the first half of the 16th Century, many Christian countries, both Catholic and Protestants began forming institutional poor relief, probably inspired by the humanist movements of Erasmus of Rotterdam and Juan Luis Vives which professed Christian charity and moral reform.[16]
  • In 1538 and 1547, Protestant Reformation abolished monasteries and other religious institutions, as well as crippled gilds and fraternities, which had formerly provided poor relief.[17] Furthermore, the Reformation marked a national shifting of viewpoints through which philanthropy became increasingly secular, rather than meted out through the Church.[18]

  • Under Henry VIII, harsh treatment of vagabonds was continued with the 1531 “Act how aged, poor and impotent Persons, compelled to live by Alms, shall be ordered; and how Vagabonds and Beggars shall be punished” (22 Henry VIII c. 12). Under this act, vagabonds could be whipped in addition to being placed in stocks, although impotent vagabonds could be granted a license to beg legally.[19] However, these licenses to beg were mostly limited to the sick, disabled, and elderly.
    • This act is recognized as the first English statute actually aimed at providing relief, rather than punishing vagrancy because it made the local Justices of the Peace responsible for licensing the poor within their district.[20]
  • In 1536, more structure was provided to the 1531 act in the 1536 Act For Punishment of Sturdy Vagabonds and Beggars (27 Henry VIII c. 25). The 1536 act provided that “sturdy” vagabonds should be set to work after being punished.[21] It also provided that local mayors, bailiffs, constables, and other officers were responsible for ensuring that the poor in their parish were cared for such that they need not beg.[22] Although they could not use municipal funds not levy a compulsory tax on the parish to raise this money, they organized collections in a common box.[23] In addition, voluntary contributions to the poor other than through the common box were made illegal; the goal of this latter provision was to control discriminatory giving.[24]
    • Although this act lapsed later in 1536, its designation of the parish as the administrator of charitable giving lasted into future poor law reforms.[25]

  • In London, there was a great massing of the poor, and the Reformation threatened to eliminate some of the infrastructure used to provide for the poor. As a result, King Henry VIII consented to re-endow St. Bartholomew’s Hospital in 1544 and St. Thomas’s Hospital in 1552 on the condition that the citizens of London pay for their maintenance.[26] However, the city was unable to raise enough revenue from voluntary contributions, so it instituted the first definite compulsory Poor Rate in 1547 which replaced Sunday collections in Church with a mandatory collection for the poor.[27]
    • In 1555, London became increasingly concerned with the number of poor who could work, but yet could not find work, so it established the first “House of Correction” was established in the King’s Palace at Bridewell where poor could receive shelter and work at cap-making, feather-bed making, and wire drawing.[28]

  • From 1547 to 1555, additional laws were passed providing further regulation and infrastructure:[29]
    • 1547 Act For the Punishment of Vagabonds and Relief of the Poor and Impotent Persons (1 Edw. VI c. 3): Provided that vagabonds could be enslaved for two years and continued weekly parish collections for the poor.
    • 1550 Act Touching the Punishment of Vagabonds and Other Idle Persons (3 & 4 Edw. VI c. 16): Repealed the 1547 Act and reinstituted the 1531 Act requiring the licensing of impotent beggars.
    • 1552 Act For the Provision and Relief of the Poor (5 & 6 Edw. VI c. 2): Designated a specific position for “Collector of Alms” in each parish and created a register of licensed poor. Under the assumption that licensed poor would now be relieved by parish collections, begging was completely prohibited.
    • 1555 Act For the Relief of the Poor (2 & 3 Philip & Mary c. 5): Required licensed beggars to wear badges designating them as such.

Elizabethan Poor Laws (1558-1603)

  • Even before her famous reforms in 1598 and 1601, Elizabeth passed more structured, but also more humanitarian, poor laws from 1563 to 1576.[30] The 1563 Act For the Relief of the Poor (5 Eliz. I c. 3) essentially required all parish residents to contribute to poor collections (provided they had ability to pay). Those who “of his or their forward willful mind shall obstinately refuse to give weekly to the relief of the poor according to his or their abilities” could be bound over to justices of the peace and fined £10.[31]
  • The 1572 Act For the Punishment of Vagabonds and for Relief of the Poor and Impotent (14 Eliz. I c. 5) provided comprehensive reform to the treatment of the poor. Firstly, Justices of the Peace were to survey and register “aged, decayed and impotent poor” who had resided within the parish for at least 3 years and decide how much money was required for their relief, then assess parish residents weekly for the appropriate amount.[32] Those refusing to contribute could be imprisoned. Vagabonds could be whipped and burned through the ear and then set to work. It also provided that if there were too many poor to be relieved through weekly collections, beggars could be licensed.
  • It further provided that any surplus funds could be used to “place and settle to work the rogues and vagabonds.”[33]
    • Building on the 1572 Act, the 1576 Act For Setting of the Poor on Work, and For the Avoiding of Idleness (18 Eliz. I c. 3) required towns to create “a competent stock of wool, hemp, flax, iron and other stuff” for the poor to work on and houses of correction for those who refused to work where recalcitrant or careless workers could be forced to work and punished accordingly.[34]

  • The laws passed in 1598 and 1601 were meant to retain the effects of the 1576 Act while improving its administrability.[35] It is believed that they were passed in response to a large dearth of crops from 1594 to 1598 resulting from continuous cold and rain for many years.[36]
    • The 1598 Act for the Relief of the Poor (39 Eliz. 1 c. 3) and the 1598 Act For the Punishment of Rogues, Vagabonds and Sturdy Beggars (39 Eliz. I c. 4) (“The Vagrancy Act”) limited the role of the Justices of the Peace to make administration of the poor laws less procedurally burdensome.[37] Notably, they placed the burden of setting poor to work and assessing parish collections in the hands of churchwardens and collections overseers and allowed the churchwardens and overseers to garnish property from those refusing to contribute. However, justices of the peace could assess other parishes within the same hundred to aid parishes unable to gather sufficient collections (a “rate in aid”).[38] The Vagrancy Act also allowed parish officers, in addition to Justices of the Peace, to punish vagabonds, thus giving the Justices of the Peace a more supervisory role.[39] The 1601 Act For the Relief of the Poor (43 Eliz. I c. 2) reiterated these provisions.[40]

  • Despite the passage of these laws, it is believed that by 1601, most large towns, but only few rural parishes actually implemented the assessment of rates on residents for poor relief.[41] However, a survey in 1696 revealed that nearly every parish assessed a tax for the poor.[42] Although the money was put to many purposes, most of it was given out as a cash dole to the poor, either as long-term pensions or short-term aid.[43]
    • In conjunction with these laws, the Privy Council took a more active role in ensuring that each parish had enough food, that stock was available for the poor to work on, and that all the poor were provided for, especially by increasing its own supervision over justices of the peace.[44]
    • Specifically, the Privy Council established itself into a Poor Law Commission and in 1631 released a Book of Orders outlining how justices of the peace were to supervise collections overseers, constables, and churchwardens within their parishes and hundreds.[45] Based on parish records, the pressure from above to provide relief for the poor had a great effect on increasing collections and relief.[46]

Reform After Elizabeth I (up to 1782)

  • 1647 An Ordinance for the Relief and Payment of the Poor, and the Punishment of Vagrants and Other Disorderly Persons was an ordinance of Parliament creating a Corporation of the Poor in London.[47] It created work-houses for the poor, where both adults and children could either reside or visit daily for work.[48] However, under the Restoration of 1660, Charles II took back the properties from the Corporation.

  • 1662 Act For the Better Relief of the Poor of this Kingdom (13 & 14 Car. II c. 12) (“Act of Settlement”) restored the Corporation of the Poor in London and created new corporations in other places, including Westminster, Middlesex, and Surrey.[49]
  • The Act of Settlement also codified the concept of “settlement,” which essentially means that every person had a parish to which he “belonged” and could be returned to. Under the Act of Settlement, newcomers to a parish could be removed unless they rented a house for £10 or more per year.[50] The relation of this to the poor laws is that its motivation was to prevent an influx of poor into a parish, since it was the parish members who were responsible for providing poor relief.[51]
  • Under the 1692 Act For Supplying the Defects of the Former Laws for the Settlement of the Poor (3 William & Mary c. 11), in addition to earning settlement in a parish by renting a house worth at least £10 per year, poorer migrants could earn settlement by paying local taxes for a year or by serving as an apprentice or servant for a year.[52]
    • The 1697 Act For Supplying Some Defects in the Laws for the Relief of the Poor (8 &9 William III c. 30) made it easier for those persons receiving a certificate in their former parish to obtain settlement in a new parish.
    • A flaw of the Act of Settlement was that it encouraged neighboring parishes to fight over who had responsibility for certain poor people, which created a large administrative burden and highlighted the need for a larger unit that the parish for poor relief.[53]
    • The 1697 Act also attempted to address the deficiency of work for the poor by requiring workmen to take on pauper apprentices. Recognizing that there was simply not enough money to supplement all of the poor, it also attempted shame parishes into giving more money by requiring those receiving pensions from the parish to wear outward badges.[54]

Rise of the Working Class and Corresponding Legal Changes

    • By the late 18th century, ~1 million people were receiving parish poor relief. [55]
    • During the same period, the standard of living of poor people in England declines. "“The thirty years leading up to the new Poor Law of 1834 saw continuous attempts to hold down the poor-rates, to chip away at outdoor relief, or to pioneer the new-type workhouse” [56]
    • Speaking of workhouses: “Our intention,’ said one Assistant Commissioner, ‘is to make the workhouses as like prisons as possible’; and another, ‘our object… is to establish therein a discipline so severe and repulsive as to make them a terror to the poor and prevent them from entering’.” [58]
    • Bread Riots common until 1840s. [57] Also of note is the Great Cheese Riot of 1764, where "whole cheeses were rolled down the streets." [59] These riots peaked during the famine of 1795. [60]
    • Usually these actions were actually fairly disciplined. At least some of the time, the mob would force the farmers/merchants to sell their harvest at what was regarded as a fairer price, and let the farmer keep the proceeds. Despite their popularity, the leaders of these actions were at least sometimes hanged if they were caught.[61]
    • Between 1760 and 1810, sixty-three new capital offenses are created, primarily for property crimes. [62] These included: stealing shipwrecked goods (1753, actually), breaking into a building to steal or destroy linen (1764), food rioting, destroying a mill (1769), and forging bank notes. [63].
    • Quite frequently though, death sentences were commuted to transportation. [64].
    • "The critics of the law argued that the gibbets and corpses paradoxically weakened enforcement of the law: rather than terrifying criminals, the death penalty terrified prosecutors and juries, who feared committing judicial murder on the capital statutes." [65].
    • Really, it looks like the legal system functioned as a reactionary, and not extraordinarily effective, tool, during a period of major social and economic change--both the poor law and the criminal law were routinely amended in unsuccessful attempts at controlling the poor.
    • Further consideration relationship between criminal law and "poor law."
    • specific details of 1834 Poor Law Amendment? -- FrancisWhite

*Update

-At present, I am making some edits to add more detail and clarity to the wikipedia page on the Poor Laws, particularly regarding the late 18th/early 19th century period. I may also make some edits to the article on workhouses, although I think it's already better than the Poor Law article. -- FrancisWhite
[1] Ordinance of Laborers 1349, full text available at http://www.fordham.edu/halsall/seth/ordinance-labourers.asp (I always thought Prof. Moglen was joking when he started writs with "The king to the sheriff, greeting," but it actually does begin exactly that way.) [2] Statute of Laborers 1351, full text available at http://www.fordham.edu/halsall/seth/statute-labourers.asp [3] Ordinance of Laborers 1349 para. 1. [4] Ordinance of Laborers 1349 para. 8. [5] Statute of Laborers 1351 para. 1 (The labor shortage does "great damage [to] the great men, and impoverish[es] of all the said commonalty."). [6] Palmer pg. 169. [7] Lewis C. Vollmar, Jr., M.D., The Effect of Epidemics on the Development of English Law from the Black Death Through the Industrial Revolution, 15 J. Legal Med. 385, 394 (1994). [8] Essex Session of the Peace, 1351,1377-1379, 102 U. Pa. L. Rev. 425 (1954) [9] Vollmar, supra note 7, at 394. [10] Statute Law Revision Act of 1863, 26 & 27 Vict c 125, full text available at http://books.google.co.uk/books?id=u7ouAAAAIAAJ&pg=PA578#v=onepage&q&f=false [11] Sidney & Beatrice Webb, English Local Government: English Poor Law History Part 1. The Old Poor Law 24--25 (1927). [12] Webb at 26. [13] Sidney & Beatrice Webb, English Local Government: English Poor Law History Part 1. The Old Poor Law 1--2 (1927). [14] Webb at 6. [15] Gareth Jones, History of the Law of Charity 1532-1827 3 (1969). [16] Paul Slack, The English Poor Law 1531-1782 14 (1990). [17] Slack at 16. [18] Jones at 10. [19] http://www.intriguing-history.com/statute-punishment-of-beggars-vagabonds/ [20] Webb at 45. [21] Paul Slack, The English Poor Law 1531-1782 17 (1990). [22] Webb at 46. [23] Webb at 46. [24] Slack at 17. [25] Slack at 59. [26] Webb at 47. [27] Webb at 48. [28] Webb at 50. See also Act of the Common Council of February 28, 1555. [29] Slack at 59--60. [30] Slack at 60. [31] Webb at 51. [32] Webb at 52. [33] Webb at 52. [34] Webb at 53. [35] Slack at 18. [36] Webb at 61. [37] Slack at 18--19. [38] Webb at 65. [39] Slack at 60--61. [40] Slack at 61. [41] Slack at 26. [42] Slack at 26. [43] Slack at 27. [44] Webb at 66--67. [45] Webb at 77. [46] Webb at 90. [47] Slack at 61. [48] http://www.workhouses.org.uk/CityOfLondon/corporation.shtml [49] http://www.workhouses.org.uk/CityOfLondon/corporation.shtml [50] Slack at 62. [51] Slack at 36. [52] Slack at 62. [53] Slack at 37. [54] Slack at 39-40, 62. [55] E.P. Thompson, The Making of the English Working Class, at 147. Full text available at https://libcom.org/library/making-english-working-class-ep-thompson [56] Thompson at 522 [57] Thompson at 122. [58] Thompson at 524 [59] Thompson at 124. [60] Thompson at 127. [61] Thompson at 124-126. [62] Thompson at 117. [63] D. Hay et al., Albion's Fatal Tree: Crime and Society in Eighteenth Century England (1975), 20-21. [64] Hay at 22. [65] Hay at 23.

-- AllysonMackavage - 25 Sep 2014

Additional Notes from History of the Law of Charity (Gareth Jones) as it relates to the poor laws:

  • During the Protestant Reformation, laws were passed that increasingly transferred what had been religious property back to the Crown (e.g., I Edward VI c. 14 forfeiting the lands of “Colleges, Free Chapells and Chauntries . . . and of brotherhoods, guilds, and fraternities” to the Crown if they supported superstitious purposes). [i] “Piety and charity could no longer be to all Englishmen synonymous conceptions.” [ii]

The Statutes of Charitable Uses:

  • Although the Elizabethan poor laws recognized that the local communities must publicly support their poor, there was a simultaneous recognition that private philanthropy could provide relief as well and that the existing system at the time of supervision over charities in the Chancery Court was not ensuring that charitable funds were properly spent and distributed. [iii] As a result, in 1597, 39 Eliz. I c. 6 (“An Acte to reforme Deceits and Breaches of Trust, touching Lands given to Charitable Uses”) was passed and re-enacted four years later (as The Charitable Uses Act, 1601, 43 Eliz. I c. 4). [iv]
    • Commissioners within each county were to investigate breaches of trust reported by local parishioners.
    • Commissioners had jurisdiction over a broad range of charities, including city and town corporations established after 1601. [v]

[i] Jones, at 13. [ii] Jones, at 15. [iii] Jones, at 22. [iv] Jones, at 23. [v] Jones, at 38.

-- AllysonMackavage - 10 Nov 2014

-- AllysonMackavage - 20 Nov 2014

I made the following revisions to https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/English_Poor_Laws (username: "allydillo"):

  • Under "Medieval Poor Laws," added reference to 34 Edw. III, c.10 (1360).
  • Under "Tudor Poor Laws":
    • clarified limitation on licensing for "impotent" poor
    • added paragraph on poor relief / houses of correction in London during the 16th Century
    • added reference to 5&6 Edw. VI c.2 (1552)
    • added paragraph on laws passed under Elizabeth prior to her complete overhauls in 1597 and 1601.

-- AllysonMackavage - 20 Nov 2014

I made the following revisions to https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tudor_Poor_Laws:

  • added info on effect of reformation
  • created reference / link to 1495 act
  • created link to 1536 act
  • added information on / linked to 1547, 1552, and 1555 acts
  • added several paragraphs on poor laws passed by Elizabeth prior to "Elizabethan" reforms in 1598 & 1601.

Additionally, I created the following pages to provide further information on relevant poor laws:

-- AllysonMackavage - 03 Dec 2014

 
TWikiGuestFirstPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 15:52 LukeRushing
It is strongly recommended that you include your outline in the body of your essay by using the outline as section titles. The headings below are there to remind you how section and subsection titles are formatted.

Salad Bowl or Melting Pot? English History's Influence on Its Diverse Origins

-- By LukeRushing - 13 Mar 2018

I. Introduction

The “Englishry of English law” is a result of its diversity of origin, but the origins don’t tell the complete story. England’s legal history is a melting pot, not a salad bowl. Up to and including the Norman Conquest, English history is a pile-up of diverse influences, but after the Norman Conquest England was relatively isolated. Many important English legal concepts developed from an outside influence being subjected to internal English pressures. The “Englishry of English law” may have had diverse origins as its ingredients, but unique historical developments blended them together into English law.

II. Defining "Englishry

There exist a few characteristics that England uniquely, or almost uniquely, possessed. Then there are other traits which were not unique to England but were equally or more central to the English legal system. So, is “Englishry” the uniquely English traits, or the definingly English traits? Englishry must be the definingly English traits, otherwise if England’s legal system had no unique traits, it could not be called “English”. Thus defined, the Englishry of law was characterized by some unique features such as the circuit system, the sheriffs, the lack of a civil code, and the writ system, and some widely used features such as juries, a monarchy, and a parliament.

III. The Ingredients: Diverse Origins

A. Diverse Groups

There’s no doubt that England had many diverse influences, almost all of them conquering forces. The Celtic Britons were subjugated by the Romans between the 1st and 6th centuries CE. After Roman rule collapsed the Anglo-Saxons eventually established seven separate kingdoms spanning most of England. Two hundred years later the Danes began a generations-long invasion, ultimately claiming almost half of England. Finally, in 1066, the Norman William successfully invaded and conquered England. The composition and homeland security of England was relatively stable after that, bolstered by its isolated status as an island apart from the continent. This combination of successive invasions from different groups, followed by relative stability and isolation is the true “Englishry of English law”.

B. Diverse Influences

Did these diverse groups have long-lasting impacts on English law? The Celts left little behind but Shire “names such as Norfolk and Suffolk [which] suggest ancient tribal communities.” The Romans followed, but according to Baker “[w]hether their colonisation of Britain made any lasting impact on native traditions is open to debate.” That said, the Romans certainly introduced written documents and seals into the legal system, which would eventually form the backbone of the definitively English writ system. The Romans also left behind at least some legal traditions that the Anglo-Saxons picked up, such as the use of Latin and the elements of certain crimes such as treason, based on the Roman law of maiestas. Independently, the Anglo-Saxons developed at least some of the persistent structure of English government, which was in place “[b]y the tenth century”, such as “a single kingdom of England… [an] effective monarchy… [and] a homogeneous scheme of local government… [dividing governance units into] 'shires' (counties), which have remained substantially the same in name and shape down to the present day [and which]… correspond to old Saxon kingdoms.” Judicially, the Anglo-Saxons introduced a court system available to the poor and rich alike which had to meet at specified intervals. The Anglo-Saxons’ co-occupants, the Danes, indirectly helped develop the feudal system by necessitating its use as a military tactic. The Danish names for these feudal titles, notably “eorl”, also remained. William and the Normans ousted the Anglo-Saxons and Danes were ousted from government. For the last “century and a half” Normandy had been “the best-ruled state in Europe,” and William was paradigmatic of the Normans’ disciplined leadership. The lasting impact left by the Normans on English legal history was bringing “precise and orderly methods into the government and law of England.” This governmental discipline manifested itself as centralization under the king.

IV. The Melting Pot: English History

A. Isolation

Any stew must simmer for a long time. If the period up to and including the Norman Conquest was the frantic dicing and slicing of ingredients thrown into a bowl, then the period after the Norman Conquest was the simmering, where disparate flavors mixed together to create a unique profile. After the Conquest, England was never successfully invaded again. Consequently, after 1066 most of the ingredients of English legal history were in the pot, and it is accurate to say that they had extraordinarily diverse origins. But the “Englishry of English law” does not lie “precisely” in its origins because English legal history only begins there. What happened next was those diverse ingredients reacting to and combining with each other in unpredictable ways that created unique results.

B. The Pressure Cooker

Once the lid closed English history is what cooked the ingredients and it was the combination of English history with various ingredients that yielded the “Englishry of English law.” Two ingredients stand out in the impact they had. First, English feudalism, which was strengthened by the Anglo-Saxons as a military strategy to help them fend off the Danes. Second, the Norman inclination towards centralized government. The Domesday Book resulted from combining these two concepts then mixing in the historical setting of 1066: that after the centuries of tug-of-war between the Anglo-Saxons and the Danes followed by the tumult of the Norman Conquest, England needed unified record-keeping. Quia Emptores also resulted from combining these two concepts with a distinct moment in English history: the centuries-long abandonment of knights as a military and feudal unit in favor of the yeoman.

V. Conclusion

The diverse origins of English law are but-for causes of its “Englishry”. But to say they are “precisely” its cause ignores that the diverse origins were acted upon, shaped, and molded by the unfolding of English history over a thousand years. This process created the “Englishry of English law” from the raw materials of diverse origins.


You are entitled to restrict access to your paper if you want to. But we all derive immense benefit from reading one another's work, and I hope you won't feel the need unless the subject matter is personal and its disclosure would be harmful or undesirable. To restrict access to your paper simply delete the "#" character on the next two lines:

Note: TWiki has strict formatting rules for preference declarations. Make sure you preserve the three spaces, asterisk, and extra space at the beginning of these lines. If you wish to give access to any other users simply add them to the comma separated ALLOWTOPICVIEW list.

TWikiGuestSecondPaper 26 Dec 2017 - 20:06 JustinMaffett
Unfreedom and the Black Death

By Justin Maffett

The Black Death was a pivotal moment in English legal history, having ushered in a wave of economic and social changes that transformed unfreedom of both people and property into freedom. However, this was by contingency only. Though there had been a movement towards greater freedom prior to 1348, it was really the Black Death and its devastating economic effects that disrupted England’s feudal relations – which had been “a primary method of social organization” – that led to the social transformation of unfreedom to freedom (Palmer 1).

From Unfreedom to Freedom of People and Property

According to some measures, upwards of a third of England’s population died during the first outbreak of the plague (1348-50), which brought about a demographic crisis of catastrophic proportion. The immediate effects were economic to where the loss of labor led to a dramatic loss in productivity. Farmlands owned by barons and other noblemen lay idle, which led to an evaporation of income. Villeins took advantage of the economic opportunity by wielding their newfound market power in the competitive marketplace for labor by demonstrating their unwillingness to work and by demanding hire wages. Meanwhile, lords were reluctant to enforce their rights to compel service for fear of driving away labor.

This of course upset the status quo of social order. “The terrible mortality from this plague completely disorganized the manorial system, which had hitherto depended on a plentiful supply of labor born and bred within the manor,” Plunkett explains (32). As lords competed for free labor, servile inhabitants were tempted to leave their estates to become hired laborers. Lords were no longer able to find servile labor, which forced them to either lease their lands to free labor or “tacitly conced[e] to their peasants the benefits of ownership in their holdings” (Plunkett 33). As a consequence, the villein slowly developed “customary property rights in the land he worked” (Plunkett 33).

Re-Stabilizing the Status Quo of Unfreedom

What had started as an economic crisis quickly became a threat to the social order too. Those in bound service to their lords abandoned the manors and sought free labor elsewhere. Prior to the Black Death, the government generally did not involve itself in local matters like the relationship between lords and their laborers. Social organization was basically regional. Law itself was used in litigation to resolve claims in other matters, but it was not really used in a positive way as a means of social control. However, in the two decades following the first outbreak, “the government exerted itself to retain the old structure of society, primarily through enforcement of the Ordinance and Statute of laborers” (Palmer 5). Here, governance changed significantly such that the government was intent on using law and statutes to control society and preserve the status quo (Palmer 5).

The government promulgated the Ordinance of Laborers within a year for the initial outbreak. The key provisions of the statute called for coercion to work and to work at accustomed wages. “All able bodied people under sixty years old were required to labor. Testimony by two ben before various local officials was sufficient to jail those who refused to work or to work at the accustomed wages…” (Palmer 18). The Ordinance demonstrated the government’s willingness to regulate not just labor but manorial relationships that had traditionally fallen outside the purview of the law. Now the government would approach workers from an economic perspective.

The Villein’s Return(?) to Unfreedom

Though it can be said that the villein benefitted greatly from the Black Death, owing to the general transformation from unfreedom to “freedom” in both an economic and social sense, it would be misleading to call the villein or even the free man completely free. If anything, a more apt claim would be that they became less unfree. Some of the statutory shifts included changes to criminal rights, which benefitted the upper class more than any other group because they were the ones who knew how and when to invoke these rights. The government also adopted a number of punitive remedies and occupational liabilities that disproportionately affected those in the labor force. Moreover, though free men were typically enjoyed access to the common law, villeins however were still denied access, even after the plague. The villein still lacked any ordinary recourse at common law that would protect him from his lord. This is important because it was through the common law that the government sought to regulate “the lives and fortunes of all substantial and many insignificant Englishmen” (Palmer 3).

Conclusion

Admittedly, the importance of the villein’s status waned in the decades following the Black Death. But it is also true that there are other factors that could have contributed to this. First and foremost, the authority granted to the upper class through the Ordinance and Statute of Laborers was in many ways a substitute or possibly even a stronger mechanism of social control than status. The argument here is that the authority here could be wielded against both free and villein alike, while before the lord only enjoyed coercive control over the villein.

That said, the Black Death was nonetheless a pivotal moment in English legal history, having ignited what would become a “silent revolution” that allowed for the majority of serfs to gradually gain economic independence. The transition from unfreedom to freedom was on the horizon, for the move towards the emancipation of villeins had been in motion for some time prior to 1348. However, no one could have predicted either the outbreak of the Black Death or its devastating economic and social effects on England. It’s for this reason that we must acknowledge that this transformation of unfreedom of both people and property into freedom in the history of the English law was in fact by contingency only.

-- JustinMaffett - 26 Dec 2017

 
TheExchequerOfTheJews 05 Jan 2015 - 21:27 EbenMoglen
EXCHEQUER OF THE JEWS

Background:

Jews began to settle in England soon after the Norman Conquest in 1066. They for the most part escaped the massacres during the first (1096–1099) and second (1145–1149) crusades, and despite occasional imposition of periodic fines and special levies, for a time their numbers and prosperity increased under the protection of the king.[1]

There was a reason Jews were protected by the Crown. Surviving records of the Exchequer Pipe Roll of the reign of Henry I show that the Jews of England constituted a major source of royal revenue to the Crown early in the twelfth century. "The intent was to use the Jewry as a reservoir equally open to receive and close to retain the surplus wealth of the surrounding population, so that the crown will never lack a fund on which to draw in an hour of need".[2]

With the further advance of commerce and industry under Henry I and Henry II, the Jews of England continued to increase their royal revenues and the demand grew for the creation of a distinct department of the Great Exchequer for the Jews capital management.[3]

Catalysts for the creation of the department of the Exchequer of the Jews :

Further catalysts for the creation of the department of the Great Exchequer for the Jews were the Crusade mania reaching England (around 1190), and the death of Aaron of Lincoln (in 1186).

A. The Crusade Mania of the 1190s:

The Crusades did not leave the Jewish population completely unharmed: when the Crusaders mania reached England in the 1190s, it included attacks against the Jews by fanatic Christians who killed them and took their money, leaving debts (to loans given out by these Jews) uncollected. "This ostensibly religious persecution was suspected at the time to have been at bottom but 'a new way to pay old debts'". [4]

Richard I, who was the king at the time, became concerned about how violence against the Jews could affect his access to their capital, as the Jews' wealth was one of the main sources of money for the Crown [5].In a Statue of the Jewry from the early thirteen century, associated by Hoveden and Ranulf Galnvill, that meant to prevent the loss of this income, it is stated: Be it known, that all Jews, wheresoever they might be in the realm, are of right under the tutelage and protection of the King; nor is it lawful for any of them to subject himself to any wealth person without the King's license. Jews and all their effects are the King's property, and if any one withhold their money from them, let the King recover it as his own". [6]

B. The Death of Aaron of Lincoln:

Aaron of Lincoln, a Jew who was believed to be the richest man in England, died in 1186, leaving an estate that was so be big it required a treasurer and clerk to manage all the debtors. An arrangement termed "Aaron's Exchequer." [7]

The danger to the Jews from the hands of Crusaders and religious zealots (as well as people who used religious persecution of Jews to avoid having to pay their debts), was further emphasized by Aaron's death and the enormous effort it took to collect the money he had lent to people. In what was probably in large part an attempt to minimize loss of revenue to the crown, King Richard I decided to re-organize the machinery by which revenue from the Jews were collected. [8] The implementation of the institution of the Exchequer of the Jews was finalized by the last decade of the 12th Century, and its primary purpose was to make a record of the debts owing to the Jews. [9]

Definition and Description:

The details of the institution are clearly stated in the 1194 orders of Richard I, stating as follows:

"All the debts, pledges, mortgages, lands, houses, rents, and possessions of the Jews shall be registered. The Jew who shall conceal any of these shall forfeit to the King his body and the thing concealed, and likewise all his possessions and chattels, neither shall it be lawful to the Jew to recover the thing concealed. Likewise six or seven places shall be provided in which they shall make all their contracts, and there shall be appointed two lawyers that are Christians and two lawyers that are Jews, and two legal registrars, and before them and the clerks of William of the Church of St. Mary's and William of Chimilli, shall their contracts be made.

And charters shall be made of their contracts by way of indenture. And one part of the indenture shall remain with the Jew, sealed with the seal of him, to whom the money is lent, and the other part shall remain in the common chest: wherein there shall be three locks and keys, whereof the two Christians shall keep one key, and the two Jews another, and the clerks of William of the Church of St. Mary and of William of Chimilli shall keep the third. And moreover, there shall be three seals to it, and those who keep the seals shall put the seals thereto.

Moreover the clerks of the said William and William shall keep a roll of the transcripts of all the charters, and as the charters shall be altered so let the roll be likewise. For every charter there shall be three pence paid, one moiety thereof by the Jews and the other moiety by him to whom the money is lent; whereof the two writers shall have two pence and the keeper of the roll the third.

And from henceforth no contract shall be made with, nor payment, made to, the Jews, nor any alteration made in the charters, except before the said persons or the greater part of them, if all of them cannot be present. And the aforesaid two Christians shall have one roll of the debts or receipts of the payments which from henceforth are to be made to the Jews, and the two Jews one and the keeper of the roll one.

Moreover every Jew shall swear on his Roll, that all his debts and pledges and rents, and all his goods and his possessions, he shall cause to be enrolled, and that he shall conceal nothing as is aforesaid. And if he shall know that anyone shall conceal anything he shall secretly reveal it to the justices sent to them, and that they shall detect, and shew unto them all falsifiers or forgers of the charters and clippers of money, where or when they shall know them, and likewise all false charters.."[10]

The Exchequer of the Jews (alternately known as the "Scaccarium Judaeorum", “Scaccarium Judaismi" or "Thesauraria Judaeorum") was a department of medieval English government, which was subordinate to the main Exchequer. It was appointed by the king and its designation was to deal with Jewish affairs. [11]

The creation of a separate institution to deal with the monies of the Jews was not wholly unique for those times. The Jews of England enjoyed a qualified autonomy by the hands of the king in several additional matters. For example, they had latitude in rate of the interest for loans they gave (though some records show a maximum limit)[12], as well as in juridical matters. Also, cases where Jews alone were concerned were given leeway to be left to the cognizance of the Jews’ own tribunals [13].

Functions and Judicial Power:

As part of its functions, the Exchequer of the Jews controlled a system of officials within established Jewish communities. It had the power to appoint and dismiss these officials as well as to handle transactions. Monies collected by the Exchequer of the Jews were retained in a separate treasury, and were disbursed on the king's instructions.

All money-lending transactions had to be registered in the archae (chests). Each archae was administrated by four chirographers (two Christians and two Jews), which were elected and sworn. All contract and loans between Christians and Jews were to be put into legal form, and an exact copy was to be put behind triple lock and seal. "In practice, the bond and the memorial were written on the same skin, which, being folded on the blank space, was cut in an irregular line, so that the two parts corresponded as tallies" (14). The original bond was sealed by the debtor and delivered to the creditor.

When a debt became due, the Exchequer of the Jews would issue an authorization for the levying of the debt at the request of the creditor. Only if the debtor had died would the collection of the debt be preceded by other legal proceedings. [15]

Another responsibility of the Exchequer of the Jews was the "Scaccarium Judaeorum", which served as escheator—a doctrine that transfers the property of a person who dies without heirs to the crown or state. This served to ensure that property was not left in "limbo" without recognized ownership. It also meant that in effect the Crown took charge of tenements and chattels of Jews, ensuring that they fell into the king's hands following death (without heirs) or transgressions. [16]

The Exchequer of the Jews also exercised a jurisdiction over cases involving Jewish debts which had passed into the hands of the Crown, or had been transferred to other Christian creditors. The Exchequer of the Jews claimed exclusive jurisdiction in these matters, though it was subject to some exception. [17]

Structure, Appointment of Justices and Safe-Guards:

In 1200 four "Justices of the Jews" were named. Two of those were Jews: Benjamin de Talemunt and Joseph Aaron, and in fact became the only Jews appointed to this position throughout the duration of the institute. The four Justices were given the status of Barons of the Exchequer, and were subjected to the authority of the Treasurer and the Chief of Justice. [18] During deliberations, the justices were often aided by the presbyter judaeorum—a chief rabbi—who assisted them in matters involving Jewish law. [19]

Part of the jurisdiction power and duty of the Exchequer of the Jews included assessing the contributions of the Jews to the royal treasury in reliefs, escheats, fines, and tallages (general taxes applied arbitrarily by the king). [20]

To keep track of debts, the Justices would periodically order a "scrutiny" ("scrutinium") to be made of the lists of the debts that were contained in the archae. Many such lists exist to this day. [21] During the process of “scrutiny” of the archae all business were suspended [22].

Safeguards were put in place to ensure that the archae could not be tampered with: Each archae had three locks and a set of keys for each lock. Each set of keys was held by different designated people (one set by two Jews, one by two Christians, and the third by two royal clerks) so that the chests could only be opened if all three were present [23] After "scrutiny" of the lists of the debts was made, the Justices sent a report to the king describing the capability of the Jewry to bear further tallage. [The king routinely applied additional tallage. If those were not paid, the Jew’s wife and children were often imprisoned as hostages or the Jew himself was sent to the Tower and his lands and chattels detained]. [24]

Documentation in the form of The Plea Rolls of the Exchequer of the Jews survive for the years 1219–20, 1244, 1253, and in a virtually continuous series from 1266 to 1287. These documents include details from various pleas entered by Jews or Christians, dealing with rate of interest, its lapse during the minority of an heir, or alleged forgeries of Chirographs. [25] A volume of the more important of these pleas was published in 1902 jointly by the Selden Society and the Jewish Historical Society of England. [26]

Issues with and the end of the office of the Exchequer of the Jews:

At first, the selected justices for the office of the Exchequer of the Jews were men of some distinction who were appointed from among the king's favorites. Later on (for example from 1272-1287) they were dismissed for corruption and bribery. [27]

The office of the Exchequer of the Jews survived for almost a century. The expulsion of England’s Jewry in 1290 signaled the end of the office of Exchequer of the Jews, though some cases with reference to the debts of the Jews can be found in some year-books through the reign of Edward II (1284-1327). [28]

Historical perspective: Medieval Culture and Views of Minorities:

At first glance it could seem as if what drove the persecution of Jews were unique acts of pure anti-Semitism directed towards the Jewish population of medieval England. However, a close comparative reading sheds light to the reality that such persecution was not unique to the treatment of Jews but reflected a historical "system" of blaming "aliens" or various minority groups for daily misfortunes and difficulties (e.g. sudden diseases, poverty and famine, wars, or forces of nature etc.) [29]

Much of the time mass accusations and persecution of minority groups were justified in the name of God (and/or attributed the evil doings of the ‘designated minority group’ in the name of the devil). Similar justification was used in the persecution of the Jews during England’s crusade mania. [30] As mentioned in in Ginzburg’s book, Ecstasies: Deciphering the Witches’ Sabbath: "The lepers' extermination was the first time in the history of Europe that such huge programme of segregation was undertaken". "In succeeding centuries other protagonists would take the lepers' place, the mad, the poor, the criminal and Jews. The lepers led the way." [31]

Ginzburg describes "the casual chain of conspiracy", which was fed by hostilities towards the least protected groups. In his view there was almost always a Muslim sovereign at the head of the chain: "Directly or indirectly these Muslim characters conspire with isolated figures or with groups, marginal from a geographical or ethnic-religious point of view (e.g. Jews), promising them money in exchange of execution of the plot". [32] The plot is materially executed by other groups (e.g. lepers), who because of their age, their social inferiority or both of these reasons, are readily susceptible to false promises of wealth and power. [33]

Conspiracies often included fiscal segregation in ghettoes for both Jews and lepers, and an additional obligation to wear a symbol on clothes to be recognized by, or to be subjected to a certain dress code. [34]

Jews and lepers were both vulnerable to persecution. However, the most noticeable difference between Jews and other minorities was the Jews wealth. As Ginzburg puts it: "We would doubtless have been exterminated, had not our great wealth made the Christians greedy enough to demand ransom". [35] Several times during pogroms against minorities, following one conspiracy or another, the Jews ended up subjected to less killing or damage. The main source of punishment pointed at them was usually a requisition of all the wealth the Jews were holding. [36]

Medieval Historical Sources and Possible Bias::

It may be of interest that information about the Exchequer of the Jews, its development, background, purpose, and use, was found exclusively in the Christian chronicles' records of those centuries. Although known for their remarkable accuracy and their credibility, these historians nonetheless had little sympathy or charity to spare for the Jews, and some might have been outright hostile to them. Since the secular accounts of English Jewry from the time period are very scanty, one can only present the Christian viewpoint. [37]

*******

[1] Joe Hillaby, "Jewish Colonisation in the Twelfth Century" THE JEWS IN MEDIEVAL BRITAIN: HISTORICAL, LITERARY, AND ARCHAEOLOGICAL PERSPECTIVE 16-17(Patricia Skinner, editor 2003).

[2] Selected Pleas, Starrs, and Other Records from the Rule of the Exchequer of the Jews A.D 1220-1284 p. xii (J. M. Rigg, editor for the Selden Society, 1920).

[3] Charles Gross, "The Exchequer of the Jews of England in the Middle Ages"- a lecture delivered at Anglo-Jewish Historical Exhibition at Royal Albert Hall, 5 (9th of June, 1887).

[4] Selected Pleas, Starrs, and Other Records from the Rule of the Exchequer of the Jews A.D 1220-1284 p. xviii.

[5] Charles Gross, p. 6.

[6] Selected Pleas, Starrs, and Other Records from the Rule of the Exchequer of the Jews A.D 1220-1284 p. x.

[7] Robert C. Stacey, "The English Jews under Henry III" THE JEWS IN MEDIEVAL BRITAIN: HISTORICAL, LITERARY, AND ARCHAEOLOGICAL PERSPECTIVE 47 (Patricia Skinner, editor 2003).

[8] Charles Gross, p.6

[9] Ibid, p.7.

[10] The Ordinances of the Jews, 1194. See at: www.fordham.edu/halsall/source/1194ordjews.asp

[11] Paul Brand, "The Jewish Community of England in the Records of English Royal Government" THE JEWS IN MEDIEVAL BRITAIN: HISTORICAL, LITERARY, AND ARCHAEOLOGICAL PERSPECTIVE 83 (Patricia Skinner, editor 2003).

[12] Selected Pleas, Starrs, and Other Records from the Rule of the Exchequer of the Jews A.D 1220-1284 p. xii.

[13] Selected Pleas, Starrs, and Other Records from the Rule of the Exchequer of the Jews A.D 1220-1284 p. xiii.

[14] Selected Pleas, Starrs, and Other Records from the Rule of the Exchequer of the Jews A.D 1220-1284 p. xix.

[15] Paul Brand, p. 74-75.

[16] Charles Gross, p. 10.

[17] Paul Brand, p.75-76.

[18] Exchequer of the Jews in Jewish Encyclopedia. See: www.jewishencyclopedia.com/articles/5932-exchequer-of-the-jews

[19] Charles Gross, p. 12.

[20] Ibid, p. 25.

[21] Ibid, p. 30-31.

[22] Selected Pleas, Starrs, and Other Records from the Rule of the Exchequer of the Jews A.D 1220-1284 p. xx.

[23] Paul Brand, p. 73.

[24] Charles Gross, p. 34.

[25] Charles Gross, p. 45-47.

[26] Selected Pleas, Starrs and Other Record (see reference No.2 ].

[27] Charles Gross, p. 45-47.

[28] Ibid.

[29] See in detailed: Carlo Ginzburg, Ecstasies : deciphering the witches' Sabbath (Raymond Rosenthal, translator, 1991)

[30] Ibid, p. 33.

[31] Ibid, p. 34.

[32] Ibid, p. 52.

[33] Ibid, p. 52.

[34] Ibid, p. 38.

[35] Ibid, p. 46.

[36] Ibid, p. 48.

[37] Selected Pleas, Starrs, and Other Records from the Rule of the Exchequer of the Jews A.D 1220-1284 p. xv.

-- InbarAsif - 17 Oct 2014

An excellent draft. It would be valuable in Wikipedia if some or all of it could be incorporated there. From my point of view, the draft would be strengthened if its present content could be rearranged to present less a set of facts followed by an interpretation based on other facts, than an interpretive context applied to the facts established by earlier secondary sources. What Ginzburg shows about France in the time of Edward I, and about Edward's own responses to those events in his treatment both of the lepers and the Jews is valuable precisely because it helps us to understand the mingled features of protection and predation merged in the institution being described.

TheNon-ReceptionInEngland 17 Dec 2014 - 18:24 JulianAzran
The text of this page authored by Julian Azran and Ignacio Menchaca is available for modification and reuse under the terms of the Creative Commons Attribution-Sharealike 3.0 Unported License and the GNU Free Documentation License (unversioned, with no invariant sections, front-cover texts, or back-cover texts).

Introduction

During the Renaissance, Continental Europe underwent a pivotal intellectual transformation; cultural, social and political assumptions and structures, once thought fundamental, were questioned and changed. European legal systems were not immune to these changes. After a revival of Roman law in late medieval Italy, the phenomenon spread to France and Germany, among others. These countries were said to have “received” the Roman law. Some legal scholars have questioned why, during the Renaissance, the English common law remained relatively intact. After all, the classic historian opinion assumed that the common law was in serious difficulties at the beginning of the sixteenth century, and that ‘the continuity of English legal history was seriously threatened’ by current Romanizing trends. [Baker p. 4] By the time the Roman laws reached England, the country was far too politically stable and effective for a foreign legal code to usurp its national law.

Resurrection of Corpus Juris

In the late eleventh century, a complete manuscript of the Digest was found in Pisa, Italy. [Stein p. 43] The Digest was part of the Corpus Juris Civilis, the body of civil law issued under Justinian I. A professor at the University of Bologna, Irnerius, made the interpretation and explanation of the Digest, as well as of the other parts of Justinian’s legislative work, his enterprise. [Stein p. 46] He and his school, comprised of students from all the countries of Europe, attempted to recreate the science of Roman law. Since the Corpus Juris did not expound clear legal principles per se, these scholars, known as “Glossators,” would compare potentially conflicting texts and infer principles that would explain the apparent contradictions. [Stein p. 46] Their work would extend into the early thirteenth century. By then, they had laid the groundwork for a theoretical understanding of the Roman civil law, which would come to serve as the foundation for most of the legal systems in continental Europe.

The Reception in Continental Europe

After the Glossators were the Commentators, who took the next step of attempting to codify the previously extracted legal principles into a cogent system of laws. [Stein p. 75] They combined Roman law with the statutory law of Italian cities and with canon law; Roman law was adapted to address practical contemporary needs. [Stein p. 75-86] And so, lawyers began to be trained in Roman law, but this did not occur only in Italy. The new science of Roman law as inaugurated by the Glossators in Bologna spread out into other countries, including France and Germany. Through the action of university trained judges, lawyers, and draftsmen of legal documents, the Roman law began to spread across Europe. This was the Reception.

It is not possible to understand Roman Law as the law of the Roman Empire, but only as the Justinian Civil Code, which was the only major law book available to the European Kingdoms at the time. This great codification containing a universal system of written laws, non-contradictory fundamentals and amount of application, caught the attention of many kingdoms, specially the new absolutism monarchs. However, rather than enacting roman laws as laws of the kingdom, the new absolutist movements only took their centralised and universal written court system. Examples of such systems can be found in the Spain and Germany of Habsburgs and in the France of the Valois. Such systems were comprised of great codifications and a creation of centralised systems of courts and laws. These centralized processes of assured Monarchs that they would have further control over the legal system, replacing tradition, natural law, and local practices with their own personal version of a universal and centralized Civil Code.

The Non-Reception in England

In England, the story of the Reception is a bit more complicated. King Stephen (1092/6-1154) took suspicious notice of the spread of the study of civil law, however his opposition was ineffectual. [Re p. 466] Roman and canon law began to be taught at Oxford by Vacarius, an Italian scholar; Cambridge also issued degrees in the civil law. [Stein p. 467-8] “Every ambitious youth studied eagerly the Corpus Juris” [Re p. 467]

Around this time, intellectuals were attacking the language and content of English law as barbarous, and praising the Civil law as refined and humane. [Baker p. 4] Henry II (1154-1189) established a well-ordered system of royal courts, and Henry III (1216-1272) forbade the teaching of Roman law in the schools of London. The royal courts made possible the beginning of a unification and soon, comprehensive statements of the national law. One of the more effective counterweights to the Roman law education at Oxford were the professors at the Inns of Court, a historical analog to the present day bar association, who taught the Common Law. The lawyers who dominated the lower house of the legislature, much of the nation's bureaucracy, and nearly all the courts of law, were trained in advanced schools of municipal law and not in the university law faculties. By the time of Henry VII and Henry VIII, the new absolutism of the Tudors already had a centuries-old centralized courts system, which kept written records. This was only possible due to the Norman Conquest, which successfully created a centralized court at London, in order to oversee the whole country. In such manner, Henry VII and Henry VIII achieved what they wanted without recourse to alien jurisprudence. Under Henry VII, common-law trained ministers such as Empson, Dudley, and Lovell, carried the royal interests as far as any Civilian would have dared. Henry VIII advanced common lawyers for the first time to the offices of master of the rolls and master of requests, and, after Cardinal Wolsey, appointed first a bencher of Lincoln's Inn (Sir Thomas More) and then a serjeant at law (Sir Thomas Audley) as lord chancellor. [Baker p. 418]

Conclusion

Still, although there are few specific examples, there is evidence that the Roman law was recognized as a valid authority by the English courts for some time. [Re p. 468] In the long run, however, the Common Law obviously prevailed in England. What made a difference in England’s case, as opposed to France or Germany, was that its legal system was too entrenched for a new body of law to usurp it. As one author put it, “the legal fabric of the government and its institutions were not such as to permit the direct reception of Roman law by the King's courts!” [Re p. 468] The Reception tended to occur in places where there was no such robust legal system. The fact that England already had some of the best characteristics from the Civil Code, offered no incentives for change, as they did to the other Absolutist Monarchs. Thus, England didn’t have a particular need for a new body of law. In the words of Maitland, “there was no need in England for that reconstitution de l’unité nationale which fills a large space in schemes of French history, and in which, for good and ill, the Roman texts gave their powerful aid to the centripetal and monarchical forces.” By this time, there was a certain level of political and legal stability in England, unparalleled by any of the territories where the Roman law had its greatest effect.

References

F. W. Maitland, English Law and the Renaissance (1901).

Edward D. Re, The Roman Contribution to the Common Law, 29 Fordham L. Rev. 447, 466 (1961).

Peter Stein, Roman Law in European History (Cambridge, 1999).

The Oxford History of the Laws of England: Volume VI 1483–1558, John Baker, (Oxford 2003)

-- JulianAzran - 21 Nov 2014

The Renaissance in Europe, understood as the rebirth of classical culture, is a social construction, rather than an historical truth. Such term was first used in Italy to manifest an artistic break from the gothic art. Even though such movement took certain inspiration in classical roman art, especially in sculpture, the vast majority of authors agree that this was not in any way a rebirth of classical Roman art, but rather a new artistic and intellectual movement. In law, this process has been defined as the Reception, which is the resurgence and study of Roman law by the European Kingdoms. The Reception can also be conceived as a social construction, rather than a historical fact. The classic historian opinion made the assumption that the common law was in serious difficulties at the beginning of the sixteenth century, and that ‘the continuity of English legal history was seriously threatened’ by current Romanizing trends. Intellectuals were attacking the language and content of English law as barbarous, and praising the Civil law as refined and humane[1]. In fact, during the sixteenth century, there is an undoubted academic interest in the Justinian Civil Code. Moreover, it is not possible to understand Roman Law as the law of the Roman Empire, but only as the Justinian Civil Code, which was the only major law book available to the European Kingdoms at the time. This great codification containing a universal system of written laws, non-contradictory fundamentals and amount of application, caught the attention of many kingdoms, specially the new absolutism monarchs. However, rather than enacting roman laws as laws of the kingdom, the new absolutist movements only took their centralised and universal written court system. Thus, examples of such systems can be found in the Spain and Germany of Habsburgs and in the France of the Valois. Such systems comprise of great codifications and a creation of centralised systems of courts and laws. By such processes, the Monarchs assured that they could have further control over the Legal system, replacing tradition, natural law, and local practices with their own personal version of a universal and centralized Civil Code. In the case of England, on the other hand, the process of Reception was rather timid, compared to other European Kingdoms. The new absolutism of the Tudors already had a centuries-old centralised courts system, which kept written records. This was only possible due to the Norman Conquest, which successfully created a centralised court at London, in order to oversee the complete country. In such way Henry VII and Henry VIII achieved what they wanted without recourse to alien jurisprudence. A well-received lecture in the inns of court on the prerogative, or on Quo Warranto, or uses, was a better qualification for royal service than years spent lecturing on the pandects or decretals in the universities. Under Henry VII, common-law trained ministers such as Empson, Dudley, and Lovell, carried the royal interests carried the royal interests as far as any Civilian would have dared. Henry VIII advanced common lawyers for the first time to the offices of master of the rolls and master of requests, and, after Cardinal Wolsey, appointed first a bencher of Lincoln's Inn (Sir Thomas More) and then a serjeant at law (Sir Thomas Audley) as lord chancellor [2]. In addition, the English lawyers did not have a formal academic background in Roman Law (Civil Code), given that their “University” was the court’s inn, where they studied and commented on previous cases, as a way to arm themselves for their future trials. The lawyers who dominated the lower house of the legislature, much of the nation's bureaucracy, and nearly all the courts of law, were trained in advanced schools of municipal law and not in the university law faculties. Had the early Tudor authorities insisted upon an academical law degree before call to the Bar, that might indeed have revolutionised the history of English law and achieved what books alone could not. Henry VIII was quite capable of interfering with law schools when it suited him [3]. Therefore, it is possible to state that the Reception in Europe had a very limited effect, in particular in England, which already had a centralised court system, and a class of lawyers trained in Common Law. The fact that England already had some of the best characteristics from the Civil Code, offered no incentives for change, as they did to the other Absolutist Monarchs.

[1] The Oxford History of the Laws of England: Volume VI 1483–1558, John Baker, (Oxford 2003) [2] The Oxford History of the Laws of England: Volume VI 1483–1558, John Baker, (Oxford 2003) [3]The Oxford History of the Laws of England: Volume VI 1483–1558, John Baker, (Oxford 2003)

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 08 Dec 2014

Introduction

During the Renaissance, Continental Europe underwent a pivotal intellectual transformation; cultural, social and political assumptions and structures, once thought fundamental, were questioned and changed to reflect their deliberations. European legal systems were not immune to these changes. After a revival of Roman law in late medieval Italy, the phenomenon spread to France and Germany, among others. These countries were said to have “received” the Roman law. In view of this phenomenon, some legal scholars have questioned why, during the Renaissance, the English common law remained relatively intact. After all, the classic historian opinion assumed that the common law was in serious difficulties at the beginning of the sixteenth century, and that ‘the continuity of English legal history was seriously threatened’ by current Romanizing trends. [Baker p. 4] By the time the Roman laws reached England, the country was far too politically stable and effective for a foreign legal code to usurp its national law.

Resurrection of Corpus Juris

In the late eleventh century, a complete manuscript of the Digest was found in Pisa, Italy. [Stein p. 43] The Digest was part of the Corpus Juris Civilis, the body of civil law issued under Justinian I. A professor at the University of Bologna, Irnerius, made the interpretation and explanation of the Digest, as well as of the other parts of Justinian’s legislative work, his enterprise. [Stein p. 46] He and his school, comprised of students from all the countries of Europe, attempted to recreate the science of Roman law. Since the Corpus Juris did not expound clear legal principles per se, these scholars, known as “Glossators,” would compare potentially conflicting texts and infer principles that would explain the apparent contradictions. [Stein p. 46] Their work would extend into the early thirteenth century. By then, they had laid the groundwork for a theoretical understanding of the Roman civil law, which would come to serve as the foundation for most of the legal systems in continental Europe.

The Reception in Continental Europe

Later on, the Glossators became Commentators, who took the next step of attempting to codify the previously extracted legal principles into a cogent system of laws. [Stein p. 75] They combined Roman law with the statutory law of Italian cities and with canon law; Roman law was adapted to address practical contemporary needs. [Stein p. 75-86] And so, lawyers began to be trained in Roman law. However, these events were not isolated only in Italy. The new science of Roman law, as inaugurated by the Glossators in Bologna, spread out into other countries, including France and Germany. Through the action of university trained judges, lawyers, and draftsmen of legal documents, the Roman law began to spread across Europe. This was called the “Reception”.

It is not possible to understand Roman Law as the law of the Roman Empire, but only as the Justinian Civil Code, which was the only major law book available to the European Kingdoms at the time. This great codification containing a universal system of written laws, non-contradictory fundamentals and amount of application, caught the attention of many kingdoms, specially the new absolutism monarchs. However, rather than enacting roman laws as laws of the kingdom, the new absolutist movements only took their centralized and universal written court system. Examples of such systems can be found in the Spain and Germany of Habsburgs and in the France of the Valois. Such systems were comprised of great codifications and a creation of centralized systems of courts and laws. These centralized processes assured Monarchs that they would have further control over the legal system, replacing tradition, natural law, and local practices with their own personal version of a universal and centralized Civil Code.

The Non-Reception in England

In England, the story of the Reception is a bit more complicated. King Stephen (1092/6-1154) took suspicious notice of the spread of the study of civil law. His opposition, however, was ineffectual. [Re p. 466] Roman and canon law began to be taught at Oxford by Vacarius, an Italian scholar; Cambridge also issued degrees in the civil law. [Stein p. 467-8] “Every ambitious youth studied eagerly the Corpus Juris” [Re p. 467]

Around this time, intellectuals were attacking the language and content of English law as barbarous, and praising the Civil law as refined and humane. [Baker p. 4] Henry II (1154-1189) established a well-ordered system of royal courts, and Henry III (1216-1272) forbade the teaching of Roman law in the schools of London. The royal courts made possible the beginning of a unification and soon, comprehensive statements of the national law.

One of the more effective counterweights to the Roman law education at Oxford were the professors at the Inns of Court, a historical analog to the present day bar association, who taught the Common Law. The lawyers who dominated the lower house of the legislature, much of the nation's bureaucracy, and nearly all the courts of law, were trained in advanced schools of municipal law and not in the university law faculties. By the time of Henry VII and Henry VIII, the new absolutism of the Tudors already had a centuries-old centralized courts system, which kept written records. This was only possible due to the Norman Conquest, which successfully created a centralized court at London, in order to oversee the whole country. In such manner, Henry VII and Henry VIII achieved what they wanted without recourse to alien jurisprudence. Under Henry VII, common-law trained ministers such as Empson, Dudley, and Lovell, carried the royal interests as far as any Civilian would have dared. Henry VIII advanced common lawyers for the first time to the offices of master of the rolls and master of requests and, after Cardinal Wolsey, he first appointed a bencher of Lincoln's Inn (Sir Thomas More) and then a sergeant at law (Sir Thomas Audley), as lord chancellor. [Baker p. 418]

Conclusion

Nevertheless, although there are few specific examples, there is evidence that the Roman law was recognized as a valid authority by the English courts for some time. [Re p. 468] In the long run, however, the Common Law obviously prevailed in England. What made a difference in England’s case, as opposed to France or Germany, was that its legal system was too entrenched for a new body of law to usurp it. As one author put it, “the legal fabric of the government and its institutions were not such as to permit the direct reception of Roman law by the King's courts!” [Re p. 468] The Reception tended to occur in places where there was no such robust legal system. The fact that England already had some of the best characteristics from the Civil Code, offered no incentives for change, as they did to the other Absolutist Monarchs. Thus, England didn’t have a particular need for a new body of law. In the words of Maitland, “there was no need in England for that reconstitution de l’unité nationale which fills a large space in schemes of French history, and in which, for good and ill, the Roman texts gave their powerful aid to the centripetal and monarchical forces.” By this time, there was a certain level of political and legal stability in England, unparalleled by any of the territories where the Roman law had its greatest effect.

References

F. W. Maitland, English Law and the Renaissance (1901). Edward D. Re, The Roman Contribution to the Common Law, 29 Fordham L. Rev. 447, 466 (1961). Peter Stein, Roman Law in European History (Cambridge, 1999). The Oxford History of the Laws of England: Volume VI 1483–1558, John Baker, (Oxford 2003)

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 16 Dec 2014

Our essay has been uploaded to wikipedia: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/English_Renaissance#Reception_of_Roman_Laws

EDIT 2: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Draft:Reception_of_Roman_law_in_the_Renaissance We will continue to make edits (adding footnotes etc.) so that it better conforms with the wikipedia format.

EDIT: Please note that someone has deleted the writing from the wikipedia page multiple times due to some sort of noncompliance with wikipedia's copyright policy. I am working towards resolving this in a timely manner. Thank you.

Official Explanation: Because the text is not in compliance with cc-by-sa. Look at the disclaimer at the bottom of the page [13] -- it would have to be marked as 'authored by Eben Moglen' in order to be licensed under cc-by-sa -- else it is 'All material on this collaboration platform is the property of the contributing authors' which does not comply with our copyright policy. The disclaimer on the bottom of the page needs to be updated if you want to copy-paste without the 'Eben Moglen' attribution. Thanks, Antandrus (talk) 16:17, 17 December 2014 (UTC)

I'm afraid I've had to revert the material you pasted from http://emoglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/TheNon-ReceptionInEngland. That site does not have a compatible license for uploading material here. It only grants a a cc-by-sa license to material marked as authored by Eben Moglen. None of that material is marked with his authorship

-- JulianAzran - 17 Dec 2014

 
TheOriginOfTheWritOfCertiorari 02 Feb 2009 - 13:35 EbenMoglen
-- KyuYoungLee - 25 Jan 2009

THE ORIGIN OF THE WRIT OF CERTIORARI Introduction

The writ of certiorari is one of the legal procedures involving the proceedings between the supremacy court and a lower court. The writ of certiorari is prominent in legal systems of major countries in the world. The writ of certiorari is also one of the oldest writs in the world defining the relationship between the supreme court and other courts in the land on legal proceedings. The writ is used to give a certain appellate proceeding for the purpose of re-examination of any action taken in the course of trial court of an inferior court. The term is still used in the United States in context of some appeals.

This paper will review the writ of certiorari in all its details. The paper will review the application of the writ in appeal case in the United States and other major countries in the world. The paper will also look at the origin of the writ of certiorari and how it has evolved over the years to understand why it is still relevant to our legal system. The following source will be used for the study: Brenner, S. (2000). Granting Certiorari by the United States Supreme Court: An Overview of the Social Science Studies. Law Library Journal, Vol. 92: 193–201. In this Journal article, Brenner gives an account of how the high court grants the writ of certiorari to the applicants in the United States. The author explains how the Supreme Court uses the certiorari to change some of the decision that had been made earlier the district court. This was an important source of information for the study as it gives a full about of application of writ of certiorari in the US court system. Garmisa, S. ( 2003). Supreme Court Reviews Common Law on Certiorari, Old Appellate Cases. Chicago Daily Law Bulletin 149 (April 15): In this article, the author review show the Supreme Court uses the Law on certiorari. This author provides review of a number of cases where the Supreme Court has used the law on certiorari in the country. This source was also an important source of information for the study.

Baker, J. H. (1990). An Introduction to English Legal History. Butterworths Press. In this book, the author gives a history of English legal history. The author gives account of origin of writ in the English legal history and explains how writ of certiorari was developed as a result of supremacy of King Bench or royal courts.

  • The actual assignment was to go behind Baker's account, to find the materials out of which a more detailed history of the creation of certiorari could be written, and to suggest what the narrative would be. That's what hasn't happened in this write-up, which assumes that secondary sources are enough, despite the explicit design of the assignment, and that the later history of certiorari is relevant to its origins.

Origin of writ of certiorari The writ of certiorari is a writ or a an order which is sent by a higher to a lower court ordering the lower court to give transcripts and the related documents for a specific case for review by the high court. In most countries, the writ is usually issued from the highest court in the land following a request applied by a petitioner. However, the decision whether to grant or to deny the writ is usually a judicial discretion. Writ of certiorari is a term which is derived from Latin works meaning “to be ascertained” or in other words to make is more certain. In this case, the high court wants to make it certain of the case through reviewing the decision that had been made by the lower court regarding the case. Before the court grants the writ, it must be filed with a good explanation on why the petitioner is actually resulting to the writ instead of the normal legal procedure. This means that there must a case to ascertain the need for the writ. The petition must also indicate clearly what in the case under dispute in order to make it clear for the court what is to be reviewed (Brenner, 2000).

When a petitioner submits the writ for review, the clerks in the court review it in details before it is passed on the judges to make their decision. The process is usually democratic like other procedures as the judges cast their votes on the writs. For example in the United States, the number of writs granted by the Supreme Court is less than 5% due to a high number of requests and a busy schedule for the Supreme Court. The high court has the power to deny a writ in which it is indicated as “Cert. Denied”. However, the denial for a writ does not mean that the decision made by the lower court has prevailed. There are many grounds for denial and therefore “Cert. Denied” does not mean that the court has approved the decision for the case made by the lower court.

The high court has the main responsibility of defending the constitution. Therefore, it is the prerogative of the Supreme Court to grant writ to the most deserving cases (Brenner, 2000). In most cases the Supreme Court will grant writ to the very controversial cases which may act as precedent to other cases. When the lower court is served with a writ of certiorari, it has the duty to turn in all the requested materials to the Supreme Court. The Supreme Court will most certainly ask for materials that pertain to the proceeding of case under question. After the review of the case, the supreme court then makes it decision in which it can affirm the ruling that h ad been made earlier by the lower court or it can give a new ruling rejecting the earlier ruling (Garmisa, 2003). Therefore, it is not every case that is brought before the high court that will be granted a writ of certiorari. The court has the discretion of grant the writ to only those cases with merit. These are the cases which have been ruled in district courts or other lower courts and which the ruling by the high court is likely to lead clarification of the constitution.

The writ of certiorari originated from the English law. In English laws, a writ was a document inform of a letter of a command which was given by the king or by another person who was exercising jurisdiction of a franchise. The original writs were usually written in Latin which can explain why most of the laws used in the modern day criminal justice system are also written in Latin.

In each and every stage in the evaluation of the English law, the writ gained increased importance. They became necessary for any case that had to be heard in the royal court like in the King’s Bench or Common Pleas. In most cases, the writ served as a command which demanded that the case had to be brought before the court which had issued the writ or commanded the recipient of the writ to appear before the authority issues it. In the early English law, a plaintiff did not have to obtain a writ in order to have the case before the local court. The plaintiff could give complain informally but it had to be written down so that it would be then served to the defendant (Baker, 1990).

However, the case was very different for the royal court. If the plaintiff wanted the case to be heard in a royal court – in which case it indicates a form of superiority – then they had to obtain a writ or a command from the king. In English common law, the resource to the King’s court was something very unusual and the plaintiff had to pay to access this.

In England royal courts, the writ would have to be purchased from the Chancery although the court exchequer was also in a position to issue the writ. By the time of Henry II, the writ had become very common in the English legal system but they were mostly confined to the royal courts. In course of time, the writ of certiorari was developed and was used to bring an inferior court for review into Kings Bench (Baker, 1990). Writ of certiorari was also used to remove indictments for any trial in such a court. With time, it then evolved to a common remedy that was used in the legal system to bring an inferior court of a tribunal or any other public authority to a close review by the superior court so that the superior court can be decide whether to change the decision made by the said bodies.

After independence, the United States legal system inherited the English laws together with the writ system. The United States federal courts were granted the authority to issue all writs in accordance to the law with the enactment of All Writs Act (28 USC 1651). However, the new Federal Rules of Civil Procedure which were obtained in 1938 governing the civil procedures in the district courts abolished some of the writs which had been inherited from English law. It is form this change in the civil produce law that the writ of certiorari was maintained in the United States courts of appeal.

Conclusion The writ of certiorari is one of the writs that are used in the criminal justice system. The writ of certiorari is used by the high court to order a lower court to turn paper for a court that had been decided earlier by the lower court for close review by the high court. The writ originated from the earlier English common law where it was used to bring an inferior court before the Kings Bench for a review of the ruling that had been made on the case. Through inheritance of English laws, the writ of certiorari is still used in the US legal system by the Supreme Court.

  • This draft is not actually a response to the assignment. A further draft would be necessary in order to satisfy the course requirement.

References Baker, J. H. (1990). An Introduction to English Legal History. Butterworths Press. Brenner, S. (2000). Granting Certiorari by the United States Supreme Court: An Overview of the Social Science Studies. Law Library Journal, Vol. 92: 193–201. Garmisa, S. ( 2003). Supreme Court Reviews Common Law on Certiorari, Old Appellate Cases. Chicago Daily Law Bulletin 149 (April 15).

TheReceptionInEnglishdRenaissance 21 Nov 2014 - 22:15 JulianAzran
The Reception, a process in the renaissance of replacement of "barbarian" medieval customary law by classical roman law [1], was occurring during the renaissance over Europe. Nevertheless, according to F.W. Maitland, as he explained in English Law and the Renaissance (1901), such process did not have the same success in England as in the rest of Continental Europe. What are the reasons that Maitland and latter authors give for the survival of common law in England?

[1] T.F.T. Plucknett, A Concise History of the Common Law (5th ed. 1956), page 43.

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 15 Oct 2014

Here is some research I have collected.

http://www.jstor.org/discover/10.2307/30042904?uid=3739832&uid=2&uid=4&uid=3739256&sid=21104910499943

http://www.jstor.org/discover/10.2307/30042904?uid=3739832&uid=2&uid=4&uid=3739256&sid=21104910499943

Here are some notes I have taken.

  • Maitland
    • Suggested that the common law was directly threatened with a reception of Roman law during the second quarter of the sixteenth century.
      • Common law was saved by the legal education which took place at the inns of court.
    • 1519: the second birth of Roman law.
      • Sir Thomas More
        • Erasmus was a close friend of Thomas More
          • A Dutch Renaissance humanist
        • Humanism was renovating Roman law.
    • 1520: Luther burns the papal bull in Wittenberg
        • Maitland cites this as an event in the history of jurisprudence.
    • Reginald Pole “was saying that a wise prince would banish this barbaric stuff(?) and receive in its stead the civil law of the Romans.” (7)
      • At this time, “Roman law was driving German law out of Germany or forcing it to conceal itself in humble forms and obscure corners.” (7-8)
      • The age of the Renaissance “was also the age of the ‘Reception’” (of Roman law).
      • So Pole is himself advocating a Reception of Roman law
    • Not long after Pole’s calls, King Henry (whose word was law supreme in church and state, prohibited the academic study of canon law, AND encouraged the study of another (by founding professorships at Oxbridge).
      • Professor Thomas Smith took a chair at Cambridge. He represented the three R’s, Renaissance, Reformation and Reception. (9)
        • He returned from some trip (9-10) extolling Alciatus and Zasius, who interpreted civil law by the history, languages and literature of antiquity, and to substitute original research for the interpretations of the glossators.
        • Zasi had once compared the work he was doing for the Corpus Juris with the work Luther was doing for the Bible.
      • Various figures of the reformation (Calvin, Melanchthon) admired Roman jurisprudence.
  • Baker
    • In 1641, conciliar jurisdiction in the old sense was swept away forever after a decade where the Star Chamber became too closely involved in politics.
      • BUT conciliar justice was a regular feature of the English system for nearly 3 centuries.
    • Maitland was wrong
      • The business of CL courts did not decline in the way Maitland had claimed; a reception of classical Roman law studied by legal humanists on the Continent was impracticable.
      • The conciliar courts and chancery never attempted to apply the rules of the Civil or canon law. The only substantive law of which Chancery took notice was English law regarding land and commerce.
    • Even so, the Renaissance did have an effect on the development of English law.
      • There were/are a variety of tendencies in English legal thought that reflected the attitudes and ideals that are usually associated with humanism.
        • Examples– The historical approach to the law, a concern with the structure form and language of legal sources, a rational approach to law reform, a new confidence in legislation to advance the interests of the commonwealth; a search for equitable remedies in law, and “a new-found judicial positivism which laid emphasis on the reasoned decisions of courts as a primary source of law” (18).
          • Baker argues that these same tendencies can be detected in the legal history of Continental European countries at this time. This claim counters those which had developments in English law being immune to those taking place elsewhere on the Continent.

-- JulianAzran - 15 Oct 2014

Plucknet in Concise History of Common Law (1956) explains that the process of the Reception had a great influence in English Law, mainly over the judges and their sentences. There where many who supported the process since they recognized its simplicity and its compatibility with Christian history. By way of example he describes the creation by Henry VIII of professorships at Oxford and Cambridge dedicated to the subject.

But Plucknet's claims that the Reception could not influence the Common law Courts, as they were impermeable to foreign influence. The common law courts and the common law system was an assurance to the landowner class of the continuity of their wealth. They feared that the intricate process of inheritance could be damaged by any change in the “old law”.

The interest of the landowners and the others interest groups created by the Common Law Courts. Such as the close system of education in the Inn of Courts, meaning a class of educated lawyers, who defended their privileges and practices under common law. This allowed the survival of the Common Law against the Roman Law of the Digest, as opposed to France, Germany and the majority of the European Realms.

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 22 Oct 2014

Plucknet and Baker seem to have had similar theses: landowners worried about the inheritance of their land (and thus resisted change to a system that was favorable to them), and King Henry VIII. What we should investigate further is why King VIII endowed these professorships at Oxford and Cambridge, what was his interest in a legal system alternative to the Common Law?

-- JulianAzran - 23 Oct 2014

Why does Plucknet claim that the Common law courts were impermeable to foreign influence? What mechanism in the courts led him to this belief?

Regarding Henry VIII's motivations, Maitland claims on page 14 that the Byzantine Code provided better justification or authority "for a King who wished to be monarch in church as well as state ... than could be found in our ancient English law-books".

According to the Wikipedia page on Henry VIII, he separated the Church of England from the Pope and the Roman Catholic Church. Henry's first Act of Supremacy granted himself Royal Supremacy, which meant that he was the supreme head of the Church of England. It seems as though these acts were done for political rather than religious reasons, since "he remained a believer in core Catholic theological teachings, even after his excommunication from the Roman Catholic Church".

Perhaps Prof. Moglen was right. The Reception never happened. Whatever embrace of the Roman Law there was in England was merely a small part of Henry’s plan to rid the Catholic church of its influence in England so that he could become leader of both the church and state. This had nothing to do with the merits of a Roman or English legal system.

-- JulianAzran - 24 Oct 2014

In Social History of English Law (1966, repr. ed. 1973), by A. Harding, the author states that certain ideas attributed to Reception, such as the inquisitorial role or the judge (key characteristic of Civil Law), where already present in English Common Law before the Renascence. The carefully inspection of the witnesses by the judge was an aspect of the common law procedure, which was performed locally by the knights of the shire and presented in writing to the court.

Nevertheless, the author describe the direct use by English courts of Roman substantive and procedure law.

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 30 Oct 2014

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/English_Renaissance#Criticism_of_the_idea_of_the_English_Renaissance

This wiki article could be subject to review. I think it is possible to complement such idea with our investigation regarding Common and Civil Law.

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 30 Oct 2014

I agree, I think that this wiki article is something we could work with.

-- JulianAzran - 05 Nov 2014

Certain legal scholars have claimed that there exists evidence of the Renaissance’s influence on the English legal system. Maitland claimed that there was a “Reception” of Roman Law during the reign of King Henry VIII. Although certain changes to the English law did occur during the Renaissance period, there is scant evidence to attribute such changes to the any sort of “reception” of Roman law. After Henry VIII enacted the Acts of Supremacy, making his word law supreme in church and state, he prohibited the academic study of canon law, and encouraged the study of the civil law (by founding professorships at Oxbridge). “There was a pleasant reading in the Byzantine Code for a king who wished to be monarch in church as well as state: pleasanter reading than could be found in our ancient English law-books.” Whatever embrace of the Roman Law there was in England was merely a small part of Henry’s plan to rid the Catholic church of its influence in England so that he could become leader of both the church and state.

-- JulianAzran - 05 Nov 2014

The renaissance in Europe, understood as the rebirth of classical culture, is a social construction, rather than an historical truth. The concept was first used in Italy to manifest an artistic break from the previous gothic art style.

In law, this process has been defined as the Reception, which is the adoption of Roman law by the European Kingdoms.

The Reception can also be conceived as a social construction, rather than a historical fact. During the sixteenth century, there is an undoubted academic interest in the Justinian Civil Code,.

This great codification of written laws caught the attention of many kingdoms. However, rather than enacting roman laws as laws of the kingdom, the new absolutism movements took their centralized, written and rational characteristic.

For this reason in Spain and Germany, for example, we can find great codifications and creations of centralized systems of courts and laws.

In the case of England, the new absolutism of the Tudors already had a centuries-old centralized written courts system, which kept written records. Also, the English lawyers did not have a formal academic background, given that their “University” was the courts inn, where they studied common law, as opposed to Justinian Civil law, as was studied by lawyers in other European Kingdoms.

Therefore, it is possible to state that the reception in Europe had a very limited effect, in particular in England, which already had a centralized court system, and a class of lawyers trained in Common Law. Conversely, the Justinian civil law did not present the crown with many advantages. So, it limited influence.

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 07 Nov 2014

During the Renaissance, Continental Europe underwent a pivotal intellectual transformation; cultural, social and political assumptions and structures, once thought fundamental, were questioned and changed. European legal systems were not immune to these changes. After a revival of Roman law in late medieval Italy, the phenomenon spread to France and Germany, among others. These countries were said to have “received” the Roman law. Some legal scholars have questioned why, during the Renaissance, the English common law remained relatively intact. By the time the Roman laws reached England, the country was far too politically stable and effective for a foreign legal code to usurp its national law.

In the late eleventh century, a complete manuscript of the Digest was found in Pisa, Italy. The Digest was part of the Corpus Juris Civilis, the body of civil law issued under Justinian I. A professor at the University of Bologna, Irnerius, made the interpretation and explanation of the Digest, as well as of the other parts of Justinian’s legislative work, his enterprise. He and his school, comprised of students from all the countries of Europe, attempted to recreate the science of Roman law. Since the Corpus Juris did not expound clear legal principles per se, these scholars, known as “Glossators,” would compare potentially conflicting texts and infer principles that would explain the apparent contradictions. Their work would extend into the early thirteenth century. By then, they had laid the groundwork for a theoretical understanding of the Roman civil law, which would come to serve as the foundation for most of the legal systems in continental Europe.

After the Glossators were the Commentators, who took the next step of attempting to codify the previously extracted legal principles into a cogent system of laws. They combined Roman law with the statutory law of Italian cities and with canon law; Roman law was adapted to address practical contemporary needs. And so, lawyers began to be trained in Roman law, but this did not occur only in Italy. The new science of Roman law as inaugurated by the Glossators in Bologna spread out into other countries, including France and Germany. Through the action of university trained judges, lawyers, and draftsmen of legal documents, the Roman law began to spread across Europe. This was the Reception.

In England, the story of the Reception is a bit more complicated. King Stephen (1092/6-1154) took suspicious notice of the spread of the study of civil law, however his opposition was ineffectual. Roman and canon law began to be taught at Oxford by Vacarius, an Italian scholar; Cambridge also issued degrees in the civil law. “Every ambitious youth studied eagerly the Corpus Juris” This enthusiasm did not abate the resistance. Henry II (1154-1189) established a well-ordered system of royal courts, and Henry III (1216-1272) forbade the teaching of Roman law in the schools of London. The royal courts made possible the beginning of a unification and soon, comprehensive statements of the national law. One of the more effective counterweights to the Roman law education at Oxford were the professors at the Inns of Court, a historical analog to the present day bar association, who taught the Common Law.

Still, although there are few specific examples, there is evidence that the Roman law was recognized as a valid authority by the English courts for some time. In the long run, however, the Common Law obviously prevailed in England. What made a difference in England’s case, as opposed to France or Germany, was that its legal system was too entrenched for a new body of law to usurp it. As one author put it, “the legal fabric of the government and its institutions were not such as to permit the direct reception of Roman law by the King's courts!” The Reception tended to occur in places where there was no such robust legal system. Thus, England didn’t have a particular need for a new body of law. In the words of Maitland, “there was no need in England for that reconstitution de l’unité nationale which fills a large space in schemes of French history, and in which, for good and ill, the Roman texts gave their powerful aid to the centripetal and monarchical forces.” By this time, there was a certain level of political and legal stability in England, unparalleled by any of the territories where the Roman law had its greatest effect.

-- JulianAzran - 18 Nov 2014

The Renaissance in Europe, understood as the rebirth of classical culture, is a social construction, rather than an historical truth. Such term was first used in Italy to manifest an artistic break from the gothic art. Even though such movement took certain inspiration in classical roman art, especially in sculpture, the vast majority of authors agree that this was not in any way a rebirth of classical Roman art, but rather a new artistic and intellectual movement.

In law, this process has been defined as the Reception, which is the resurgence and study of Roman law by the European Kingdoms.

The Reception can also be conceived as a social construction, rather than a historical fact. Nevertheless, during the sixteenth century, there is an undoubted academic interest in the Justinian Civil Code. Moreover, it is not possible to understand Roman Law as the law of the Roman Empire, but only as the Justinian Civil Code, which was the only major law book available to the European Kingdoms at the time.

This great codification containing a universal system of written laws, non-contradictory fundamentals and amount of application, caught the attention of many kingdoms, specially the new absolutism monarchs. However, rather than enacting roman laws as laws of the kingdom, the new absolutist movements only took their centralized and universal written court system.

Thus, examples of such systems can be found in the Spain and Germany of Habsburgs and in the France of the Valois. Such systems comprise of great codifications and a creation of centralized systems of courts and laws. By such processes, the Monarchs assured that they could have further control over the Legal system, replacing tradition, natural law, and local practices with their own personal version of a universal and centralized Civil Code.

In the case of England, on the other hand, the process of Reception was rather timid, compared to other European Kingdoms. The new absolutism of the Tudors already had a centuries-old centralized courts system, which kept written records. This was only possible due to the Norman Conquest, which successfully created a centralized court at London, in order to oversee the complete country.

In addition, the English lawyers did not have a formal academic background in Roman Law (Civil Code), given that their “University” was the court’s inn, where they studied and commented on previous cases, as a way to arm themselves for their future trials. No “formal” or “academic” study of Law was conducted by the English lawyers. Therefore, there was no culture or desire from the English bar to receive external influences and the King could administer the current court system in a totalitarian fashion.

Therefore, it is possible to state that the Reception in Europe had a very limited effect, in particular in England, which already had a centralized court system, and a class of lawyers trained in Common Law. The fact that England already had some of the best characteristics from the Civil Code, offered no incentives for change, as they did to the other Absolutist Monarchs.

-- IgnacioMenchaca - 20 Nov 2014

 
TheStatuteOfNorthampton 07 Oct 2014 - 01:06 KatherineKettle
In his book "Concise History", Plucknett reviews several historical changes that were the reason to the beginning disappearance of judges' discretion during the 12-14th centuries.

One of the reasons he mentions is the enactment of the Statute of Northampton in 1328, which "declared that no royal command under the Great or the Smaller Seal shall disturb the course of the common law, and that if such command is issued, the judges shall ignore it". (Plucknett, p. 158).

I'm very interested in the historical and political events that served is the process of creating the Statute of Northampton, and the other influences it might had on other judicial matters during those centuries.

-- InbarAsif - 06 Oct 2014

One explanation for the enactment of the Statute of Northampton possibly arose out of a trend towards strict legal interpretation by judges that may have started during Edward I’s rule. [1] While judicial opinions continued to be seen as having the force of law of statutes even after the increase in statutory legislation during the rein of Edward I, by the time of Edward II, and even more so during the rein of Edward III, the statutes were seen as distinct from and more powerful than the common law. [2] As the common law became more personalized to each case, Judges moved from the roles of primary lawmakers to the interpreters of the law, which resulted in a more standardized system of interpretation because the judges had less insight into the motivations of the lawmakers writing the statutes. [3] Judges were not given direction on how to interpret the laws by the king or legislature and therefore devised their own system of jurisprudence, which included writing down how to interpret the law for the first time. [4] Additionally, beginning during the reign of Edward II, judges faced unique cases and could not use traditions in common law to interpret statutes and had to create other ways of interpretation. [5] Lawyers also began to advocate for stricter statutory interpretation, both to maintain favor with the judges and because they recognized the advantages of being able to present their arguments against the objective framework of the statute. [6]

In addition to the greater deference to statutory language observed by judges and lawyers, common people began to have a greater understanding of the existence of statutes during the fourteenth century as new statutes were announced publicly in markets and fairs each month. [7] These public declarations emphasized the role of parliament as the creator of law and the judges as interpreters. [8]

[1] Roger Simonds, Rational Individualism: The Perennial Philosophy of Legal Interpretation, 135 (1995) [2] Anthony Musson, The Age of Edward III, edited by John Bothwell, 74 (2001) [3] T.F.T. Plucknett, Statutes and Their Interpretation in the First Half of the Fourteenth Century, 55 (1922) [4] Plucknett, 53-55 [5] Plucknett, 54 [6] Musson, 75 [7] Musson, 75 [8] Musson, 75.

-- KatherineKettle - 06 Oct 2014

 
TimeLine 23 Aug 2014 - 20:40 EbenMoglen
A page for a timeline of dates. Please link to further pages for more reading, rather than adding too much detail in this page. See also LawBooks

1000s

Post-1066

Language barrier between Saxon and Norman is sharp and indicative of strong class barrier.

1086

Domesday Book formalizes property ownership.

1135-1154

Reign of Stephen and the Anarchy.

1166

Assize of Clarendon, part of effort of Henry II to restore property rights after the Anarchy.

1169

Assize of Mort D'Ancestor?

1200s

1215

Clergy formally banned from participation in trial by ordeal, though not formally removed from English law until 1820.

Magna Carta

1220

First uses of jury? .

1250s

Likely period for writing of Bracton.

1290

Corruption scandal; judges thrown out and chief judge of King's Bench executed.

1600s

1670

Bushel's case prohibits the attaintment of 'honest' juries.

1700s

Felons begin to get the right to counsel.

1765

First formal teaching of the law outside the Inns, with Blackstone's appointment at Oxford.
VestedAndContingentRemainders 10 Nov 2008 - 22:26 EbenMoglen
Is there much difference between the interest of an heir apparent in an estate in fee tail and a remainderman? They seem to me to be pretty much the same thing, except the heir apparent must be a blood relation and a remainderman can be any random who was named in the initial creation of the interest. But does this difference actually change the nature of the interest that much? Possible differences I suppose might be things like the writs the person can use to protect his interest.

-- BeckyPrebble - 28 Oct 2008

That's the relevant difference. The eldest son of a life tenant in possession of an entailed estate is a remainderman, with a vested remainder. His action under the statute of 1285 against an alienation is formedon in the descender, rather than formedon in the remainder.

Vesting is also crucial, because a contingent remainder is destroyed by the premature conclusion of the precedent estate, which is why the trustee to protect contingent remainders is the critical component of a strict family settlement.

-- EbenMoglen - 10 Nov 2008

 
WagerSales 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen

Wager of Law in Cases of Sales

WebAtom 24 Jan 2006 - 06:07 TWikiContributor
TWiki's EngLegalHist web The EngLegalHist web of TWiki. TWiki is a Web-Based Collaboration Platform for the Enterprise. http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist Copyright 2024 by contributing authors 2020-01-02T18:42:02Z WilliamPennTrial http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/WilliamPennTrial 2020-01-02T18:42:02Z On William Penn's trial Clerk. Bring William Penn and William Mead to the bar. Mayor. Sirrah, who bid you put off their hats? put on their hats again. Obser ... (last changed by DaihuiMeng) DaihuiMeng OnWitchraft http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/OnWitchraft 2019-12-21T00:33:17Z The Community's Peace: Witchcraft, Popular Culture, and the Law during the Early Modern Period #8220; I n the case of Witch Craft many things are very difficult ... (last changed by IsraelRodriguezRubio) IsraelRodriguezRubio WebHome http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/WebHome 2019-09-06T12:58:18Z English Legal History From Friday 6 September, we will meet in JGH 642 rather than 107. Please register as a user of this wiki. You are responsible for reading ... (last changed by EbenMoglen) EbenMoglen WebNotify http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/WebNotify 2019-09-04T21:12:12Z EbenMoglen IsraelRodriguezRubio ZaneMuller .WebChangesAlert, ., .TWikiRegistration (last changed by IsraelRodriguezRubio) IsraelRodriguezRubio JustinMaffettFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/JustinMaffettFirstPaper 2018-04-30T19:29:44Z English Law Came From Somewhere, And It Wasn't God You might want one. By JustinMaffett 28 Nov 2017 "English" law in fact is not English at its origins ... (last changed by JustinMaffett) JustinMaffett LukeRushingThirdPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/LukeRushingThirdPaper 2018-04-15T22:03:31Z Topic The broad powers of juries, judges, and the king to individualize the administration of criminal justice in England supports Beatty #8217;s assertion that capital ... (last changed by LukeRushing) LukeRushing LukeRushingSecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/LukeRushingSecondPaper 2018-04-15T16:29:41Z I. Introduction Through contingency, the disempowered in England were able to transform unfreedom into freedom by unifying their might to usurp some power from the ... (last changed by LukeRushing) LukeRushing LukeRushingFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/LukeRushingFirstPaper 2018-04-14T21:00:29Z I) Introduction The #8220;Englishry of English law #8221; is a result of its diversity of origin, but the origins don #8217;t tell the complete story. England #8217 ... (last changed by LukeRushing) LukeRushing JoeBrunerPrivilegeofTheBox http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/JoeBrunerPrivilegeofTheBox 2018-04-09T02:01:10Z This was originally planned as two 1000 word essays. Putting everything on one page seems more appropriate because there is one central theme. Part One: The Rise ... (last changed by JoeBruner) JoeBruner MattConroyFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/MattConroyFirstPaper 2018-04-06T21:29:18Z Englishery of English Law By MattConroy 06 Apr 2018 As an analytical framework arguing that the diversity of origins formed the unique character of English Law ... (last changed by MattConroy) MattConroy DexterXHeeterSecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/DexterXHeeterSecondPaper 2018-04-06T20:05:31Z "But with the First Gleam of Dawn" (Revision) The Unfreedom of People The freedom of people was created through a contingency caused by a decrease in the worker ... (last changed by DexterXHeeter) DexterXHeeter DexterXHeeterFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/DexterXHeeterFirstPaper 2018-04-06T19:57:29Z A Land Not of a Single Peace but of Many (Revision) A. Harding wrote, #8220;England was not a land of a single peace but of many, #8221; (Harding 15) alluding to ... (last changed by DexterXHeeter) DexterXHeeter MattConroySecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/MattConroySecondPaper 2018-04-06T19:56:58Z Contingency By MattConroy 06 Apr 2018 Unfreedom did not transform into freedom over the course of the English Law by contingency only. Contingency played a major ... (last changed by MattConroy) MattConroy MalcolmEvansFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/MalcolmEvansFirstPaper 2018-04-06T18:24:10Z The Englishry of English law in the age of trumpism By MalcolmEvans Introduction "The Englishry of English law" lies precisely in its diversity of origin. While ... (last changed by MalcolmEvans) MalcolmEvans RhickBoseSecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/RhickBoseSecondPaper 2018-04-02T01:21:20Z One damned contingency after the other By RhickBose 01 Apr 2018 Introduction #8220;Power concedes nothing without a demand. #8221; Frederick Douglass, If There ... (last changed by RhickBose) RhickBose RyanHolmesSecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/RyanHolmesSecondPaper 2018-03-27T17:21:31Z Hello Professor, The actual first draft of my second paper (the contingency paper) was accidentally submitted under the heading for my First Paper in late December ... (last changed by RyanHolmes) RyanHolmes
WebChanges 15 Nov 2006 - 19:43 TWikiContributor

50 Recent Changes in EngLegalHist Web retrieved at 18:32 (GMT)

WilliamPennTrial 02 Jan 2020 - 18:42 DaihuiMeng
On William Penn's trial Clerk. Bring William Penn and William Mead to the bar. Mayor. Sirrah, who bid you put off their hats? put on their hats again. Obser ...
OnWitchraft 21 Dec 2019 - 00:33 IsraelRodriguezRubio
The Community's Peace: Witchcraft, Popular Culture, and the Law during the Early Modern Period #8220; I n the case of Witch Craft many things are very difficult ...
WebHome 06 Sep 2019 - 12:58 EbenMoglen
English Legal History From Friday 6 September, we will meet in JGH 642 rather than 107. Please register as a user of this wiki. You are responsible for reading ...
WebNotify 04 Sep 2019 - 21:12 IsraelRodriguezRubio
EbenMoglen IsraelRodriguezRubio ZaneMuller .WebChangesAlert, ., .TWikiRegistration
JustinMaffettFirstPaper 30 Apr 2018 - 19:29 JustinMaffett
English Law Came From Somewhere, And It Wasn't God You might want one. By JustinMaffett 28 Nov 2017 "English" law in fact is not English at its origins ...
LukeRushingThirdPaper 15 Apr 2018 - 22:03 LukeRushing
Topic The broad powers of juries, judges, and the king to individualize the administration of criminal justice in England supports Beatty #8217;s assertion that capital ...
LukeRushingSecondPaper 15 Apr 2018 - 16:29 LukeRushing
I. Introduction Through contingency, the disempowered in England were able to transform unfreedom into freedom by unifying their might to usurp some power from the ...
LukeRushingFirstPaper 14 Apr 2018 - 21:00 LukeRushing
I) Introduction The #8220;Englishry of English law #8221; is a result of its diversity of origin, but the origins don #8217;t tell the complete story. England #8217 ...
JoeBrunerPrivilegeofTheBox 09 Apr 2018 - 02:01 JoeBruner
This was originally planned as two 1000 word essays. Putting everything on one page seems more appropriate because there is one central theme. Part One: The Rise ...
MattConroyFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 21:29 MattConroy
Englishery of English Law By MattConroy 06 Apr 2018 As an analytical framework arguing that the diversity of origins formed the unique character of English Law ...
DexterXHeeterSecondPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 20:05 DexterXHeeter
"But with the First Gleam of Dawn" (Revision) The Unfreedom of People The freedom of people was created through a contingency caused by a decrease in the worker ...
DexterXHeeterFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 19:57 DexterXHeeter
A Land Not of a Single Peace but of Many (Revision) A. Harding wrote, #8220;England was not a land of a single peace but of many, #8221; (Harding 15) alluding to ...
MattConroySecondPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 19:56 MattConroy
Contingency By MattConroy 06 Apr 2018 Unfreedom did not transform into freedom over the course of the English Law by contingency only. Contingency played a major ...
MalcolmEvansFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 18:24 MalcolmEvans
The Englishry of English law in the age of trumpism By MalcolmEvans Introduction "The Englishry of English law" lies precisely in its diversity of origin. While ...
RhickBoseSecondPaper 02 Apr 2018 - 01:21 RhickBose
One damned contingency after the other By RhickBose 01 Apr 2018 Introduction #8220;Power concedes nothing without a demand. #8221; Frederick Douglass, If There ...
RyanHolmesSecondPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 17:21 RyanHolmes
Hello Professor, The actual first draft of my second paper (the contingency paper) was accidentally submitted under the heading for my First Paper in late December ...
TWikiGuestFirstPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 15:52 LukeRushing
It is strongly recommended that you include your outline in the body of your essay by using the outline as section titles. The headings below are there to remind ...
SecondPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 00:01 EbenMoglen
Paper Assignment Not more than 1000 words. Under any circumstances. Subject Unfreedom of both people and property transformed into freedom in the history of English ...
TWikiGuestSecondPaper 26 Dec 2017 - 20:06 JustinMaffett
Unfreedom and the Black Death By Justin Maffett The Black Death was a pivotal moment in English legal history, having ushered in a wave of economic and social changes ...
AudreyLaryeaSecondPaper 23 Dec 2017 - 01:31 AudreyLaryea
AudreyLaryea 22 Dec 2017 Freedom Through Struggle The history of freedom is the history of struggle, wherein contingencies that create struggle create freedom. Freedom ...
RyanHolmesFirstPaper 22 Dec 2017 - 18:37 RyanHolmes
The Englishry of the English Law Ryan Holmes 28 Nov 2017 Section I The Englishry of the English law owes a great deal to the diverse traditions that contributed ...
FirstPaper 14 Nov 2017 - 13:48 EbenMoglen
Paper Assignment Not more than 1000 words. Under any circumstances. Subject What Maitland called "the Englishry of English law" lies precisely in its diversity of ...
GuardianshipAndEnglishCommonLaw 16 Oct 2017 - 06:53 MalcolmEvans
I came across article today in the New Yorker about legal guardians and elder abuse. One thing I found interesting is that the article attributes the guardianship ...
ProcedureofStarChamber 20 Jan 2015 - 00:09 MichaelCoburn
Procedure Bill of Information A written complaint alleging an offense punishable by the Court that was signed by private party's counsel or the attorney general ...
FunctionalExplanationsOfOrdeal 16 Jan 2015 - 15:37 AlexanderGerten
Functionalist Explanations for the Persistence and Withering of the Ordeal Is it? Functionalism is probably more discredited now among anthropologists than ...
WritOfProhibition 09 Jan 2015 - 14:00 KatherineKettle
WORKING UNITED DRAFT: The writs of Prohibition were the main means by which the managing common law courts the King's Bench and Common Pleas restricted other courts ...
TheExchequerOfTheJews 05 Jan 2015 - 21:27 EbenMoglen
EXCHEQUER OF THE JEWS Background : Jews began to settle in England soon after the Norman Conquest in 1066. They for the most part escaped the massacres during the ...
TheNon-ReceptionInEngland 17 Dec 2014 - 18:24 JulianAzran
The text of this page authored by Julian Azran and Ignacio Menchaca is available for modification and reuse under the terms of the Creative Commons Attribution Sharealike ...
StatuteofLabourers 03 Dec 2014 - 03:21 AllysonMackavage
Palmer goes into great detail on how the massive depopulation during the Black Death led to the passage the Statute of Labourers and how it was used to force the able ...
TheReceptionInEnglishdRenaissance 21 Nov 2014 - 22:15 JulianAzran
The Reception, a process in the renaissance of replacement of "barbarian" medieval customary law by classical roman law 1 , was occurring during the renaissance ...
MoralityOfPenalBonds 02 Nov 2014 - 14:57 JimParks
In his book, Debt: The First 5,000 Years, anthropologist David Graeber traces the history of debt and its relationship with and effect on human societies. Among other ...
InquistioninMedievalEngland 16 Oct 2014 - 06:09 AshleighHunt
In Chapter 8 (pg. 126) Baker discusses the Ecclesiastic Courts in England that covered crimes committed by the Clergy, marriage and probate law. However, Baker makes ...
TheStatuteOfNorthampton 07 Oct 2014 - 01:06 KatherineKettle
In his book "Concise History", Plucknett reviews several historical changes that were the reason to the beginning disappearance of judges' discretion during the 12 ...
PeasantsRevoltInEnglishLaw 27 Sep 2014 - 19:48 InbarAsif
Palmer writes about how the increased centralization and intrusiveness of the government helped motivate the great Peasants' Revolt of 1381. (pg. 6) He writes specifically ...
BurdenOfTaxation 16 Sep 2014 - 13:35 FrancisWhite
In the reading it's seems to me that there was an ongoing connection between the rise and fall of different ancient jurisdictions and courts, to the enhancement of ...
PropertyInMedievalLaw 16 Sep 2014 - 07:52 JimParks
Plunkett writes on pg. 141 "It was also a peculiarity of feudalism that these matters of public law #8212; the prerogative of the Crown, the rights and duties of ...
ConsistencyInMedievalCourts 11 Sep 2014 - 16:21 MichaelCoburn
For the reading this week I was struck by the vast number of courts with overlapping jurisdictions that existed in Medieval England and how independent and in competition ...
SignificanceofDomesdayBook 10 Sep 2014 - 03:02 AllysonMackavage
Plunkett on pg. 12 writes that the Domesday Book was "so respected that it was called simply 'the record', so great was its authority." I was wondering how the Domesday ...
RomanLaw 08 Sep 2014 - 15:11 EbenMoglen
This is not a question. You've started an essay on very complex and indeterminate issues, for which you've collected (irresponsibly) a good deal of secondary ...
HundredMoot 04 Sep 2014 - 14:12 EbenMoglen
While reading Baker's Introduction to English Legal History I ran across the term "The Moot" (p.4 Yeah, i takes me a while to read and understand these new history ...
WebTopicCreator 04 Sep 2014 - 14:02 RinaFujii
QuestionsBeingAnswered 23 Aug 2014 - 21:47 EbenMoglen
Questions To ask a new question, create a topic, using a descriptive topic name that identifies the subject of the question. The topic's parent should be "QuestionsBeingAnswered ...
TimeLine 23 Aug 2014 - 20:40 EbenMoglen
A page for a timeline of dates. Please link to further pages for more reading, rather than adding too much detail in this page. See also LawBooks 1000s Post 1066 ...
PlacesAndCourts 23 Aug 2014 - 20:40 EbenMoglen
Places and Courts original structure: County Hundred Tithing Ville Post Norman, you also get the feudal/military tenure system, superimposed on the older system ...
LawBooks 23 Aug 2014 - 20:38 EbenMoglen
Leges Henrici Primi (c. 1118) Collection of "ill digested Anglo Saxon laws with scraps of Canon law and personal observations" from the fifty or so years following ...
Glossary 23 Aug 2014 - 20:38 EbenMoglen
A page for a glossary of terms. Please link to further reading where appropriate, or to a blank page where more research is appropriate but not yet done. For Old English ...
CriminalProcedureRules 23 Aug 2014 - 20:37 EbenMoglen
Yesterday in class one of the more startling things (at least for me) was that there was no right of appeal from a criminal conviction in the English legal system ...
CommonRecovery 23 Aug 2014 - 20:37 EbenMoglen
BeckyPrebble 21 Oct 2008 How was it that the common recovery was so effective? From today's perspective (which I realize is entirely the wrong way to look at it) ...
ArchivedMaterial 23 Aug 2014 - 20:36 EbenMoglen
FinishedArticles 23 Aug 2014 - 20:30 EbenMoglen
Completed Articles for Wikipedia Submission %TREEBROWSER{ theme "file" shared "tree" title "" openTo "1" noroot "true" }% %TREE{ web "" formatting ...
Found 50 topics

See also: rss-small RSS feed, recent changes with 50, 100, 200, 500, 1000 topics, all changes

WebHome 06 Sep 2019 - 12:58 EbenMoglen

English Legal History

Professor Eben Moglen
Columbia Law School
Fall 2019


From Friday 6 September, we will meet in JGH 642 rather than 107.

Please register as a user of this wiki. You are responsible for reading the evaluation policy. Once you have registered, you should arrange to be notified of changes to this wiki, either by email or through the course news feed. This helps you automatically check the ReadingAssignments if they are modified, and keep up with the flow of questions and answers.

Reading materials for the course are provided over this Wiki: you don't need to buy any books. But you do need software that can read the wonderful, free DejaVu format for scanned documents. Here are aids to installing DejaVu readers on your laptops and mobile surveillance and consumer control devices.


My office hours in fall 2017 will be Wednesdays, 4:10-6pm, and Thursdays, 2-5pm. If you need to see me but cannot make office hours, please email moglen@columbia.edu or contact my assistant, Jerrica Sosa, jsosa@softwarefreedom.org, 212-461-1905.


A Word on Technology Old and New About the Word

This course is an attempt to learn about, understand and comment on legal materials generated by people living in a society very different from our own. We must assemble the field of knowledge relevant to our questions even as we begin trying to answer them. Wiki technology is an ideal match for the work we have in hand. Below you will find an introduction to this particular wiki, or TWiki, where you can learn as much or as little about how this technology works as you want.

For now, the most important thing is just that any page of the wiki has an edit button, and your work in the course consists of writings that we will collaboratively produce here. You can make new pages, edit existing pages, attach files to any page, add links, leave comments in the comment boxes--whatever in your opinion adds to a richer dialog. During the semester I will assign writing exercises, which will also be posted here. All of everyone's work contributes to a larger and more informative whole, which is what our conversation is informed by, and helps us to understand.

Please begin by registering. I look forward to seeing you at our first meeting on the 2nd.

Introduction to the EngLegalHist Web

The EngLegalHist site is a collaborative class space built on Twiki [twiki.org], a free software wiki system. If this is your first time using a wiki for a long term project, or first time using a wiki at all, you might want to take a minute and look around this site. If you see something on the page that you don't know how to create in a wiki, take a look at the text that produced it using the "Edit" button at the top of each page, and feel free to try anything out in the Sandbox.

All of the Twiki documentation is also right at hand. Follow the TWiki link in the sidebar. There are a number of good tutorials and helpful FAQs there explaining the basics of what a wiki does, how to use Twiki, and how to format text.

From TWiki's point of view, this course, English Legal History, is one "web." There are other webs here: the sandbox for trying wiki experiments, for example, and my other courses, etc. You're welcome to look around in those webs too, of course. Below are some useful tools for dealing with this particular web of ours. You can see the list of recent changes, and you can arrange to be notified of changes, either by email or by RSS feed. I would strongly recommend that you sign up for one or another form of notification; if not, it is your responsibility to keep abreast of the changes yourself.

















EngLegalHist Web Utilities

WebIndex 15 Nov 2006 - 19:43 TWikiContributor
EngLegalHist Web Changed By
ArchivedMaterial 23 Aug 2014 - 20:36 EbenMoglen
ArmorieDelamirie 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Armorie v. Delamirie (1722) K.B., 1 Strange 505, 93 ER 664 Alex Feerst Carol DeMartino The Opinion Before Pratt, C.J. at nisi prius. The plaintiff, being a chimney ...
ArticlesInProcess 23 Aug 2014 - 20:28 EbenMoglen
Articles In Process %TREEBROWSER{ theme "file" shared "tree" title "" openTo "1" noroot "true" }% %TREE{ web "" formatting "outline" topic ...
Assizes 23 Sep 2008 - 18:13 LuisVilla
Assizes Courts sitting regionally, on circuit. Can try felonies, but hence are always required to have one of the 10 (later 12) judges of King's Bench , Common ...
AudreyLaryeaSecondPaper 23 Dec 2017 - 01:31 AudreyLaryea
AudreyLaryea 22 Dec 2017 Freedom Through Struggle The history of freedom is the history of struggle, wherein contingencies that create struggle create freedom. Freedom ...
Bracton 11 Sep 2008 - 15:49 LuisVilla
Common name of De Legibus et Consuetudinibus Angliae ("The Laws and Customs of England"), the first significant English legal text. The text (in Latin, with an English ...
BurdenOfTaxation 16 Sep 2014 - 13:35 FrancisWhite
In the reading it's seems to me that there was an ongoing connection between the rise and fall of different ancient jurisdictions and courts, to the enhancement of ...
ClassNotes 06 Feb 2008 - 23:42 IanSullivan
Class Notes This topic is a container for notes of our class meetings. Placeholder for first class's notes page
CommonRecovery 23 Aug 2014 - 20:37 EbenMoglen
BeckyPrebble 21 Oct 2008 How was it that the common recovery was so effective? From today's perspective (which I realize is entirely the wrong way to look at it) ...
ConsistencyInMedievalCourts 11 Sep 2014 - 16:21 MichaelCoburn
For the reading this week I was struck by the vast number of courts with overlapping jurisdictions that existed in Medieval England and how independent and in competition ...
CriminalProcedureRules 23 Aug 2014 - 20:37 EbenMoglen
Yesterday in class one of the more startling things (at least for me) was that there was no right of appeal from a criminal conviction in the English legal system ...
DexterXHeeterFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 19:57 DexterXHeeter
A Land Not of a Single Peace but of Many (Revision) A. Harding wrote, #8220;England was not a land of a single peace but of many, #8221; (Harding 15) alluding to ...
DexterXHeeterSecondPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 20:05 DexterXHeeter
"But with the First Gleam of Dawn" (Revision) The Unfreedom of People The freedom of people was created through a contingency caused by a decrease in the worker ...
DoigesCase 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Doige's Case Context Doige #8217;s case (also known as Shipton v. Dog, or Shipton v. Dogge) arose during a period of extension of trespass on the case for nonfeasance ...
DomesdayBook 11 Sep 2008 - 17:39 LuisVilla
Maitland's commentary is good source; available at Books. This is the last land registration in England until 1874.
FinishedArticles 23 Aug 2014 - 20:30 EbenMoglen
Completed Articles for Wikipedia Submission %TREEBROWSER{ theme "file" shared "tree" title "" openTo "1" noroot "true" }% %TREE{ web "" formatting ...
FirstPaper 14 Nov 2017 - 13:48 EbenMoglen
Paper Assignment Not more than 1000 words. Under any circumstances. Subject What Maitland called "the Englishry of English law" lies precisely in its diversity of ...
FunctionalExplanationsOfOrdeal 16 Jan 2015 - 15:37 AlexanderGerten
Functionalist Explanations for the Persistence and Withering of the Ordeal Is it? Functionalism is probably more discredited now among anthropologists than ...
Glossary 23 Aug 2014 - 20:38 EbenMoglen
A page for a glossary of terms. Please link to further reading where appropriate, or to a blank page where more research is appropriate but not yet done. For Old English ...
GuardianshipAndEnglishCommonLaw 16 Oct 2017 - 06:53 MalcolmEvans
I came across article today in the New Yorker about legal guardians and elder abuse. One thing I found interesting is that the article attributes the guardianship ...
HundredMoot 04 Sep 2014 - 14:12 EbenMoglen
While reading Baker's Introduction to English Legal History I ran across the term "The Moot" (p.4 Yeah, i takes me a while to read and understand these new history ...
InquistioninMedievalEngland 16 Oct 2014 - 06:09 AshleighHunt
In Chapter 8 (pg. 126) Baker discusses the Ecclesiastic Courts in England that covered crimes committed by the Clergy, marriage and probate law. However, Baker makes ...
JailersLiability 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Jailers' Liability Casey Quinn In Case, 4 Co. Rep. 83b, the King's Bench cited a rule that jailers are held liable for prison breach even in cases of rescue: "If traitors ...
JoeBrunerPrivilegeofTheBox 09 Apr 2018 - 02:01 JoeBruner
This was originally planned as two 1000 word essays. Putting everything on one page seems more appropriate because there is one central theme. Part One: The Rise ...
JustinMaffettFirstPaper 30 Apr 2018 - 19:29 JustinMaffett
English Law Came From Somewhere, And It Wasn't God You might want one. By JustinMaffett 28 Nov 2017 "English" law in fact is not English at its origins ...
LanevCotton 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Lane v. Cotton What is the context and contemporary significance of Lane v. Cotton , 1 Ld. Raym 546 (1701)? Why is it relevant to the law of Internet infrastructure ...
LawBooks 23 Aug 2014 - 20:38 EbenMoglen
Leges Henrici Primi (c. 1118) Collection of "ill digested Anglo Saxon laws with scraps of Canon law and personal observations" from the fifty or so years following ...
LopusChandler 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Introduction The legacy of Chandelor v. Lopus demonstrates evolving notions of warranty and contract legal theory under the English Common Law. Specifically, the ...
LukeRushingFirstPaper 14 Apr 2018 - 21:00 LukeRushing
I) Introduction The #8220;Englishry of English law #8221; is a result of its diversity of origin, but the origins don #8217;t tell the complete story. England #8217 ...
LukeRushingSecondPaper 15 Apr 2018 - 16:29 LukeRushing
I. Introduction Through contingency, the disempowered in England were able to transform unfreedom into freedom by unifying their might to usurp some power from the ...
LukeRushingThirdPaper 15 Apr 2018 - 22:03 LukeRushing
Topic The broad powers of juries, judges, and the king to individualize the administration of criminal justice in England supports Beatty #8217;s assertion that capital ...
MagnaCarta 23 Sep 2008 - 17:48 LuisVilla
Magna Carta 1215 Includes, among other things, essentially jurisdictional rules saying that jurisdiction can't move from the courts of the nobles to the Common Pleas ...
MalcolmEvansFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 18:24 MalcolmEvans
The Englishry of English law in the age of trumpism By MalcolmEvans Introduction "The Englishry of English law" lies precisely in its diversity of origin. While ...
MattConroyFirstPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 21:29 MattConroy
Englishery of English Law By MattConroy 06 Apr 2018 As an analytical framework arguing that the diversity of origins formed the unique character of English Law ...
MattConroySecondPaper 06 Apr 2018 - 19:56 MattConroy
Contingency By MattConroy 06 Apr 2018 Unfreedom did not transform into freedom over the course of the English Law by contingency only. Contingency played a major ...
MitchellAllestry 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Mitchell v. Allestry This case, materials collected at B M 572, was seen in the 18th and 19th centuries as inventing what American lawyers took Lemuel Shaw to have ...
MoralityOfPenalBonds 02 Nov 2014 - 14:57 JimParks
In his book, Debt: The First 5,000 Years, anthropologist David Graeber traces the history of debt and its relationship with and effect on human societies. Among other ...
OnWitchraft 21 Dec 2019 - 00:33 IsraelRodriguezRubio
The Community's Peace: Witchcraft, Popular Culture, and the Law during the Early Modern Period #8220; I n the case of Witch Craft many things are very difficult ...
OriginCertiorari 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Origin of the Writ of Certiorari Meaning of the Term Certiorari ("to be searched") is the present passive infinitive of Latin certiorare, ("to search"). Function ...
OriginPeremptories 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Origins of the Peremptory Challenge Here is a message from a colleague: My name is . I'm student from Law Faculty, in Poland. I write in the hope that You can answer ...
PeasantsRevoltInEnglishLaw 27 Sep 2014 - 19:48 InbarAsif
Palmer writes about how the increased centralization and intrusiveness of the government helped motivate the great Peasants' Revolt of 1381. (pg. 6) He writes specifically ...
PerjuriousWager 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Professor Moglen, would it be possible to give me ideas/feedback on what I've got here? Perjurious Wager What happens if a plaintiff complains to the church courts ...
PlacesAndCourts 23 Aug 2014 - 20:40 EbenMoglen
Places and Courts original structure: County Hundred Tithing Ville Post Norman, you also get the feudal/military tenure system, superimposed on the older system ...
ProcedureofStarChamber 20 Jan 2015 - 00:09 MichaelCoburn
Procedure Bill of Information A written complaint alleging an offense punishable by the Court that was signed by private party's counsel or the attorney general ...
PropertyInMedievalLaw 16 Sep 2014 - 07:52 JimParks
Plunkett writes on pg. 141 "It was also a peculiarity of feudalism that these matters of public law #8212; the prerogative of the Crown, the rights and duties of ...
QuestionsBeingAnswered 23 Aug 2014 - 21:47 EbenMoglen
Questions To ask a new question, create a topic, using a descriptive topic name that identifies the subject of the question. The topic's parent should be "QuestionsBeingAnswered ...
QuoMinus 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Quo Minus Why in 1588 might counsel prefer to bring an action of quominus than to use the ordinary mechanisms of debt collection in the Common Pleas or Queen's Bench ...
RefugeeProperty 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Political Refugees' Property How did political refugees protect their property during the reigns of Mary and Elizabeth? The core of the answer to this question ...
RhickBoseSecondPaper 02 Apr 2018 - 01:21 RhickBose
One damned contingency after the other By RhickBose 01 Apr 2018 Introduction #8220;Power concedes nothing without a demand. #8221; Frederick Douglass, If There ...
RomanLaw 08 Sep 2014 - 15:11 EbenMoglen
This is not a question. You've started an essay on very complex and indeterminate issues, for which you've collected (irresponsibly) a good deal of secondary ...
RyanHolmesFirstPaper 22 Dec 2017 - 18:37 RyanHolmes
The Englishry of the English Law Ryan Holmes 28 Nov 2017 Section I The Englishry of the English law owes a great deal to the diverse traditions that contributed ...
RyanHolmesSecondPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 17:21 RyanHolmes
Hello Professor, The actual first draft of my second paper (the contingency paper) was accidentally submitted under the heading for my First Paper in late December ...
SecondPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 00:01 EbenMoglen
Paper Assignment Not more than 1000 words. Under any circumstances. Subject Unfreedom of both people and property transformed into freedom in the history of English ...
SignificanceofDomesdayBook 10 Sep 2014 - 03:02 AllysonMackavage
Plunkett on pg. 12 writes that the Domesday Book was "so respected that it was called simply 'the record', so great was its authority." I was wondering how the Domesday ...
SouthcotesCase 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Attached a case (Drake v. Royman) that needs translation; overall still a work in progress. LuisVilla Southcote's Case Why Southcote's Case, 4 Co. Rep. 83b; Cro ...
StatsEdwII 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Statutes Royal Ordinances, Edward II This is a work in progress Edward II Brief History: Reign 1307 #8211; 1327 Married Isabella, from the French Royal Family ...
StatuteLaborers 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Labor Policy after 1348 and Theory of Contract How did the Statute of Laborers of 1351 contribute to the development of assumpsit as a replacement for covenant and ...
StatuteofLabourers 03 Dec 2014 - 03:21 AllysonMackavage
Palmer goes into great detail on how the massive depopulation during the Black Death led to the passage the Statute of Labourers and how it was used to force the able ...
TWikiGuestFirstPaper 27 Mar 2018 - 15:52 LukeRushing
It is strongly recommended that you include your outline in the body of your essay by using the outline as section titles. The headings below are there to remind ...
TWikiGuestSecondPaper 26 Dec 2017 - 20:06 JustinMaffett
Unfreedom and the Black Death By Justin Maffett The Black Death was a pivotal moment in English legal history, having ushered in a wave of economic and social changes ...
TheExchequerOfTheJews 05 Jan 2015 - 21:27 EbenMoglen
EXCHEQUER OF THE JEWS Background : Jews began to settle in England soon after the Norman Conquest in 1066. They for the most part escaped the massacres during the ...
TheNon-ReceptionInEngland 17 Dec 2014 - 18:24 JulianAzran
The text of this page authored by Julian Azran and Ignacio Menchaca is available for modification and reuse under the terms of the Creative Commons Attribution Sharealike ...
TheOriginOfTheWritOfCertiorari 02 Feb 2009 - 13:35 EbenMoglen
KyuYoungLee 25 Jan 2009 THE ORIGIN OF THE WRIT OF CERTIORARI Introduction The writ of certiorari is one of the legal procedures involving the proceedings between ...
TheReceptionInEnglishdRenaissance 21 Nov 2014 - 22:15 JulianAzran
The Reception, a process in the renaissance of replacement of "barbarian" medieval customary law by classical roman law 1 , was occurring during the renaissance ...
TheStatuteOfNorthampton 07 Oct 2014 - 01:06 KatherineKettle
In his book "Concise History", Plucknett reviews several historical changes that were the reason to the beginning disappearance of judges' discretion during the 12 ...
TimeLine 23 Aug 2014 - 20:40 EbenMoglen
A page for a timeline of dates. Please link to further pages for more reading, rather than adding too much detail in this page. See also LawBooks 1000s Post 1066 ...
VestedAndContingentRemainders 10 Nov 2008 - 22:26 EbenMoglen
Is there much difference between the interest of an heir apparent in an estate in fee tail and a remainderman? They seem to me to be pretty much the same thing, except ...
WagerSales 23 Aug 2014 - 20:10 EbenMoglen
Wager of Law in Cases of Sales
WebAtom 24 Jan 2006 - 06:07 TWikiContributor
TWiki's EngLegalHist web
WebChanges 15 Nov 2006 - 19:43 TWikiContributor
WebHome 06 Sep 2019 - 12:58 EbenMoglen
English Legal History From Friday 6 September, we will meet in JGH 642 rather than 107. Please register as a user of this wiki. You are responsible for reading ...
WebIndex 15 Nov 2006 - 19:43 TWikiContributor
WebLeftBar 28 Mar 2005 - 09:40 TWikiContributor
" warn "off"}%
WebNotify 04 Sep 2019 - 21:12 IsraelRodriguezRubio
EbenMoglen IsraelRodriguezRubio ZaneMuller .WebChangesAlert, ., .TWikiRegistration
WebPreferences 10 Feb 2009 - 02:00 EbenMoglen
EngLegalHist Web Preferences The following settings are web preferences of the EngLegalHist web. These preferences overwrite the site level preferences in ...
WebRss 28 Mar 2005 - 09:40 TWikiContributor
" else "TWiki's EngLegalHist web"}% /EngLegalHist
WebSearch 15 Nov 2006 - 19:43 TWikiContributor
WebSearchAdvanced 15 Nov 2006 - 19:43 TWikiContributor
WebTopicCreator 04 Sep 2014 - 14:02 RinaFujii
WebTopicEditTemplate 10 Jan 2008 - 20:26 EbenMoglen
WebTopicList 12 Jan 2009 - 22:28 EbenMoglen
English Legal History Web Topic List Topics by Hierarchical Relationship open all close all %TREEBROWSER{ theme "file" shared "tree" title "" openTo ...
WilliamPennTrial 02 Jan 2020 - 18:42 DaihuiMeng
On William Penn's trial Clerk. Bring William Penn and William Mead to the bar. Mayor. Sirrah, who bid you put off their hats? put on their hats again. Obser ...
WritOfProhibition 09 Jan 2015 - 14:00 KatherineKettle
WORKING UNITED DRAFT: The writs of Prohibition were the main means by which the managing common law courts the King's Bench and Common Pleas restricted other courts ...
Found 83 topics

See also the faster WebTopicList

WebLeftBar 28 Mar 2005 - 09:40 TWikiContributor


WebNotify 04 Sep 2019 - 21:12 IsraelRodriguezRubio
This is a subscription service to be automatically notified by e-mail when topics change in this EngLegalHist web. This is a convenient service, so you do not have to come back and check all the time if something has changed. To subscribe, please add a bullet with your WikiName in alphabetical order to this list:

Web Changes Notification Service

Each TWiki web has an automatic e-mail notification service that sends you an e-mail with links to all of the topics modified since the last alert.

Users subscribe to email notifications using their WikiName or an alternative email address, and can specify the webs/topics they wish to track using one of these bullet list formats:

three spaces * [ webname . ] wikiName - SMTP mail address
three spaces * [ webName . ] wikiName
three spaces * SMTP mail address
three spaces * SMTP mail address : topics
three spaces * [ webname . ] wikiName : topics

In the above examples, topics is a space-separated list of topic names. The user may further customize the specific content they will receive using the following formats:

  • Specify topics without a Web. prefix
  • Topics must exist in this web.
  • Topics may be specified using * wildcards
  • Each topic may optionally be preceded by a '+' or '-' sign. The '+' sign means "subscribe to this topic" (the same as not putting anything). The '-' sign means "unsubscribe" or "don't send notifications regarding this topic". This allows users to elect to filter out certain topics (and their children, to an arbitrary depth). Topic filters ('-') take precedence over topic includes ('+').
  • Each topic may optionally be followed by an integer in parentheses, indicating the depth of the tree of children below that topic. Changes in all these children will be detected and reported along with changes to the topic itself. Note This uses the TWiki "Topic parent" feature.
  • Each topic may optionally be immediately followed by an exclamation mark ! or a question mark ? with no intervening spaces, indicating that the topic (and children if there is a tree depth specifier as well) should be mailed out as complete topics instead of change summaries. ! causes the topic to be mailed every time even if there have been no changes, ? will mail the topic only if there have been changes to it. This only makes sense for subscriptions.

For example: Subscribe Daisy to all changes to topics in this web.

   * daisy.cutter@flowers.com
Subscribe Daisy to all changes in all webs that start with Web.
   * daisy.cutter@flowers.com: Web*
Subscribe Daisy to changes to topics starting with Petal, and their immediate children, WeedKillers and children to a depth of 3, and all topics that match start with Pretty and end with Flowers e.g. PrettyPinkFlowers
   * TWiki.DaisyCutter: Petal* (1) TWiki.WeedKillers (3) Pretty*Flowers
Subscribe StarTrekFan to changes to all topics that start with Star except those that end in Wars, sInTheirEyes or shipTroopers.
   * TWiki.StarTrekFan: Star* - *Wars - *sInTheirEyes - *shipTroopers
Subscribe Daisy to the full content of NewsLetter whenever it has changed
   * daisy@flowers.com: TWiki.NewsLetter?
Subscribe buttercup to NewsLetter and its immediate children, even if it hasn't changed.
   * buttercup@flowers.com: TWiki.NewsLetter! (1)
Subscribe GardenGroup (which includes Petunia) to all changed topics under AllnewsLetters to a depth of 3. Then unsubscribe Petunia from the ManureNewsLetter, which she would normally get as a member of GardenGroup? :
   * TWiki.GardenGroup: TWiki.AllNewsLetters? (3)
   * petunia@flowers.com: - TWiki.ManureNewsLetter
A user may be listed many times in the WebNotify topic. Where a user has several lines in WebNotify that all match the same topic, they will only be notified about changes that topic once (though they will still receive individual mails for news topics).

If a TWiki group is listed for notification, the group will be recursively expanded to the e-mail addresses of all members.

TIP Tip: List names in alphabetical order to make it easier to find the names.

Note for System Administrators: Notification is supported by an add-on to the TWiki kernel called the MailerContrib. See the MailerContrib topic for details of how to set up this service.

Note: If you prefer a news feed, point your reader to WebRss (for RSS 1.0 feeds) or WebAtom (for ATOM 1.0 feeds). Learn more at WebRssBase and WebAtomBase, respectively.

Related topics: WebChangesAlert, TWikiUsers, TWikiRegistration

WebPreferences 10 Feb 2009 - 02:00 EbenMoglen

EngLegalHist Web Preferences

The following settings are web preferences of the EngLegalHist web. These preferences overwrite the site-level preferences in TWiki.TWikiPreferences and Main.TWikiPreferences, and can be overwritten by user preferences (your personal topic, eg: TWikiGuest in the Main web).

Web Preferences Settings

These settings override the defaults for this web only. See full list of defaults with explanation. Many of the settings below are commented out. Remove the # sign to enable a local customisation.

  • List of topics of the EngLegalHist web:

 #ffff99 
  • Web-specific background color: (Pick a lighter one of the StandardColors).
    • Set WEBBGCOLOR = #ffff99
    • Note: This setting is automatically configured when you create a web

  • Image, URL and alternate tooltip text of web's logo.
    Note: Don't add your own local logos to the TWikiLogos topic; create your own logos topic instead.
    • #Set WEBLOGOIMG = ""
    • #Set WEBLOGOURL = ""
    • #Set WEBLOGOALT = " "

  • List this web in the SiteMap. If you want the web listed, then set SITEMAPLIST to on, do not set NOSEARCHALL, and add the "what" and "use to..." description for the site map. Use links that include the name of the web, i.e. EngLegalHist.Topic links.
    Note: Unlike other variables, the setting of SITEMAPLIST is not inherited from parent webs. It has to be set in every web that is to be listed in the SiteMap
    • Set SITEMAPLIST = on
    • Set SITEMAPWHAT = English Legal History and its Materials
    • Set SITEMAPUSETO = ... learn about and participate in the study of English Legal History
    • Note: Above settings are automatically configured when you create a web

  • Exclude web from a web="all" search: (Set to on for hidden webs).
    • Set NOSEARCHALL =
    • Note: This setting is automatically configured when you create a web

  • Prevent automatic linking of WikiWords and acronyms (if set to on); link WikiWords (if empty); can be overwritten by web preferences:
    • #Set NOAUTOLINK =
    • Note: You can still use the [[...][...]] syntax to link topics if you disabled WikiWord linking. The <noautolink> ... </noautolink> syntax can be used to prevents links within a block of text.

  • Comma separated list of forms that can be attached to topics in this web. See TWikiForms for more information.
    • Set WEBFORMS =

  • Users or groups who are not / are allowed to view / change / rename topics in the EngLegalHist web: (See TWikiAccessControl). Remove the # to enable any of these settings. Remember that an empty setting is a valid setting; setting DENYWEBVIEW to nothing means that anyone can view the web.
    • Set DENYWEBVIEW =
    • Set ALLOWWEBVIEW =
    • Set DENYWEBCHANGE =
    • Set ALLOWWEBCHANGE =
    • Set DENYWEBRENAME =
    • Set ALLOWWEBRENAME =

  • Skin preferences for this web
    • Set SKIN = nat
    • Set SKINSTYLE = Gettysburg
    • Set STYLEVARIATION = Westminster
    • Set STYLEBORDER = thin
    • Set STYLEBUTTONS = on
    • Set STYLESIDEBAR = right
    • Set STYLESEARCHBOX = top

  • Web preferences that are not allowed to be overridden by user or topic preferences:
    • Set FINALPREFERENCES = NOSEARCHALL, ATTACHFILESIZELIMIT, WIKIWEBMASTER, WEBCOPYRIGHT, WEBTOPICLIST, DENYWEBVIEW, ALLOWWEBVIEW, DENYWEBCHANGE, ALLOWWEBCHANGE, DENYWEBRENAME, ALLOWWEBRENAME

Help on Preferences

  • A preference setting is defined by:
    3 or 6 spaces * Set NAME = value
    Example:
    • Set WEBBGCOLOR = #FFFFC0
  • A preferences setting can be disabled with a # sign. Remove the # sign to enable a local customisation. Example:
  • Preferences are used as TWikiVariables by enclosing the name in percent signs. Example:
    • When you write variable %WEBBGCOLOR% , it gets expanded to #ffff99
  • The sequential order of the preference settings is significant. Define preferences that use other preferences first, i.e. set WEBCOPYRIGHT before WIKIWEBMASTER since %WEBCOPYRIGHT% uses the %WIKIWEBMASTER% variable.
  • You can introduce your own preferences variables and use them in your topics and templates.

Related Topics

Tools

WebRss 28 Mar 2005 - 09:40 TWikiContributor
TWiki search results for \.* http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist The EngLegalHist web of TWiki. en-us Copyright 2024 by contributing authors Eben Moglen [webmaster@new.law.columbia.edu] The contributing authors of TWiki TWiki Powered by TWiki.EngLegalHist http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/pub/TWiki/TWikiLogos/T-logo-140x40-t.gif WilliamPennTrial http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/WilliamPennTrial On William Penn's trial Clerk. Bring William Penn and William Mead to the bar. Mayor. Sirrah, who bid you put off their hats? put on their hats again. Obser ... (last changed by DaihuiMeng) 2020-01-02T18:42:02Z DaihuiMeng OnWitchraft http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/OnWitchraft The Community's Peace: Witchcraft, Popular Culture, and the Law during the Early Modern Period #8220; I n the case of Witch Craft many things are very difficult ... (last changed by IsraelRodriguezRubio) 2019-12-21T00:33:17Z IsraelRodriguezRubio WebHome http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/WebHome English Legal History From Friday 6 September, we will meet in JGH 642 rather than 107. Please register as a user of this wiki. You are responsible for reading ... (last changed by EbenMoglen) 2019-09-06T12:58:18Z EbenMoglen WebNotify http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/WebNotify EbenMoglen IsraelRodriguezRubio ZaneMuller .WebChangesAlert, ., .TWikiRegistration (last changed by IsraelRodriguezRubio) 2019-09-04T21:12:12Z IsraelRodriguezRubio JustinMaffettFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/JustinMaffettFirstPaper English Law Came From Somewhere, And It Wasn't God You might want one. By JustinMaffett 28 Nov 2017 "English" law in fact is not English at its origins ... (last changed by JustinMaffett) 2018-04-30T19:29:44Z JustinMaffett LukeRushingThirdPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/LukeRushingThirdPaper Topic The broad powers of juries, judges, and the king to individualize the administration of criminal justice in England supports Beatty #8217;s assertion that capital ... (last changed by LukeRushing) 2018-04-15T22:03:31Z LukeRushing LukeRushingSecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/LukeRushingSecondPaper I. Introduction Through contingency, the disempowered in England were able to transform unfreedom into freedom by unifying their might to usurp some power from the ... (last changed by LukeRushing) 2018-04-15T16:29:41Z LukeRushing LukeRushingFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/LukeRushingFirstPaper I) Introduction The #8220;Englishry of English law #8221; is a result of its diversity of origin, but the origins don #8217;t tell the complete story. England #8217 ... (last changed by LukeRushing) 2018-04-14T21:00:29Z LukeRushing JoeBrunerPrivilegeofTheBox http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/JoeBrunerPrivilegeofTheBox This was originally planned as two 1000 word essays. Putting everything on one page seems more appropriate because there is one central theme. Part One: The Rise ... (last changed by JoeBruner) 2018-04-09T02:01:10Z JoeBruner MattConroyFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/MattConroyFirstPaper Englishery of English Law By MattConroy 06 Apr 2018 As an analytical framework arguing that the diversity of origins formed the unique character of English Law ... (last changed by MattConroy) 2018-04-06T21:29:18Z MattConroy DexterXHeeterSecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/DexterXHeeterSecondPaper "But with the First Gleam of Dawn" (Revision) The Unfreedom of People The freedom of people was created through a contingency caused by a decrease in the worker ... (last changed by DexterXHeeter) 2018-04-06T20:05:31Z DexterXHeeter DexterXHeeterFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/DexterXHeeterFirstPaper A Land Not of a Single Peace but of Many (Revision) A. Harding wrote, #8220;England was not a land of a single peace but of many, #8221; (Harding 15) alluding to ... (last changed by DexterXHeeter) 2018-04-06T19:57:29Z DexterXHeeter MattConroySecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/MattConroySecondPaper Contingency By MattConroy 06 Apr 2018 Unfreedom did not transform into freedom over the course of the English Law by contingency only. Contingency played a major ... (last changed by MattConroy) 2018-04-06T19:56:58Z MattConroy MalcolmEvansFirstPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/MalcolmEvansFirstPaper The Englishry of English law in the age of trumpism By MalcolmEvans Introduction "The Englishry of English law" lies precisely in its diversity of origin. While ... (last changed by MalcolmEvans) 2018-04-06T18:24:10Z MalcolmEvans RhickBoseSecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/RhickBoseSecondPaper One damned contingency after the other By RhickBose 01 Apr 2018 Introduction #8220;Power concedes nothing without a demand. #8221; Frederick Douglass, If There ... (last changed by RhickBose) 2018-04-02T01:21:20Z RhickBose RyanHolmesSecondPaper http://moglen.law.columbia.edu/twiki/bin/view/EngLegalHist/RyanHolmesSecondPaper Hello Professor, The actual first draft of my second paper (the contingency paper) was accidentally submitted under the heading for my First Paper in late December ... (last changed by RyanHolmes) 2018-03-27T17:21:31Z RyanHolmes
WebSearch 15 Nov 2006 - 19:43 TWikiContributor

Web Search

Found 0 topics

  Advanced search | Help
TIP: to search for all topics that contain "SOAP", "WSDL", a literal "web service", but not "shampoo", write: soap wsdl "web service" -shampoo
Search where:       
(otherwise search EngLegalHist Web only)

Other search options:
WebSearchAdvanced 15 Nov 2006 - 19:43 TWikiContributor

Warning
Can't INCLUDE TWiki.WebSearchAdvanced repeatedly, topic is already included.
WebTopicCreator 04 Sep 2014 - 14:02 RinaFujii

Create New Topic in EngLegalHist Web

Topic name:

Topic parent:

Use template:

View templates


info Once you have created the topic, consider adding links in related topics to the new topic so that there are more ways people can discover it.
WebTopicEditTemplate 10 Jan 2008 - 20:26 EbenMoglen

-- TWikiGuest - 27 Apr 2024

 
WebTopicList 12 Jan 2009 - 22:28 EbenMoglen

English Legal History Web Topic List

Topics by Hierarchical Relationship

open all | close all

Note: underlining indicates items that appear in your browser history.

Other Index Listings for this Web

Alphabetical list of all topics: ShowHide

The verbose WebIndex.

WilliamPennTrial 02 Jan 2020 - 18:42 DaihuiMeng

On William Penn's trial

Clerk. Bring William Penn and William Mead to the bar.

Mayor. Sirrah, who bid you put off their hats? put on their hats again.

Obser. Whereupon one of the officers putting the prisoners hats upon their heads (pursuant to the order of the court) brought them to the bar.

Record. Do you know where you are?

Penn. Yes.

Record. Do not you know it is the king's court,

Penn. I know it to be a court, and I suppose it to be the king's court.

Record. Do you not know there is respect due to the court?

Penn. Yes.

Record. Why do you not pay it then?

Penn. I do so.

Record. Why do you not pull off your hat then?

Penn. Because I do not believe that to be any respect.

Record. Well, the court sets forty marks a piece upon your heads, as a fine for your contempt of the court.

Penn. I desire it might be observed, that, we came into the court with our hats off (that is, taken off,) and if they have been put on since, it was by order from the bench; and therefore not we, but the bench should be fined.

Mead. I have a question, to ask the Recorders am I fined also?

Record. Yes.

Mead. I desire the Jury, and all people to take notice of this injustice of the recorder: Who spake to me to pull off my hat? and yet hath he put a fine upon my head. O fear the Lord, and dread his power, and yield to the guidance of his holy spirit, for he is not far from every one of you."

Introduction

This short survey of William Penn's trial started from this ridiculous drama about Penn's hat. To those who found such a "saucy" conversation amusing, this article aims to offer some historical background and deeper meaning of this milestone trial of William Penn. Although there is much to be said about this trial, the central question addressed here is what contributed to the acquittal of Penn, when most other trials of Quakers ended up with guilty verdict and imprisonment. The first section will be a background section about why Quakers like William Penn are being persecuted and how they were facing the tyranny of the law. Then there will be a brief description of Penn's trial and three other trials of Quakers in comparison. Finally, in the analysis section, some factors that contribute to Penn's acquittal will be presented, including the Crown's attitude, the personal traits of William Penn, and the conscience of the jurors.

Background

It may seem obvious that Nonconformists like Quakers were not so popular in a Christen society. However, it will be helpful to start this article with some additional background knowledge about why, more specifically, were Quakers persecuted massively. To start with, we have already seen one reason from the excerpt: Quakers were unwilling to take off their hats in the court. Trivial it may appear, such behavior was offensive in 17th century England. It was a social customary at that time that people would doff their hats to acknowledge others passing by, and would not wear a hat in a church or court, particularly not in the presence of superiors. Quakers, due to their religious beliefs of equality, did not follow many such customs; they dressed simply, used plain language like "thou/thee" casually, and refused to take off their hats in front of any judge or magistrate. While Charles II may tolerate William Penn's hat by taking off his own and tease that only one person may wear a hat in the palace, most authorities did not take such behaviors lightly. To them, such actions were not simply innocent eccentricity but behaviors that historically stood for a social protest. The feeling of being disrespected and the concern of potential social disturbances as the size of Quakers grew was therefore a big reason why Quakers were so unpopular among Judges and other people of high social status.

But of course, Quakers were not being widely persecuted only because they kept their hats on their heads. Quakers' belief in the inner light led to some certain actions that were plainly against the law, including refusal to take an oath, preaching on the streets, and the most trouble-causing one: insistence in holding their own meetings. For Quakers, meetings for their worship were essential for spreading the words of the Light and for providing the support each Quaker needed. Quakers also insisted these meetings be public so that they could serve both as a means to encourage new converts and as a witness to their faith. Such public meetings and preaching of the idea that each person has his own connection to God were certainly intolerable to those in power. The persecution of Quakers began with the 1662 Quakers Act and reached its height in 1664 when Parliament passed the Conventicle Act. The Act was designed to prevent and suppress seditious conventicles under the pretense of religion; it made most nonconformists' meetings unlawful and it was the legal basis on which most indictments to Quakers were based.

The real trouble for Quakers came from the tyranny of the law that followed those indictments. Whether Quakers' meetings were really against the Conventicle Act was actually not a black or white question. The Act's preamble by the Parliament declared that the act was designed to prevent "seditious" conventicles, but the texts of the Act proscribed meetings "under pretense or colour of religion", which did not include the word "seditious". The bench took the Act literally; instructions given by Judges stated that a conviction does not require proof of a seditious purpose which was presumed by the law. A jury should be able to give a verdict simply with the evidence that defendants were at an assembly, unless defendants could prove otherwise. We can see this from Judge Orlando Bridgeman's instruction in 1664 Hertford summer assizes:"[You] are not to expect a plain, punctual evidence against them for anything they said or did at their meeting... [I]f you find, or believe in your hearts that they were in the meeting, under colour of religion in their way, though they sat still only, and looked upon each other, seeing they cannot say what they did there, it was an unlawful meeting...And you must find the bill, for you must have respect to the meaning and intent of the law..."

Quakers, in their defense, pleaded the jury to consider the true intent of the Act. In a tract named Jury-man charged, Quakers made their arguments: "The intention of the Parliament is manifest from the title and preface of the Act: the title, an Act to prevent and suppress seditious conventicles: but what sedition in worshiping God?" Quakers urged the jury against the instruction that verdict can be given with the evidence of a religious meeting alone, as that will in effect give a judge the power to decide whether the meeting was seditious. "But will this satisfy you sir? Can you take a passionate and testy judge's word as your infallible director in so many most difficult controversies as must in this case be decided? Will you pin your faith upon the judge's sleeve in matters of religion (of which perhaps he knows no more than he can find in the statute book)?"

While Quakers were defending themselves with their pen and making all the legal arguments against the bench in public, in trials they could only bear the tyranny of the judges. At a time when there was no appeal procedure, no counsel for defendants, and no fine or other punishment for a judge's misconduct, judges enjoyed an unrestraint discretionary power. We can already get a taste of how tyrannical it can be from the excerpt when the Judge literally ordered the hat to be put on Penn's head and then fined him for contempt of the court. Such a ludicrous punishment was actually a common practice; in a more outrageous case, Judge Hyde did the same thing to a Quaker who was simply standing by listening to a trial; after perceiving him to be a Quaker, Judge Hide ordered a Sheriff to bring the man to the bar with the hat off, then ordered the hat to be put on and fined the man. These tricks were only some superficial manifestation of judges' power; the real tyranny was their control over the jury. Although jurors may question the instruction given by a judge and may entertain serious doubts about whether the defendants' meeting was against the Conventicle Act, in most if not all trials of Quakers, the judge would force jurors to give a guilty verdict by persuasion or threats. In the end, the result of a trial always ended up depending on the malleability of jurors' conscience.

Trials

Now with some background knowledge about how unpopular Quakers were and how tyrannical judges could be in those trials of Quakers, the central question should make more sense: why was William Penn acquitted at his trial, when the result of so many other Quakers' trials were easily dictated by the judges? To analyze this question, it is necessary to give a fuller picture or Penn's trial and put three more trials of other Quakers in comparison.

Penn's Trial

On August 14th 1670, William Penn and William Mead were addressing a large crowd at Gracechurch Street. They were soon arrested under the warrants signed by the Lord Mayor, Sir Samuel Starling. According to the warrant, Penn and Mead were arrested for "preaching seditiously and causing a great tumult of people ... to be gathered riotously and routously." They were charged under the Conventicles Act; both demanded a jury trial. In September 1670, they were tried in London, the Old Bailey. The ludicrous hat show was the beginning of the trial, which then escalated into a drama out of control. The Recorder(Howel) called three witnesses, who all testified that they saw Penn and Mead and a large group of people at Gracechurch Street at that time, but did not hear what they said. Penn did not really question or object those witnesses; he actually admitted with pride that he assembled to preach and pray. Penn believed that the Crown's evidence, even factually true, did not make his acts unlawful; he then demanded the Court to produce the law on which the indictment against him was based:

Penn. I affirm I have broken no law, nor am I Guilty of the indictment that is laid to my charge; and to the end the bench, the jury, and myself, with these that hear us, may have a more direct understanding of this procedure, I desire you would let me know by what law it is you prosecute me, and upon what law you ground my indictment.

Rec. Upon the common-law.

Penn. Where is that common-law?

Rec. You must not think that I am able to run up so many years, and over so many adjudged cases, which we call common-law, to answer your curiosity.

Penn. This answer I am sure is very short of my question, for if it be common, it should not be so hard to produce.

Rec. Sir, will you plead to your indictment?

Penn. Shall I plead to an Indictment that hath no foundation in law? If it contain that law you say I have broken, why should you decline to produce that law, since it will be impossible for the jury to determine, or agree to bring in their verdict, who have not the law produced, by which they should measure the truth of this indictment, and the guilt, or contrary of my fact?

Rec. You are a saucy fellow, speak to the Indictment.

Penn. I say, it is my place to speak to matter of law; I am arraigned a prisoner; my liberty, which is next to life itself, is now concerned: you are many mouths and ears against me, and if I must not be allowed to make the best of my case, it is hard, I say again, unless you shew me, and the people, the law you ground your indictment upon, I shall take it for granted your proceedings are merely arbitrary.

The Recorder did not give an answer in the end, and under the pressure of Penn's persistent demand and sarcastic challenge, the Recorder ordered Penn be taken back to the bale-dock. Here Penn directly addressed to the jury for the first time:

Penn. These are but so many vain exclamations; is this justice or true judgment? Must I therefore be taken away because I plead for the fundamental laws of England? However, this I leave upon your consciences, who are of the jury (and my sole judges,) that if these ancient fundamental laws, which relate to liberty and property, (and are not limited to particular persuasions in. matters of religion) must not be indispensably maintained and observed, who can say he hath right to the coat upon his back? Certainly our liberties are openly to be invaded, our wives to be ravished, our children slaved, our families ruined, and our estates led away in triumph, by every sturdy beggar and malicious informer, as their trophies, but our (pretended) forfeits for conscience sake. The Lord of Heaven and Earth will be judge between us in this matter.

After Mead did a similar thing and was taken to the dock, the Recorder gave an instruction to the jury, that Penn and Mead were indicted for "preaching to the people, and drawing a tumultuous company after them". Penn shouted from the dock to the jury that he was not heard for the indictment, and reminded the jury that they could not give a verdict till he was heard and made his defense; the Recorder, couldn't bear Penn anymore, ordered Penn be taken to the Hole. After "some considerable time", the jury gave its first verdict, that Penn was guilty of speaking in Grace-church street, but not guilty of unlawful assembly causing a riot. The Recorder would not accept such a verdict (for him, a not-guilty verdict is not a verdict):

Rec. The law of England will not allow you to part till you have given in your Verdict.

Jury. We have given in our Verdict, and we can give in no other.

Rec. Gentlemen, you have not given in your Verdict, and you had its good say nothing; therefore go and consider it once more, that we may make an end of this troublesome business.

The jury returned with the second verdict after one hour and a half, which was the same: guilty of speaking or preaching to an assembly; not a word about it being unlawful. The Court's reaction was not hard to imagine: "both Mayor and Recorder resented at so high a rate, that they exceeded the bounds of all reason and civility." The Recorder made a threat which was repeated many times later:

Recorder. Gentlemen, you shall not be dismissed till we have a verdict that the court will accept; and you shall be locked up, without meat, drink, fire, and tobacco; you shall not think thus to abuse the court; we will have a verdict, by the help of God, or you shall starve for it.

Penn took the chance to speak for the jurors who are his true judges, that they can not be threatened. He then made his defense and urged the jury not give in:

Penn. The agreement of 12 men is a verdict in law, and such a one being given by the jury, I require the clerk of the peace to record it, as he will answer it at his peril. And if the jury bring in another verdict contradictory to this, I affirm they are perjured men in law; And looking upon the jury, said, You are Englishmen, mind your privilege, give not away your right.

Penn's speech certainly did its work. The jury was starved for a night, and the next day it gave the same verdict. Then it was sent back to give another verdict; the same result. After repeating for two more times, the jury gave an affirmative not-guilty verdict, and the Recorder, couldn't bear with it anymore, accepted the verdict but fined and imprisoned all the jurors; Penn in the end was not released either, as he was sent back to prison till he pays the fines for contempt of the Court.

More Trials of Quakers

The first trial to compare is the one taken place right after Penn's. This trial will serve as a great comparison because it was almost exactly the same as Penn's but a different verdict was reached. Another group of Quakers was tried for the same facts. In the beginning, the Recorder performed the same ridiculous hat show again, forcing the prisoners to put on their hats and fined them for 20 Marks. Because the first jury panel was imprisoned, a new panel was summoned by the Sheriff. "The Recorder, perusing the panel of the last summoned jury, gave directions to the clerk to call them over, who, it was observed, picked here and there such persons who were most likely to answer the design of the bench, not calling the panel in direct course or order as usual." All the prisoners kept asking by what law can the court pick a different jury, and Recorder, failing to produce a legal answer, in the end "in a great rage told one of the prisoners, that he should be gagged, and deserved to have his tongue bor'd through with a red-bot iron, telling them it should suffice that the Court was of opinion against them, and did overrule them."

The Court then proceeded. The Jury was sworn, the indictment was read, and some witnesses produced evidence that they saw prisoners among the assembly of people in Grace-church street. The prisoners required the Recorder to produce to the jury upon what law they were indicted; the Recorder answered: "that he was not bound to produce the law, for it was lex non scripta." Prisoners further argued that they had always been peaceful, and the law against riots was never made against them but to those who disturb the peace. The Recorder answered that the prisoners were worse than those rioters, that they were "stubborn and dangerous people". The Court disregarded the prisoners' further arguments and threw them to the dock. In the prisoners' absence, the Recorder gave the charge to the jury, telling the jury that "they [prisoners] were a refractory people, delighting in deeds of darkness, and they must be suppressed, and that upon the indictment they must bring them in guilty". The jury, as Besse describes, did give the guilty verdict as it was prepared for such purpose.

The second trial was in the Assizes of Hartford in 1664. The prisoners were indicted for the same offense upon the Conventicle Act. Witnesses deposed that they found the prisoners assembled at a certain place and time, but added that they did not see or hear any of the prisoners speak (silent meetings were normal for Quakers). Facing such evidence, the Grand jury, "after a long debate, returned the Bill ignoramus(meaning "We ignore it", effectively discharge the prisoners because of insufficient evidence). Judge Orlando Bridgeman was angry about this conclusion and said: "My masters, what do you mean? Will you make a nose of wax of the law? Will you suffer the law to be baffled? Those that think to deceive the law, the law will deceive them." The jury was thus sent out again with this new instruction, and a guilty verdict was reached.

The record of this trial was short (which is very typical of most records of Quakers trials), but it represents how a trial of Quakers looked like for most of the time: some evidence of the prisoners met at certain time and place was presented, and the jury was asked to give verdict based on such facts alone. While some jurors might have serious doubt about the conviction, judges would always argue or threat those jurors; in the end, a guilty verdict was dictated by the judges.

That said, the third trial was actually another one that resulted in a not-guilty verdict. In October 15th 1664, Old Bailey London, about 40 Quakers were indicted for "contempt of the law in that case provided, and contrary to the peace of our lord king, did meet in a third time aofresaid..." These prisoners, apparently lacking the legal eloquence like Penn, only pleaded not guilty and made defenses like "I have wronged no man" and "I think the meetings at Bull and Mouth street to be lawful and peaceble." The jury in this trial seemed to be very unsatisfied with the witnesses. The first witness was the keeper of the prison (Newgate), who gave a self-contradictory testimony. When the jury challenged the witness, Judge Hyde overruled them and reproved the jury for being too scrupulous. The other witness gave an even worse testimony, that he swore to have seen the prisoners at Bull and Mouth, though the fact showed that he did not see them until they were brought to the Newgate. Again, one juror challenged such evidence; the Judge became angry, and "threatened him for undervaluing the King's witness, saying he should know the Court had power to punish him, and would do it."

After some time the jury gave its verdict, that four prisoners were not guilty and the rest they could not agree on. Judge Hyde was not pleased, and after giving the jury another instruction, he sent them out again. After one and a half hours, the jury returned with the verdict of "Guilty of meeting, but not of Fact." When Judge asked what that meant, the jury explained that "there was evidence that they met, therefore we say guilty of meeting, but no evidence to prove what they did there, therefore we say not guilty of meeting contrary to the liturgy of the church of England." One of the jurors said:" My Lord, I have the venerable respect for the liturgy of the church of England, as to believe that it is according to the Scriptures, which allow of the worship of God in spirit and in truth, and if any man in the world worship God in spirit, he doth not worship contrary to the liturgy, it being according to the Scriptures, if not, I shall abate my respect for it." Although six of the jurors seemed in the end inclined to comply with the Court's demand, the others would not despite all the persuasion and threats from the Judge. Judge Hyde after making more threats spoke to the unbending six jurors that they would be bound to answer for such misdemeanor at King's bench. "One of them [jurors] seemed unwilling to be bound, but the Judge told him, he must and should. Then said he, My Lord, I am content, any wounding, but the wounding of my Conscience." Therefore, the trial ended with the jury being fined a hundred pounds each.

Analysis

Weaving around these trials, the rest of this article aims to lay out some reasons/factors that led to Penn's acquittal. The first reason is the Crown's attitude, i.e. Charles II's indulgence to dissenters. Although this reason certainly did not lead to the specific success of Penn in his trial, it is a very important background reason that made any such success likely. The second reason was William Penn's personal traits, including his eloquence and personal charisma. The last reason but the most important reason is the jury, both as an entity and as those composing individual jurors whose conscience sometimes can shape the legal history.

Charles II's indulgence

When Charles II was restored, he took an attitude of tolerance to all of the non-conformists, hoping to prevent religion from ever again being the cause of civil disturbances. For example, in January 1663, Charles ordered the release from Newgate of all those who had been imprisoned for unlawful meetings; two weeks later, he released those in Southward who were kept for unlawful assembly to the disturbance of the peace, except those being "dangerously seditious". In one of the meetings with congregational ministers, he said:" I am against persecution for religion and shall be as long as I live. I would have no man punished for that that he cannot help. No man can believe but as brought to it from God."

However, Charles' indulgence was not so effective for political reasons. His declarations of indulgence became a vehicle testing the balance of power between the King and the Parliament. The attitude of the Parliament to the dissenters was more than unfavorable. Private meetings of large groups of people who believe they have individual access to God were dangerous and disturbing to those Lords and Justices; they sincerely believed that those Quakers were dangerous people. Parliament therefore protested that Charles' indulgence policy exceeded King's powers. "Vengeful for the past, fearful for the future, righteous in the service of the Lord, and jealous of its prerogatives, Parliament responded to every rising and rumor with more legislation designed to suppress dissent." Charles, however, could not push his indulgence policy too much against such opposition of the Parliament because he was aware of the constitutional limit of his power, and facing the warfare and the need for money, he had to be cautious.

Although King's indulgence proved to be very elusive, Charles' attitude still was one of the big reasons that made Penn's success possible because King's bench would consider King's policy after all. Had Charles never expressed such an attitude, law enforcement could have been more dictating and leave Quakers no chance to get an acquittal.

Penn's charisma

Speaking of reasons for Penn's success in getting the acquittal, his personal traits was for sure another big reason, if not the reason. As shown in Penn's trial, criminal trials in 17th century England were not like trials today. First, defendants did not have trained legal counsel who would speak for them, and second, the court proceeding lacked the seriousness and sacredness; on the contrary, especially for trials of Quakers, the proceedings "often degenerated into a raucous, public brawl", in which the defendant's personal charisma would more heavily influence the result. William Penn happened to be the most eloquent Quaker defendant who did not need a counsel and the most charismatic whom everyone liked.

In Penn's earliest formal education he learned Latin, Greek, and math. He entered Oxford at the age of 16, although soon sent out for nonconformity. Then Penn was sent to the court of Louis XIV in France. When Penn returned to London in 1664 (when he was 20), he was set to learn the law in Lincoln's Inn. In 1666 he was sent to Ireland to take care of Penn estates, where he proved to be "sharp in his transaction concerning the estates, but graceful in local society". Therefore, by the time when he was tried in 1670, he was a man traveled and educated, and it would not be an exaggeration to claim that he was potentially the most eloquent Quaker defendant one could conceive at that time. His legal training and his eloquence were clearly manifested in the excerpt above, in his personal defense when he later became a frequent guest of the prison, and in his later works speaking for all Quakers.

Besides being a defendant who did not need counsel, William Penn was also a charismatic man everyone likes. If it can be arguable that Penn was the most eloquent Quaker defendant, it was an undeniable fact that Penn was the Quaker who enjoyed the highest social status. As the son of the Admiral Willam Penn, Penn junior, as introduced above, received a first-class education and was acquainted with so many Dukes and Lords, even the King himself. The audience and jury might find most Quakers in other trials as ignoble people talking nonsense, they would not think so of William Penn. By the time of the trial, "he was reported handsome and personable, and was winning friendly attention from his father's aristocratic and influential friends." Although there was no direct evidence that shows how the jury and audience were attracted by him in his trial, he certainly won their friendly attention, as the jurors like Mr. Bushell would stand with him even when they would be punished for doing so.

Jurors' conscience

The last but also the most important reason for Penn's acquittal is the jury. In the trial right after Penn's, with the same facts and witnesses, a guilty verdict was easily attained through the Recorder's careful selection of the jury. In the third trial, even when the defendants were not nearly as eloquent as Penn and only made simple defenses like "I wronged no man", the conscientious jury still held its position and gave an acquittal verdict.

The importance of the jury can be appreciated from two perspectives. First is the importance of the jury as a whole. In a time when there was no restraint on Judges' discretionary power, when even the King's tolerance policy proved to be elusive, the jury was the only entity that could keep judges in check, allowing the slight possibility for Quakers to get away from the tyranny of the law. Thomas Green has a great discussion of this; the idea is that the jury played a very important role in legal justice through "jury nullification", that a jury would also be a law finder when they think the instruction given by the judge was unjust. The tracts Quakers wrote against the Bench's interpretation of the Conventicle Act was actually encouraging the jury to nullify the law given by the judges, and that was exactly what Penn's jury did. If the jury followed the instruction given by the Recorder, that a guilty verdict should be given based on the evidence of the existence of an assembly at a certain time and place, then the jury should have given a guilty verdict. However Penn successfully encouraged the jury to "nullify" the law; when the jury refused to say Penn was guilty of the assembling unlawfully, they reached such verdict upon their own interpretation of the law, that one should be guilty not only for assembling, but also requires proof of the seditious nature. So the jury was important to Penn's acquittal as it could and did perform a law finder's role and nullified judge's dictation of the Conventicle Act.

That said, the importance of those composing individual jurors, the impact of each individual juror had on the result, should also be noticed. We should not forget that each juror was a human being, that he could be afraid as to bend to judge's dictation, nonchalant as to follow the majority, or conscientious as to stand against judges' unrestraint rage. In Penn's trial, it was Mr. Bushel who unified the non-agreeing jury at the beginning to firmly stood together with Penn in the end. In contrast, in other trials, there were jurors like William Smith who was "like an old bloodhound to hunt and persecute innocent people", who turned a jury from ten to two against conviction to giving a unanimous guilty verdict. Each juror's conscience can change the result of a trial, sometimes even the course of legal history. The bench was actually aware of how much jurors' conscience matters, and even though after Bushel's case judges could no longer dictate the jury during court proceedings, they still could dictate the result by controlling the process of jury selection, like what the Court did after Penn's trial. In a word, individual juror like Mr. Bushel's conscience was essential for Penn's acquittal; had Robinson successfully challenged out Bushel for not kissing the Bible when swearing, the result could be completely different.

Conclusion--Criminal trial as a show

This article only presented several key reasons for Penn's acquittal, but of course there were more than those, and some of the reasons we might never know. In the end, to conclude this short survey with one inspiring point made by professor Moglen: the criminal trials in those times were in nature a show the court put on. The defendant played the opposite Court in the trial, and the jurors were the audience (and also those real audiences). In the persecution shows of Quakers, the Court almost always won by controlling the evidence put on the show and sometimes even by threating the audience. However, Penn's trial was the epic failure of such a show, when the audience refused to buy it and gave its appulse to the defendant, for reasons we just analyzed: the culture trend (crown's attitude), player's outstanding skills (Penn's eloquence and charisma), and the audience's preference (jurors' conscience).

Bibliography

  • William Penn's trial (I read it on a state trials collection, but here is an online version: https://www.constitution.org/trials/penn/penn-mead.htm)
  • Thomas Green, Verdict According to Conscience
  • Thomas Green, Lights Hidden Under Bushel's Case
  • Craig Horle, The Quakers and the English Legal System 1660-1688
  • Vincent Buranelli, The King & The Quaker, A Study of William Penn and James II
  • Marry Dunn, William Penn, Politics and Conscience
  • Mary Dunn * Richard Dunn, The Wolrd of William Penn
  • A Complete collection of state trials and proceedings for high treason and other crimes and misdemeanors : from the earliest period to the year 1783, with notes and other illustrations / Compiled by T.B. Howell item
  • Kelyng, John, Sir, A report of divers cases in pleas of the crown, adjudged and determined in the reign of the late King Charles II.
  • The Reports and Arguments of that learned Judge Sir John Vaughn
  • Joseph Besse, A Collection of the Sufferings of...Quakers, from ... [1650 to 1689]. (https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=uc2.ark:/13960/t7fr05209&view=1up&seq=305&size=125)
  • Alexnder Scherr, The Genesis of Bushell's Case: John Vaughan and Legal Change (Can't find it)
  • Sir Samuel Starling, An Answer to the Seditious and Scandalous Pamphlet (Found online version)
  • William Penn, Truth Rescued from Imposture (Found online version)
  • William Penn, Joseph Besse edit., A collection of the works of William Penn (2 vols) (Read in Burke special collection)

This is work well under way now. There are two primary jobs to do: tightening the relationship between narrative and analysis, and removing yourself from the draft to give a more "academic" tone to the writing.

WritOfProhibition 09 Jan 2015 - 14:00 KatherineKettle
WORKING UNITED DRAFT:

The writs of Prohibition were the main means by which the managing common law courts- the King's Bench and Common Pleas- restricted other courts from overstepping their jurisdictional boundaries. [Charles M. Gray, The Writ of Prohibition: Jurisdiction in Early Modern English Law (1994), vii] The writs originally functioned like administrative orders, though over time they acquired the power of legal commands. [Plucknett, Concise History of the Common Law, 173] Writs could be issued against another court or an individual defendant, somewhat similar to the way an injunction works in courts today. [David W. Raack, A History of Injunctions in England Before 1700, 61 Indiana Law Journal 539, 546 (1986)] The writs of Prohibition were primarily used against the ecclesiastical courts. However, they were also used against the equity courts, admiralty courts, and local courts. [Gray, The Writ of Prohibition, viii; Plucknett, A Concise History of the Common Law (1956), 395] The highest of the equity courts was the Chancery, but although as a fact of law the Chancery could be prohibited, it rarely, if ever, was. [Charles M. Gray, Boundaries of the Equitable Function, 20 The American Journal of Legal History 192 (1976), 197]

Might you be better hedging a little bit on the firmness of Mr Gray's "never"?
- - RESPONDED

Not obeying a writ could result in imprisonment, fine, or possible damages in favor of the opposing party. [Richard H. Helmholz, Writs of Prohibition and Ecclesiastical Sanctions in the English Courts Christian, 60 Minnesota Law Review 1011 (1975)]

Either sentence would do. Both won't.
- - RESPONDED

The rise in the use of writs of prohibition accompanied the consolidation of power in the English monarchy and the growth of the court system in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. The Angevin Kings, who split their time between England and France, needed strong and competent advisors to help run the government in England when they were gone. The growth of the royal bureaucracy accompanied the codification of much of the existing common law with the First Statute of Westminster (1275), which was passed during Edward I’s rein. The common law courts and legal interpretation by common law judges began to become more formalized as judges moved from the role of primary lawmakers to the interpreters of statutes. [T.F.T. Plucknett, Statutes and Their Interpretation in the First Half of the Fourteenth Century, 55 (1922)] While the earlier courts had had more flexibility to provide both legal and equitable relief, over the period from the late thirteenth century to the end of the fourteenth century, the consideration of equity gradually disappeared in common law courts, which was one of the reasons the Chancery, which existed before to keep the King’s Great Seal and stamp it on public documents, emerged as a separate judicial court. [Raack, 550-52] As the common law courts became more formalized and rigid in their procedure and jurisprudence, they also ceased using the writ of prohibition as a remedy against individual defendants. [Raack, 554]

There were occasional disputes among the courts when there were disagreements about what court was the proper place to hear a certain issue. For example, the ecclesiastical courts claimed they had the right to enforce contracts that were formalized by oath, as they involved a spiritual matter of whether the oath had properly been made, though common lawyers disagreed. [Helmholz] In some instances, however, the non-common law courts were able to provide relief where the common law courts could not. The Chancery, unlike the common law court, could provide remedies in cases involving trusts and uses and could give relief based on fraud, accident, or mistake to plaintiffs. [Raack, 555] As courts of equity provided new relief that before had been encompassed by but limited in the common law courts, writs of prohibition helped prevent plaintiffs from being able to “forum shop” for the court that would be most favorable to their position. Any plaintiff who could gain adequate relief in a common law court was prohibited from bringing his case in a different court, even if he preferred the procedure, allowable defenses, or possible remedies of a different court.

Verb tenses and their sequence seem wrong here.

RESPONDED

[Charles M. Gray, Jurisdiction in Early Modern English Law, Appendix to Volume III: The Boundaries of the Equitable Function, The American Journal of Legal History, Vol. XX, 192-226 (1976)] While the Chancery could provide relief where the common law could not, writs of prohibition helped ensure that cases that already had a remedy in common law stayed in those courts.

RESPONDED: removed because could not find support in text

Surely you should help Mr Gray avoid this paradoxical cornering: does he really believe that prohibition performed these functions though it was "never" used against the Chancellor?

The use of the writ of prohibition also varied with the relationship between the Chancery and the common law judges. While at the beginning of the transformation of the Chancery into a judicial body, the common law judges often cooperated in helping the new court decide cases or even referred plaintiffs who had equitable claims. [Raack, 558] Over time, however, the relationship declined as plaintiffs chose to seek relief in the Chancery, which was the fourth most popular major court by 1450. [Raack, 554] In the first half of the fifteenth century, Litigants chose to bring their cases there because, despite its growing popularity, the Chancery still saw many fewer cases than the common law court, which allowed cases to be resolved more quickly than in the common law courts, which were known for being slow. [Raack,554] Additionally, the Chancery allowed testimony of interested parties and witnesses and could compel discovery and specific relief, which the common law courts could not. [Raack 554]

When was Chancery faster than the common law courts and why?

RESPONDED

Procedure for Securing a Writ of Prohibition

In the 13th century, the writs of Prohibition were issued by the Chancery.[Helmholz, 395] However, by the later half of the 16th century, the writs of Prohibition had become a judicial writ. That meant that if a party wanted to halt proceedings in another court on the grounds that the presiding court did not have proper jurisdictional authority, the party would petition the managing courts to do one of the following things: (1) eliminate liability altogether by applying common law, (2) have the case be sued de novo at common law, or (3) secure trial by the common law method of a jury or judicial ruling. [Gray, The Writ of Prohibition, xix] Prior to deciding whether or not to grant the writ, the managing court would usually allow for open-court debate between the plaintiff seeking Prohibition, the defendant opposing Prohibition, and/or the judges themselves. However, writs of Prohibition could be granted without such debate. [Gray, The Writ of Prohibition, xxi]

Contesting a Writ of Prohibition

If a party wanted to contest the granting of a writ of Prohibition, they could do so in two ways. The first was a contempt proceeding called the "Attachment on Prohibition", wherein the plaintiff and defendant would plead before the managing court on the validity of the writ. [Gray, The Writ of Prohibition, xxii] Alternatively, the parties could seek to reverse the writ of Prohibition by seeking a writ of Consultation.

As writs of Prohibition were rather easy to obtain, in the late thirteenth century, writs of Consultation came into use. [John Robert Wright, The Church and the English Crown, 1305-1334 (1980), 184] If a Prohibited party or judge felt that a case rightly fell within the Prohibited court's jurisdiction, they could question its appropriateness before the Chancellor. If the Chancellor agreed, he could issue a writ of Consultation, reversing the writ of Prohibition and allowing the case to continue in the ecclesiastical court. [Robert C. Palmer, Selling the Church: The English Parish in Law, Commerce, and Religion, 1350-1550, 2002]

Justifications for Writs of Prohibition

In addition to threatening the King's authority, the existence of jurisdictional overlap jeopardized the uniformity of legal remedies by allowing for forum-shopping. For example, both the King and the Church claimed jurisdiction over disputes between executors and debtors and between creditors and executors. In the Church’s eyes, the right of the executor to collect debts from a decedent’s debtors and the right of creditors to enforce theirs claims against a decedent’s estate were “a proper part of probate administration.” [Helmholz, 1016]. Thus, while for most obligations, a testator would have to sue under common law, an executor or creditor could chose between initiating a proceeding in a secular or ecclesiastical court. By issuing a writ of Prohibition restraining executors or creditors from suing in an ecclesiastical court, this inequitable disparity in forum options could be resolved. [Helmholz, 1017]

-- EstherLukman - 21 Nov 2014

The combined draft, which is superior to its predecessors, needs some fixing, and should be the only draft here in the next version: we can always read the earlier drafts in the page history. From the next draft here, incorporation into Wikipedia should be the goal.

Found 83 topics

  Simple search | Help
TIP: to search for all topics that contain "SOAP", "WSDL", a literal "web service", but not "shampoo", write: soap wsdl "web service" -shampoo
Search where:


(otherwise search EngLegalHist Web only)
Sort results by:


Make search:
(semicolon ; for and) about regular expression search
Don't show:

Do show: about BookView
Limit results to: (all to show all topics)

Other search options:
WebTopicCreator 04 Sep 2014 - 14:02 RinaFujii

Create New Topic in EngLegalHist Web

Topic name:

Topic parent:

Use template:

View templates


info Once you have created the topic, consider adding links in related topics to the new topic so that there are more ways people can discover it.
WebTopicEditTemplate 10 Jan 2008 - 20:26 EbenMoglen

-- TWikiGuest - 27 Apr 2024

 
WebTopicList 12 Jan 2009 - 22:28 EbenMoglen

English Legal History Web Topic List

Topics by Hierarchical Relationship

open all | close all

Note: underlining indicates items that appear in your browser history.

Other Index Listings for this Web

Alphabetical list of all topics: ShowHide

The verbose WebIndex.

WilliamPennTrial 02 Jan 2020 - 18:42 DaihuiMeng

On William Penn's trial

Clerk. Bring William Penn and William Mead to the bar.

Mayor. Sirrah, who bid you put off their hats? put on their hats again.

Obser. Whereupon one of the officers putting the prisoners hats upon their heads (pursuant to the order of the court) brought them to the bar.

Record. Do you know where you are?

Penn. Yes.

Record. Do not you know it is the king's court,

Penn. I know it to be a court, and I suppose it to be the king's court.

Record. Do you not know there is respect due to the court?

Penn. Yes.

Record. Why do you not pay it then?

Penn. I do so.

Record. Why do you not pull off your hat then?

Penn. Because I do not believe that to be any respect.

Record. Well, the court sets forty marks a piece upon your heads, as a fine for your contempt of the court.

Penn. I desire it might be observed, that, we came into the court with our hats off (that is, taken off,) and if they have been put on since, it was by order from the bench; and therefore not we, but the bench should be fined.

Mead. I have a question, to ask the Recorders am I fined also?

Record. Yes.

Mead. I desire the Jury, and all people to take notice of this injustice of the recorder: Who spake to me to pull off my hat? and yet hath he put a fine upon my head. O fear the Lord, and dread his power, and yield to the guidance of his holy spirit, for he is not far from every one of you."

Introduction

This short survey of William Penn's trial started from this ridiculous drama about Penn's hat. To those who found such a "saucy" conversation amusing, this article aims to offer some historical background and deeper meaning of this milestone trial of William Penn. Although there is much to be said about this trial, the central question addressed here is what contributed to the acquittal of Penn, when most other trials of Quakers ended up with guilty verdict and imprisonment. The first section will be a background section about why Quakers like William Penn are being persecuted and how they were facing the tyranny of the law. Then there will be a brief description of Penn's trial and three other trials of Quakers in comparison. Finally, in the analysis section, some factors that contribute to Penn's acquittal will be presented, including the Crown's attitude, the personal traits of William Penn, and the conscience of the jurors.

Background

It may seem obvious that Nonconformists like Quakers were not so popular in a Christen society. However, it will be helpful to start this article with some additional background knowledge about why, more specifically, were Quakers persecuted massively. To start with, we have already seen one reason from the excerpt: Quakers were unwilling to take off their hats in the court. Trivial it may appear, such behavior was offensive in 17th century England. It was a social customary at that time that people would doff their hats to acknowledge others passing by, and would not wear a hat in a church or court, particularly not in the presence of superiors. Quakers, due to their religious beliefs of equality, did not follow many such customs; they dressed simply, used plain language like "thou/thee" casually, and refused to take off their hats in front of any judge or magistrate. While Charles II may tolerate William Penn's hat by taking off his own and tease that only one person may wear a hat in the palace, most authorities did not take such behaviors lightly. To them, such actions were not simply innocent eccentricity but behaviors that historically stood for a social protest. The feeling of being disrespected and the concern of potential social disturbances as the size of Quakers grew was therefore a big reason why Quakers were so unpopular among Judges and other people of high social status.

But of course, Quakers were not being widely persecuted only because they kept their hats on their heads. Quakers' belief in the inner light led to some certain actions that were plainly against the law, including refusal to take an oath, preaching on the streets, and the most trouble-causing one: insistence in holding their own meetings. For Quakers, meetings for their worship were essential for spreading the words of the Light and for providing the support each Quaker needed. Quakers also insisted these meetings be public so that they could serve both as a means to encourage new converts and as a witness to their faith. Such public meetings and preaching of the idea that each person has his own connection to God were certainly intolerable to those in power. The persecution of Quakers began with the 1662 Quakers Act and reached its height in 1664 when Parliament passed the Conventicle Act. The Act was designed to prevent and suppress seditious conventicles under the pretense of religion; it made most nonconformists' meetings unlawful and it was the legal basis on which most indictments to Quakers were based.

The real trouble for Quakers came from the tyranny of the law that followed those indictments. Whether Quakers' meetings were really against the Conventicle Act was actually not a black or white question. The Act's preamble by the Parliament declared that the act was designed to prevent "seditious" conventicles, but the texts of the Act proscribed meetings "under pretense or colour of religion", which did not include the word "seditious". The bench took the Act literally; instructions given by Judges stated that a conviction does not require proof of a seditious purpose which was presumed by the law. A jury should be able to give a verdict simply with the evidence that defendants were at an assembly, unless defendants could prove otherwise. We can see this from Judge Orlando Bridgeman's instruction in 1664 Hertford summer assizes:"[You] are not to expect a plain, punctual evidence against them for anything they said or did at their meeting... [I]f you find, or believe in your hearts that they were in the meeting, under colour of religion in their way, though they sat still only, and looked upon each other, seeing they cannot say what they did there, it was an unlawful meeting...And you must find the bill, for you must have respect to the meaning and intent of the law..."

Quakers, in their defense, pleaded the jury to consider the true intent of the Act. In a tract named Jury-man charged, Quakers made their arguments: "The intention of the Parliament is manifest from the title and preface of the Act: the title, an Act to prevent and suppress seditious conventicles: but what sedition in worshiping God?" Quakers urged the jury against the instruction that verdict can be given with the evidence of a religious meeting alone, as that will in effect give a judge the power to decide whether the meeting was seditious. "But will this satisfy you sir? Can you take a passionate and testy judge's word as your infallible director in so many most difficult controversies as must in this case be decided? Will you pin your faith upon the judge's sleeve in matters of religion (of which perhaps he knows no more than he can find in the statute book)?"

While Quakers were defending themselves with their pen and making all the legal arguments against the bench in public, in trials they could only bear the tyranny of the judges. At a time when there was no appeal procedure, no counsel for defendants, and no fine or other punishment for a judge's misconduct, judges enjoyed an unrestraint discretionary power. We can already get a taste of how tyrannical it can be from the excerpt when the Judge literally ordered the hat to be put on Penn's head and then fined him for contempt of the court. Such a ludicrous punishment was actually a common practice; in a more outrageous case, Judge Hyde did the same thing to a Quaker who was simply standing by listening to a trial; after perceiving him to be a Quaker, Judge Hide ordered a Sheriff to bring the man to the bar with the hat off, then ordered the hat to be put on and fined the man. These tricks were only some superficial manifestation of judges' power; the real tyranny was their control over the jury. Although jurors may question the instruction given by a judge and may entertain serious doubts about whether the defendants' meeting was against the Conventicle Act, in most if not all trials of Quakers, the judge would force jurors to give a guilty verdict by persuasion or threats. In the end, the result of a trial always ended up depending on the malleability of jurors' conscience.

Trials

Now with some background knowledge about how unpopular Quakers were and how tyrannical judges could be in those trials of Quakers, the central question should make more sense: why was William Penn acquitted at his trial, when the result of so many other Quakers' trials were easily dictated by the judges? To analyze this question, it is necessary to give a fuller picture or Penn's trial and put three more trials of other Quakers in comparison.

Penn's Trial

On August 14th 1670, William Penn and William Mead were addressing a large crowd at Gracechurch Street. They were soon arrested under the warrants signed by the Lord Mayor, Sir Samuel Starling. According to the warrant, Penn and Mead were arrested for "preaching seditiously and causing a great tumult of people ... to be gathered riotously and routously." They were charged under the Conventicles Act; both demanded a jury trial. In September 1670, they were tried in London, the Old Bailey. The ludicrous hat show was the beginning of the trial, which then escalated into a drama out of control. The Recorder(Howel) called three witnesses, who all testified that they saw Penn and Mead and a large group of people at Gracechurch Street at that time, but did not hear what they said. Penn did not really question or object those witnesses; he actually admitted with pride that he assembled to preach and pray. Penn believed that the Crown's evidence, even factually true, did not make his acts unlawful; he then demanded the Court to produce the law on which the indictment against him was based:

Penn. I affirm I have broken no law, nor am I Guilty of the indictment that is laid to my charge; and to the end the bench, the jury, and myself, with these that hear us, may have a more direct understanding of this procedure, I desire you would let me know by what law it is you prosecute me, and upon what law you ground my indictment.

Rec. Upon the common-law.

Penn. Where is that common-law?

Rec. You must not think that I am able to run up so many years, and over so many adjudged cases, which we call common-law, to answer your curiosity.

Penn. This answer I am sure is very short of my question, for if it be common, it should not be so hard to produce.

Rec. Sir, will you plead to your indictment?

Penn. Shall I plead to an Indictment that hath no foundation in law? If it contain that law you say I have broken, why should you decline to produce that law, since it will be impossible for the jury to determine, or agree to bring in their verdict, who have not the law produced, by which they should measure the truth of this indictment, and the guilt, or contrary of my fact?

Rec. You are a saucy fellow, speak to the Indictment.

Penn. I say, it is my place to speak to matter of law; I am arraigned a prisoner; my liberty, which is next to life itself, is now concerned: you are many mouths and ears against me, and if I must not be allowed to make the best of my case, it is hard, I say again, unless you shew me, and the people, the law you ground your indictment upon, I shall take it for granted your proceedings are merely arbitrary.

The Recorder did not give an answer in the end, and under the pressure of Penn's persistent demand and sarcastic challenge, the Recorder ordered Penn be taken back to the bale-dock. Here Penn directly addressed to the jury for the first time:

Penn. These are but so many vain exclamations; is this justice or true judgment? Must I therefore be taken away because I plead for the fundamental laws of England? However, this I leave upon your consciences, who are of the jury (and my sole judges,) that if these ancient fundamental laws, which relate to liberty and property, (and are not limited to particular persuasions in. matters of religion) must not be indispensably maintained and observed, who can say he hath right to the coat upon his back? Certainly our liberties are openly to be invaded, our wives to be ravished, our children slaved, our families ruined, and our estates led away in triumph, by every sturdy beggar and malicious informer, as their trophies, but our (pretended) forfeits for conscience sake. The Lord of Heaven and Earth will be judge between us in this matter.

After Mead did a similar thing and was taken to the dock, the Recorder gave an instruction to the jury, that Penn and Mead were indicted for "preaching to the people, and drawing a tumultuous company after them". Penn shouted from the dock to the jury that he was not heard for the indictment, and reminded the jury that they could not give a verdict till he was heard and made his defense; the Recorder, couldn't bear Penn anymore, ordered Penn be taken to the Hole. After "some considerable time", the jury gave its first verdict, that Penn was guilty of speaking in Grace-church street, but not guilty of unlawful assembly causing a riot. The Recorder would not accept such a verdict (for him, a not-guilty verdict is not a verdict):

Rec. The law of England will not allow you to part till you have given in your Verdict.

Jury. We have given in our Verdict, and we can give in no other.

Rec. Gentlemen, you have not given in your Verdict, and you had its good say nothing; therefore go and consider it once more, that we may make an end of this troublesome business.

The jury returned with the second verdict after one hour and a half, which was the same: guilty of speaking or preaching to an assembly; not a word about it being unlawful. The Court's reaction was not hard to imagine: "both Mayor and Recorder resented at so high a rate, that they exceeded the bounds of all reason and civility." The Recorder made a threat which was repeated many times later:

Recorder. Gentlemen, you shall not be dismissed till we have a verdict that the court will accept; and you shall be locked up, without meat, drink, fire, and tobacco; you shall not think thus to abuse the court; we will have a verdict, by the help of God, or you shall starve for it.

Penn took the chance to speak for the jurors who are his true judges, that they can not be threatened. He then made his defense and urged the jury not give in:

Penn. The agreement of 12 men is a verdict in law, and such a one being given by the jury, I require the clerk of the peace to record it, as he will answer it at his peril. And if the jury bring in another verdict contradictory to this, I affirm they are perjured men in law; And looking upon the jury, said, You are Englishmen, mind your privilege, give not away your right.

Penn's speech certainly did its work. The jury was starved for a night, and the next day it gave the same verdict. Then it was sent back to give another verdict; the same result. After repeating for two more times, the jury gave an affirmative not-guilty verdict, and the Recorder, couldn't bear with it anymore, accepted the verdict but fined and imprisoned all the jurors; Penn in the end was not released either, as he was sent back to prison till he pays the fines for contempt of the Court.

More Trials of Quakers

The first trial to compare is the one taken place right after Penn's. This trial will serve as a great comparison because it was almost exactly the same as Penn's but a different verdict was reached. Another group of Quakers was tried for the same facts. In the beginning, the Recorder performed the same ridiculous hat show again, forcing the prisoners to put on their hats and fined them for 20 Marks. Because the first jury panel was imprisoned, a new panel was summoned by the Sheriff. "The Recorder, perusing the panel of the last summoned jury, gave directions to the clerk to call them over, who, it was observed, picked here and there such persons who were most likely to answer the design of the bench, not calling the panel in direct course or order as usual." All the prisoners kept asking by what law can the court pick a different jury, and Recorder, failing to produce a legal answer, in the end "in a great rage told one of the prisoners, that he should be gagged, and deserved to have his tongue bor'd through with a red-bot iron, telling them it should suffice that the Court was of opinion against them, and did overrule them."

The Court then proceeded. The Jury was sworn, the indictment was read, and some witnesses produced evidence that they saw prisoners among the assembly of people in Grace-church street. The prisoners required the Recorder to produce to the jury upon what law they were indicted; the Recorder answered: "that he was not bound to produce the law, for it was lex non scripta." Prisoners further argued that they had always been peaceful, and the law against riots was never made against them but to those who disturb the peace. The Recorder answered that the prisoners were worse than those rioters, that they were "stubborn and dangerous people". The Court disregarded the prisoners' further arguments and threw them to the dock. In the prisoners' absence, the Recorder gave the charge to the jury, telling the jury that "they [prisoners] were a refractory people, delighting in deeds of darkness, and they must be suppressed, and that upon the indictment they must bring them in guilty". The jury, as Besse describes, did give the guilty verdict as it was prepared for such purpose.

The second trial was in the Assizes of Hartford in 1664. The prisoners were indicted for the same offense upon the Conventicle Act. Witnesses deposed that they found the prisoners assembled at a certain place and time, but added that they did not see or hear any of the prisoners speak (silent meetings were normal for Quakers). Facing such evidence, the Grand jury, "after a long debate, returned the Bill ignoramus(meaning "We ignore it", effectively discharge the prisoners because of insufficient evidence). Judge Orlando Bridgeman was angry about this conclusion and said: "My masters, what do you mean? Will you make a nose of wax of the law? Will you suffer the law to be baffled? Those that think to deceive the law, the law will deceive them." The jury was thus sent out again with this new instruction, and a guilty verdict was reached.

The record of this trial was short (which is very typical of most records of Quakers trials), but it represents how a trial of Quakers looked like for most of the time: some evidence of the prisoners met at certain time and place was presented, and the jury was asked to give verdict based on such facts alone. While some jurors might have serious doubt about the conviction, judges would always argue or threat those jurors; in the end, a guilty verdict was dictated by the judges.

That said, the third trial was actually another one that resulted in a not-guilty verdict. In October 15th 1664, Old Bailey London, about 40 Quakers were indicted for "contempt of the law in that case provided, and contrary to the peace of our lord king, did meet in a third time aofresaid..." These prisoners, apparently lacking the legal eloquence like Penn, only pleaded not guilty and made defenses like "I have wronged no man" and "I think the meetings at Bull and Mouth street to be lawful and peaceble." The jury in this trial seemed to be very unsatisfied with the witnesses. The first witness was the keeper of the prison (Newgate), who gave a self-contradictory testimony. When the jury challenged the witness, Judge Hyde overruled them and reproved the jury for being too scrupulous. The other witness gave an even worse testimony, that he swore to have seen the prisoners at Bull and Mouth, though the fact showed that he did not see them until they were brought to the Newgate. Again, one juror challenged such evidence; the Judge became angry, and "threatened him for undervaluing the King's witness, saying he should know the Court had power to punish him, and would do it."

After some time the jury gave its verdict, that four prisoners were not guilty and the rest they could not agree on. Judge Hyde was not pleased, and after giving the jury another instruction, he sent them out again. After one and a half hours, the jury returned with the verdict of "Guilty of meeting, but not of Fact." When Judge asked what that meant, the jury explained that "there was evidence that they met, therefore we say guilty of meeting, but no evidence to prove what they did there, therefore we say not guilty of meeting contrary to the liturgy of the church of England." One of the jurors said:" My Lord, I have the venerable respect for the liturgy of the church of England, as to believe that it is according to the Scriptures, which allow of the worship of God in spirit and in truth, and if any man in the world worship God in spirit, he doth not worship contrary to the liturgy, it being according to the Scriptures, if not, I shall abate my respect for it." Although six of the jurors seemed in the end inclined to comply with the Court's demand, the others would not despite all the persuasion and threats from the Judge. Judge Hyde after making more threats spoke to the unbending six jurors that they would be bound to answer for such misdemeanor at King's bench. "One of them [jurors] seemed unwilling to be bound, but the Judge told him, he must and should. Then said he, My Lord, I am content, any wounding, but the wounding of my Conscience." Therefore, the trial ended with the jury being fined a hundred pounds each.

Analysis

Weaving around these trials, the rest of this article aims to lay out some reasons/factors that led to Penn's acquittal. The first reason is the Crown's attitude, i.e. Charles II's indulgence to dissenters. Although this reason certainly did not lead to the specific success of Penn in his trial, it is a very important background reason that made any such success likely. The second reason was William Penn's personal traits, including his eloquence and personal charisma. The last reason but the most important reason is the jury, both as an entity and as those composing individual jurors whose conscience sometimes can shape the legal history.

Charles II's indulgence

When Charles II was restored, he took an attitude of tolerance to all of the non-conformists, hoping to prevent religion from ever again being the cause of civil disturbances. For example, in January 1663, Charles ordered the release from Newgate of all those who had been imprisoned for unlawful meetings; two weeks later, he released those in Southward who were kept for unlawful assembly to the disturbance of the peace, except those being "dangerously seditious". In one of the meetings with congregational ministers, he said:" I am against persecution for religion and shall be as long as I live. I would have no man punished for that that he cannot help. No man can believe but as brought to it from God."

However, Charles' indulgence was not so effective for political reasons. His declarations of indulgence became a vehicle testing the balance of power between the King and the Parliament. The attitude of the Parliament to the dissenters was more than unfavorable. Private meetings of large groups of people who believe they have individual access to God were dangerous and disturbing to those Lords and Justices; they sincerely believed that those Quakers were dangerous people. Parliament therefore protested that Charles' indulgence policy exceeded King's powers. "Vengeful for the past, fearful for the future, righteous in the service of the Lord, and jealous of its prerogatives, Parliament responded to every rising and rumor with more legislation designed to suppress dissent." Charles, however, could not push his indulgence policy too much against such opposition of the Parliament because he was aware of the constitutional limit of his power, and facing the warfare and the need for money, he had to be cautious.

Although King's indulgence proved to be very elusive, Charles' attitude still was one of the big reasons that made Penn's success possible because King's bench would consider King's policy after all. Had Charles never expressed such an attitude, law enforcement could have been more dictating and leave Quakers no chance to get an acquittal.

Penn's charisma

Speaking of reasons for Penn's success in getting the acquittal, his personal traits was for sure another big reason, if not the reason. As shown in Penn's trial, criminal trials in 17th century England were not like trials today. First, defendants did not have trained legal counsel who would speak for them, and second, the court proceeding lacked the seriousness and sacredness; on the contrary, especially for trials of Quakers, the proceedings "often degenerated into a raucous, public brawl", in which the defendant's personal charisma would more heavily influence the result. William Penn happened to be the most eloquent Quaker defendant who did not need a counsel and the most charismatic whom everyone liked.

In Penn's earliest formal education he learned Latin, Greek, and math. He entered Oxford at the age of 16, although soon sent out for nonconformity. Then Penn was sent to the court of Louis XIV in France. When Penn returned to London in 1664 (when he was 20), he was set to learn the law in Lincoln's Inn. In 1666 he was sent to Ireland to take care of Penn estates, where he proved to be "sharp in his transaction concerning the estates, but graceful in local society". Therefore, by the time when he was tried in 1670, he was a man traveled and educated, and it would not be an exaggeration to claim that he was potentially the most eloquent Quaker defendant one could conceive at that time. His legal training and his eloquence were clearly manifested in the excerpt above, in his personal defense when he later became a frequent guest of the prison, and in his later works speaking for all Quakers.

Besides being a defendant who did not need counsel, William Penn was also a charismatic man everyone likes. If it can be arguable that Penn was the most eloquent Quaker defendant, it was an undeniable fact that Penn was the Quaker who enjoyed the highest social status. As the son of the Admiral Willam Penn, Penn junior, as introduced above, received a first-class education and was acquainted with so many Dukes and Lords, even the King himself. The audience and jury might find most Quakers in other trials as ignoble people talking nonsense, they would not think so of William Penn. By the time of the trial, "he was reported handsome and personable, and was winning friendly attention from his father's aristocratic and influential friends." Although there was no direct evidence that shows how the jury and audience were attracted by him in his trial, he certainly won their friendly attention, as the jurors like Mr. Bushell would stand with him even when they would be punished for doing so.

Jurors' conscience

The last but also the most important reason for Penn's acquittal is the jury. In the trial right after Penn's, with the same facts and witnesses, a guilty verdict was easily attained through the Recorder's careful selection of the jury. In the third trial, even when the defendants were not nearly as eloquent as Penn and only made simple defenses like "I wronged no man", the conscientious jury still held its position and gave an acquittal verdict.

The importance of the jury can be appreciated from two perspectives. First is the importance of the jury as a whole. In a time when there was no restraint on Judges' discretionary power, when even the King's tolerance policy proved to be elusive, the jury was the only entity that could keep judges in check, allowing the slight possibility for Quakers to get away from the tyranny of the law. Thomas Green has a great discussion of this; the idea is that the jury played a very important role in legal justice through "jury nullification", that a jury would also be a law finder when they think the instruction given by the judge was unjust. The tracts Quakers wrote against the Bench's interpretation of the Conventicle Act was actually encouraging the jury to nullify the law given by the judges, and that was exactly what Penn's jury did. If the jury followed the instruction given by the Recorder, that a guilty verdict should be given based on the evidence of the existence of an assembly at a certain time and place, then the jury should have given a guilty verdict. However Penn successfully encouraged the jury to "nullify" the law; when the jury refused to say Penn was guilty of the assembling unlawfully, they reached such verdict upon their own interpretation of the law, that one should be guilty not only for assembling, but also requires proof of the seditious nature. So the jury was important to Penn's acquittal as it could and did perform a law finder's role and nullified judge's dictation of the Conventicle Act.

That said, the importance of those composing individual jurors, the impact of each individual juror had on the result, should also be noticed. We should not forget that each juror was a human being, that he could be afraid as to bend to judge's dictation, nonchalant as to follow the majority, or conscientious as to stand against judges' unrestraint rage. In Penn's trial, it was Mr. Bushel who unified the non-agreeing jury at the beginning to firmly stood together with Penn in the end. In contrast, in other trials, there were jurors like William Smith who was "like an old bloodhound to hunt and persecute innocent people", who turned a jury from ten to two against conviction to giving a unanimous guilty verdict. Each juror's conscience can change the result of a trial, sometimes even the course of legal history. The bench was actually aware of how much jurors' conscience matters, and even though after Bushel's case judges could no longer dictate the jury during court proceedings, they still could dictate the result by controlling the process of jury selection, like what the Court did after Penn's trial. In a word, individual juror like Mr. Bushel's conscience was essential for Penn's acquittal; had Robinson successfully challenged out Bushel for not kissing the Bible when swearing, the result could be completely different.

Conclusion--Criminal trial as a show

This article only presented several key reasons for Penn's acquittal, but of course there were more than those, and some of the reasons we might never know. In the end, to conclude this short survey with one inspiring point made by professor Moglen: the criminal trials in those times were in nature a show the court put on. The defendant played the opposite Court in the trial, and the jurors were the audience (and also those real audiences). In the persecution shows of Quakers, the Court almost always won by controlling the evidence put on the show and sometimes even by threating the audience. However, Penn's trial was the epic failure of such a show, when the audience refused to buy it and gave its appulse to the defendant, for reasons we just analyzed: the culture trend (crown's attitude), player's outstanding skills (Penn's eloquence and charisma), and the audience's preference (jurors' conscience).

Bibliography

  • William Penn's trial (I read it on a state trials collection, but here is an online version: https://www.constitution.org/trials/penn/penn-mead.htm)
  • Thomas Green, Verdict According to Conscience
  • Thomas Green, Lights Hidden Under Bushel's Case
  • Craig Horle, The Quakers and the English Legal System 1660-1688
  • Vincent Buranelli, The King & The Quaker, A Study of William Penn and James II
  • Marry Dunn, William Penn, Politics and Conscience
  • Mary Dunn * Richard Dunn, The Wolrd of William Penn
  • A Complete collection of state trials and proceedings for high treason and other crimes and misdemeanors : from the earliest period to the year 1783, with notes and other illustrations / Compiled by T.B. Howell item
  • Kelyng, John, Sir, A report of divers cases in pleas of the crown, adjudged and determined in the reign of the late King Charles II.
  • The Reports and Arguments of that learned Judge Sir John Vaughn
  • Joseph Besse, A Collection of the Sufferings of...Quakers, from ... [1650 to 1689]. (https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=uc2.ark:/13960/t7fr05209&view=1up&seq=305&size=125)
  • Alexnder Scherr, The Genesis of Bushell's Case: John Vaughan and Legal Change (Can't find it)
  • Sir Samuel Starling, An Answer to the Seditious and Scandalous Pamphlet (Found online version)
  • William Penn, Truth Rescued from Imposture (Found online version)
  • William Penn, Joseph Besse edit., A collection of the works of William Penn (2 vols) (Read in Burke special collection)

This is work well under way now. There are two primary jobs to do: tightening the relationship between narrative and analysis, and removing yourself from the draft to give a more "academic" tone to the writing.

WritOfProhibition 09 Jan 2015 - 14:00 KatherineKettle
WORKING UNITED DRAFT:

The writs of Prohibition were the main means by which the managing common law courts- the King's Bench and Common Pleas- restricted other courts from overstepping their jurisdictional boundaries. [Charles M. Gray, The Writ of Prohibition: Jurisdiction in Early Modern English Law (1994), vii] The writs originally functioned like administrative orders, though over time they acquired the power of legal commands. [Plucknett, Concise History of the Common Law, 173] Writs could be issued against another court or an individual defendant, somewhat similar to the way an injunction works in courts today. [David W. Raack, A History of Injunctions in England Before 1700, 61 Indiana Law Journal 539, 546 (1986)] The writs of Prohibition were primarily used against the ecclesiastical courts. However, they were also used against the equity courts, admiralty courts, and local courts. [Gray, The Writ of Prohibition, viii; Plucknett, A Concise History of the Common Law (1956), 395] The highest of the equity courts was the Chancery, but although as a fact of law the Chancery could be prohibited, it rarely, if ever, was. [Charles M. Gray, Boundaries of the Equitable Function, 20 The American Journal of Legal History 192 (1976), 197]

Might you be better hedging a little bit on the firmness of Mr Gray's "never"?
- - RESPONDED

Not obeying a writ could result in imprisonment, fine, or possible damages in favor of the opposing party. [Richard H. Helmholz, Writs of Prohibition and Ecclesiastical Sanctions in the English Courts Christian, 60 Minnesota Law Review 1011 (1975)]

Either sentence would do. Both won't.
- - RESPONDED

The rise in the use of writs of prohibition accompanied the consolidation of power in the English monarchy and the growth of the court system in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. The Angevin Kings, who split their time between England and France, needed strong and competent advisors to help run the government in England when they were gone. The growth of the royal bureaucracy accompanied the codification of much of the existing common law with the First Statute of Westminster (1275), which was passed during Edward I’s rein. The common law courts and legal interpretation by common law judges began to become more formalized as judges moved from the role of primary lawmakers to the interpreters of statutes. [T.F.T. Plucknett, Statutes and Their Interpretation in the First Half of the Fourteenth Century, 55 (1922)] While the earlier courts had had more flexibility to provide both legal and equitable relief, over the period from the late thirteenth century to the end of the fourteenth century, the consideration of equity gradually disappeared in common law courts, which was one of the reasons the Chancery, which existed before to keep the King’s Great Seal and stamp it on public documents, emerged as a separate judicial court. [Raack, 550-52] As the common law courts became more formalized and rigid in their procedure and jurisprudence, they also ceased using the writ of prohibition as a remedy against individual defendants. [Raack, 554]

There were occasional disputes among the courts when there were disagreements about what court was the proper place to hear a certain issue. For example, the ecclesiastical courts claimed they had the right to enforce contracts that were formalized by oath, as they involved a spiritual matter of whether the oath had properly been made, though common lawyers disagreed. [Helmholz] In some instances, however, the non-common law courts were able to provide relief where the common law courts could not. The Chancery, unlike the common law court, could provide remedies in cases involving trusts and uses and could give relief based on fraud, accident, or mistake to plaintiffs. [Raack, 555] As courts of equity provided new relief that before had been encompassed by but limited in the common law courts, writs of prohibition helped prevent plaintiffs from being able to “forum shop” for the court that would be most favorable to their position. Any plaintiff who could gain adequate relief in a common law court was prohibited from bringing his case in a different court, even if he preferred the procedure, allowable defenses, or possible remedies of a different court.

Verb tenses and their sequence seem wrong here.

RESPONDED

[Charles M. Gray, Jurisdiction in Early Modern English Law, Appendix to Volume III: The Boundaries of the Equitable Function, The American Journal of Legal History, Vol. XX, 192-226 (1976)] While the Chancery could provide relief where the common law could not, writs of prohibition helped ensure that cases that already had a remedy in common law stayed in those courts.

RESPONDED: removed because could not find support in text

Surely you should help Mr Gray avoid this paradoxical cornering: does he really believe that prohibition performed these functions though it was "never" used against the Chancellor?

The use of the writ of prohibition also varied with the relationship between the Chancery and the common law judges. While at the beginning of the transformation of the Chancery into a judicial body, the common law judges often cooperated in helping the new court decide cases or even referred plaintiffs who had equitable claims. [Raack, 558] Over time, however, the relationship declined as plaintiffs chose to seek relief in the Chancery, which was the fourth most popular major court by 1450. [Raack, 554] In the first half of the fifteenth century, Litigants chose to bring their cases there because, despite its growing popularity, the Chancery still saw many fewer cases than the common law court, which allowed cases to be resolved more quickly than in the common law courts, which were known for being slow. [Raack,554] Additionally, the Chancery allowed testimony of interested parties and witnesses and could compel discovery and specific relief, which the common law courts could not. [Raack 554]

When was Chancery faster than the common law courts and why?

RESPONDED

Procedure for Securing a Writ of Prohibition

In the 13th century, the writs of Prohibition were issued by the Chancery.[Helmholz, 395] However, by the later half of the 16th century, the writs of Prohibition had become a judicial writ. That meant that if a party wanted to halt proceedings in another court on the grounds that the presiding court did not have proper jurisdictional authority, the party would petition the managing courts to do one of the following things: (1) eliminate liability altogether by applying common law, (2) have the case be sued de novo at common law, or (3) secure trial by the common law method of a jury or judicial ruling. [Gray, The Writ of Prohibition, xix] Prior to deciding whether or not to grant the writ, the managing court would usually allow for open-court debate between the plaintiff seeking Prohibition, the defendant opposing Prohibition, and/or the judges themselves. However, writs of Prohibition could be granted without such debate. [Gray, The Writ of Prohibition, xxi]

Contesting a Writ of Prohibition

If a party wanted to contest the granting of a writ of Prohibition, they could do so in two ways. The first was a contempt proceeding called the "Attachment on Prohibition", wherein the plaintiff and defendant would plead before the managing court on the validity of the writ. [Gray, The Writ of Prohibition, xxii] Alternatively, the parties could seek to reverse the writ of Prohibition by seeking a writ of Consultation.

As writs of Prohibition were rather easy to obtain, in the late thirteenth century, writs of Consultation came into use. [John Robert Wright, The Church and the English Crown, 1305-1334 (1980), 184] If a Prohibited party or judge felt that a case rightly fell within the Prohibited court's jurisdiction, they could question its appropriateness before the Chancellor. If the Chancellor agreed, he could issue a writ of Consultation, reversing the writ of Prohibition and allowing the case to continue in the ecclesiastical court. [Robert C. Palmer, Selling the Church: The English Parish in Law, Commerce, and Religion, 1350-1550, 2002]

Justifications for Writs of Prohibition

In addition to threatening the King's authority, the existence of jurisdictional overlap jeopardized the uniformity of legal remedies by allowing for forum-shopping. For example, both the King and the Church claimed jurisdiction over disputes between executors and debtors and between creditors and executors. In the Church’s eyes, the right of the executor to collect debts from a decedent’s debtors and the right of creditors to enforce theirs claims against a decedent’s estate were “a proper part of probate administration.” [Helmholz, 1016]. Thus, while for most obligations, a testator would have to sue under common law, an executor or creditor could chose between initiating a proceeding in a secular or ecclesiastical court. By issuing a writ of Prohibition restraining executors or creditors from suing in an ecclesiastical court, this inequitable disparity in forum options could be resolved. [Helmholz, 1017]

-- EstherLukman - 21 Nov 2014

The combined draft, which is superior to its predecessors, needs some fixing, and should be the only draft here in the next version: we can always read the earlier drafts in the page history. From the next draft here, incorporation into Wikipedia should be the goal.

Found 83 topics
This site is powered by the TWiki collaboration platform.
All material on this collaboration platform is the property of the contributing authors.
All material marked as authored by Eben Moglen is available under the license terms CC-BY-SA version 4.
Syndicate this site RSSATOM